Equestrians Human Spirit-Remastered

Chapters

Chapter 2: Where am I!?
Chapter 3: A somewhat bond of friendship and motherhood
Chapter 4: It’s like war all over again
Chapter 5: New Faces. Ponies
Chapter 6: Starting low
Chapter 7: Coming around for Once
Chapter 8: licking your wounds
Chapter 9: Starting over a new one
Chapter 10: Trust Issues
Chapter 11: Healing Cracks
Chapter 12: Mistrust among others
Chapter 13: Easing up and Parties
Chapter 14: Test of strength: Battle of Titans
Chapter 15: Visit to Canterlot and Earthly questions
Chapter 16: Skills and Old Wounded Memories
Chapter 17: The Slumber Party
Chapter 18: A (Not)Normal Day
Chapter 19: In the Heat-Part 1
Chapter 20: Into the Heat-Part 2
Chapter 21: Calm After the Storm
Chapter 21.5(Side-Lemon): More Fun
Chapter 22: Struggles and connections
chapter 23: Finally reaching common ground
Chapter 1: Memories and Old Wounds
Chapter 12.5: A wild Night(Side Lemon)

Chapter 2: Where am I!?

Authors First note: Hey everyone! First off I wanna thank you all so much for the great feedback on my first chapter of EHS remastered. It means a lot to me. Now secondly, chapter two will be taking new approaches than what the old one did. First off, Daniel will not meet the ponies until later. I decided to take this different approach and have him met some other mysterious animal anthros. Such as the ones he meets now. Secondly, Daniel will not be able to understand them. Cosmic and I decided to agree that things will be alien to him especially with their speech. But don't worry, he'll know what they'll say soon. now, I will listen to criticism and hope to make some changes. If anything that is flawed and needs some work, let me know in the comments. I wish to make this story do good and be better than the old one.

Chapter 2: Where am I?!

I felt my whole body jerk. I turned over and coughed out whatever water remained sleeping in my lungs. I gave large gasps of air before rolling upon my back once more. I took deep breaths to collect myself. I don't know how, but I’m alive. My eyes slowly opened to take in what to see. It's a blur, but I can make out the sight of the sun, and even seagulls circling over me. I guess I washed up on shore somewhere. Hope nearby help.

The area where Tom shot me stung. The saltwater pinching where it hurts. I groaned a bit in agony. This was painful. I heard footsteps approaching me as my body was shutting down again. A shadow began to loom over me. I didn't get a chance to see who it was before I blacked out again.

****

Everything was quiet. I felt wrapped under something warm. My eyes slowly opened once more. My focus was better now. My new surroundings were some kind of wooden hut. The blanket I was under was made of the hide of some animals. “Wha…?” I breathed and slowly sat up. Pain shot in my chest as I groaned and clutched where it hurt. My shirt was ripped open a bit. I saw noticeable bandages wrapped around my shot wound. Someone found me and healed me….but who?

I heard a commotion outside. I decided to see what it was. I carefully got up from the wooden bed while clutching my wound before peeking out the open window. What I saw shocked me beyond what I could even comprehend. There were three beings with what looked like furries. Furries are anthro like animals. two were females and one male.

The first was an..amazon bunny..cheetah? It was easily three feet (91.44 cms) taller than the young male being, it was wearing what looked like gambeson like armor, the armor didn’t hide the curves, it’s bunny ears twitch off and on. She was pink furred with dark pink dots.

The second looked just like the first one only purple in color, it was wearing chain mail armor.

The last one I can't see it face due to the fact it was hiding behind a hood that matched with the brick red robes it wore. it was holding a staff more of a support then and walking stick. I can’t describe what the young male looked like, but I know he is male due to the figure that showed a bit from the robes.

The three seemed to be talking if I'm guessing. “Ba cho ni ja yu giki.” The purple cheetah bunny hybrid spoke. ….what did she say?

“Kahlo fu guhu vun faa faa.” The pink female spoke back.

“Yeet gu binu du fu la.” The male replied as well.

...okay I have no idea what the hell these three were talking about. I didn’t know exactly how to make out this situation I'm in. Here I am, in a wooden hut, which probably housed three furries speaking in a language I can't understand. This was a lot to process. Whatever they were talking about, I have a feeling I shouldn’t be around for it. I decided to sneak out the back window to avoid any attention. I climbed over, but as soon as my feet touched ground….

*SNAP*

I fucking stepped on a twig. The chat between the three froze. Shit. I have to flee. I quickly booked it and jumped into the vegetation nearby. I kept under before seeing the male and pink female approaching.

“Ha bu gya.” The male spoke.

“Iko pol hu ya.” The female mentioned before they ran in the opposite direction. I held my breath and remained quiet for a minute before I figured it was safe to move. I took a quick look around and saw no one.

“Whew…” I breathed and stood up. You would know in my years as a marine I would be good at this thing...boy was I wrong.

“Boki?” I froze. I slowly turned my head as I was face to face with the purple furred female furry. She gave me a bright smile. “Boki.” I was then met with a punch to the face and I was knocked out.

(POV Switch)

Daniel went down like a bag as the purple female called. “Hey Pink, Seventy Four, I found the creature!” There was rustling before the two furries emerged.

“Nice work Purple.” The male spoke.

“Thanks.” She giggled and picked the unconscious boy up.

“Punch to the face?” Pink grinned.

“Uh-huh.”

“That's my sister.”

“So Seventy Four, what do we do with this creature?” Purple motioned to Daniel on her shoulder.

“Tie him up. If he does try to run away again, we'll be sure to teach him a lesson not to.”

“Still surprised he didn’t pull up a punch must have been so shocking to see us.” Pink hummed.

“He is unlike any creature we've ever seen in our travels.”

“He doesn't have fur.” Purple wobbled one of Daniel's arms. “Hee hee, skin squishy.”

“I mean he doesn't look biomechanical.”

“He looks more like a hairless monkey.” Pink spoke.

“No, not really.” Seventy-four said as he looked closely at the face of the human. “He's something...probably some kind of species we never saw before.” The trio brought Daniel back in the hut, but they tied him up in the chair so he didn’t escape this time. They sat down as well and waited for him to wake up.

(Daniel POV)

I groaned while my head throbbed. All I remember was that purple hybrid punching me and I blacked out. I opened my eyes again. The first thing I saw was the three sitting in front of me. I jolted back in reflex as I noticed I was tied up. “The hell?” I asked and struggled. “Dammit it all, let me go!”

“Boga geh tha!” the pink one hiss at me.

I took a glance at her and arched a brow. “What?”

“Boga geh tha.” She repeated.

“I don't know what the fuck you're saying.” I stated.

“GIA! GUA! HUO!” I cringed when she screamed in my face. The fuck is up with this chick?

“PUBA!” The male snapped this time at the pink girl. “Hu by vey cun za!” the male then turned back to me and looked closely at me, then….lick my face with a large thick tongue.

“Gah!” I yelped as saliva dripped. “Ah...oh gross…” I tried wiping the saliva off with my shoulder. “What was that for?” the male hummed at me before he got up and walked around me. He did another unexpected action by rubbing my hair. I blinked. What is he doing? Does he think I'm some kind of pet or something? It then moved to my necklace. I gasped as I pulled it up to inspect it. I gave a small glare. “Don't do anything to it. That's my mother's necklace.” It looked puzzled at what I was saying. I gave the struggle to slip my necklace out of his hand and gave a warning look. his finger went to open it as it froze. Inside the necklace was a picture of my mother holding me in her arms when I was a baby. He looked or what I thought was a look, at me in my eyes as he stared upon me.

“What?” I finally questioned, despite him and the other two behind him can’t understand a word I was saying. He then let go of my necklace after shutting it gently. He dug in his robe shirt and pulled out something. Upon his paw hand was a necklace, one with a pink crystal at the end of it. The necklace was indeed beautiful...but what does this mean? Does he know how valuable my mom's necklace is? He then put a point at the necklace then at the pink creature. Then point to mine then at me. I blinked. I think he does know. Now that I think about it, that pink girl gave him that necklace. I think that's what he's trying to tell me. I could only nod in reply. He pointed at my necklace again then looked around.

I tilted my head, asking what he was saying. He opened my necklace again and pointed at my mother. Oh...that's what he was asking. Where my mom was. I gave a small frown and shook my head. The male backed off as he and the others..started to pray if that's what I can tell. They must be religious. They felt sympathy for me. That did make me smile a bit. They then got up after ten minutes of praying. They pray a long time, not even I pray that much. The male walked over and looked at me, pointed to me and made a running jester then shook his head, he went to sit down in front of me and nod.

I replied by shrugging, which is basically all I can do since I'm bound to this chair. He walked over to my back and cut off the ropes. Wait...he's willing to release me that fast? That's unexpecting. I stood up before rubbing my shoulders and nodded in thanks.

(POV Change)

Seventy-four nodded back and turned to the two. “He will NOT leave this place, he is our..guest as of now.”

“What if he does try to run?” Purple asked.

“Then bring him down.” the two nodded.

“Who will be watching him?” Pink asked.

“You're sister half of the day, then you the other half, as well as me.”

Purple asked, “Any ideas how we can talk to him?”

“Hmmmm...well, I did hear there's a witch doctor zebra that lives in the everfree forest. It's a few days trip.” Seventy-four replied.

“Good we will be ready in a week.” Purple said with a smile as she walked over to the human. Daniel tilted his head again before taking a step back. Her paw came up to his face and cup it as she smiled at him..with her sharp teeth showing. This got the boy to jump back in surprise by those teeth. She frowned, before repeating what she did not show her teeth this time. Before she just stared at him. Daniel seemed calmer by her gesture this time and stared at her eyes.

“Can we keep him?” She asked with a smile at her sister.

“Hmmmm, I don't see why not.” Pink grinned. Seventy-four just rolled his eyes in amusement. Purple squealed in excitement, picked up Daniel and carried him to his new room. Passing, the two noticed him looking upon them with a shocked expression and red cheeks. She and Seventy-four snickers and snorted in amusement.

(Daniel POV)

Okay...I honestly don't know what happened. First this girl freaked me out with those teeth, then she said something I didn't understand and now I'm being carried bridal style in her arms. The chainmail was rubbing against me as she kicked open the door. ...why the hell am I getting a bad feeling she's gonna do something to me? She walked in as the room was like the other one I was in, but it was cluttered a bit with stuffed toys. ...okay so she's an adult with a child mind. That's good to know. And I was being sarcastic. She placed me down on a chair and gave me some water...or I think is water, all that I know could be poisonous to me. Hey there's no reason for me not to be suspicious about all this. One, I can't understand them. Two, I'm not on earth anymore. I'm in a crazy world where furries exist. And Three, I don't know what they were planning on doing to me since I'm alien to them.

“Gueq, hou.” she said with a smile before leaving. Ugh, this is so confusing. I sighed before placing the glass down. I decided to meditate to clear my mind. I took a few breaths while crossing my legs and closed my eyes. I emptied my mind of the questions and confusion. There was a sudden slam from the door, which caused me to jump. She was back. She entered the hut and shut the door. I saw my laptop bag and my books as she handed them to me. I blinked in surprise before taking them from her hands.

“Uh...thanks.” I spoke before I gasped. I looked back and saw my grandfather's sword was gone. I snapped back at her attention. “My sword.” I spoke and motioned my hand out for the blade length and pretended to swing one. She nods in understanding. She pointed at me then pointed to herself as she ‘swung’ a fake sword at herself and made the most dramatic death face I have ever seen. ….yeah, she definitely has a child mind. I gave her a deplaned expression, showing I wasn't amused. She laughs at this while her tail swings from side to side as she puts her hands under her chin and smirks at me. Sigh, this isn't getting me anywhere. “Swooooooooord.” I spoke slowly and pointed to my back where it once was. I gave the same motions as before and pointed at myself. She only nods as she then reaches out to me. her hand only a few inches from my face.

*BOOP*

She just booped my nose. She gave a laugh while clutching her stomach. I gave out a frustrated groan and banged my head against the wall slowly. She gaps at this before approaching me, looking over my head to see any blood. She then sat down and forced me down with her as she let me lay next to her as she giggled as she played with my hair. Okay, this is frustrating. My grandfather's sword is missing and she can't understand a word I'm saying!!

(POV Change)

In the other hut, Seventy four and Pink were inspecting one of Daniel’s possessions that he believed was missing. His grandfather's sword.

“This sword is interesting.” Pink marveled. “Look at the design and craftsmanship. Whoever made this blade is a skilled blacksmith.”

“Indeed.” Seventy-four nodded before the pink hybrid sheathed the blade in the holder. “So I suggest we head out to find this witch doctor tomorrow by sunrise.”

“Agreed.” Pink nodded and placed the sword down. “Hope he doesn't give us too much trouble when we get there.”

“True, we can’t get him near this weapon, he will try to attack us.”

“I agree.”

(Daniel POV)

This hybrid chick has done nothing but caresses my hair for the past few hours. The attempts I made of trying to tell her about my sword missing she only booped my nose and giggled at my actions. Sigh. I just hope nothing happened to it. She noticed my aggravation before getting up until she sat me up against her legs...wtf was she these legs were thicker than my torso. I was so focused on what happened to my old man's blade I didn't notice how curvy, big and thick this chick was. She looked down as she smiled at me, in a mother type of way. I sort of felt my heart skip a beat by that. Her smile was almost identical to my mother's. She then removed her chainmail with a huge THUD from the weight of it. Holy shit how heavy is that thing!? I wasn't expecting that kind of weight from simple chainmail. I mean someone like me is 20 lbs (a little over 9 kgs) but that must have been a ton.

The girl sighed and stretched in relief before smiling at me. “Hub veu gina?” At this point, I don't know what to say to her, so I just shrugged and nodded. She tilts her head a bit before looking over at me, then handed me some more water. I glanced at her with furrowed eyebrows. She made a motion with her hand like she was drinking it. I contacted by making a motion like hers before gagging loudly like I was poisoned. She looked down then snapped her fingers as she looked around and got one of my water boats and downed it. I blinked by her actions. She finished it up and smiled before pointing at my glass. I sighed in defeat and followed her example since nothing happened to her. I downed the oolong water as it quenched my thirst. She claps slowly as she looks over me looking to see if anything mysterious or dangerous happened. At least it's nice to know she cared about my health.

We soon heard a knock as the male entered with what looked like a wooden plate with food in it. It looks at me and then the purple one.

“Kue Juq Bup.” he said before handing me the plate. The plate itself was filled with fish and had what looked like spice. My stomach growled with hunger. I haven't eaten anything for a while. I hesitantly took off a piece of fish and slipped it in my mouth. A level of flavor burst. I haven't eaten fish this amazing before. Whoever cooked it is a great chef. I started putting more pieces of the fish in my mouth while chewing and swallowing. I see the two eying me like some type of pet that gave me food for the first time.

….This is awkward. Like Jesus, I need to find a solution that allows me to communicate with them in speech. The Purple one sat next to me and look at my face closely as she then smiled, showing her teeth, fuck she could rip the muscle off of my bone with those. I shuddered at the thought, but I kept my composure this time. She leaned against me as I felt her rubbing her cheek against me before she licked my face from my check to my hair. Ugh gross. I don't know if I’ll get used to that soon. she pulled back and cough out a hairball. ...okay I’ll admit that made me snort a laugh. The male walked over to me and sat in front of me.

“Qun, Wua, Fow?” Still what he said made no sense. I tried to make him understand by mimicking my lips like I was speaking before pointing to my ears and shook my head. He put a hand on his chin before looking at my necklace and pointed to it then to the purple girl. I arched my brow and scratched my head with confusion. He looked at me, gesturing. I should open my locket. I don't know what that will accomplish but I complied. He then pointed to the younger me and then to me, then to my mom, to the female. It must have taken a few minutes before the dots connected. The purple woman...wanted to be a mother figure for me.

I honestly didn't know how to feel about it. I literally meet them and she wants the role of a mother. This was a lot to process and think over. I communicated by closing my pendant and lowering my head. I felt a hand on her shoulder and the purple girl looked worried written all over her face. I sighed before looking at my pendant. What should I do? Should I try to let her do this mother role...or reject? I looked into her purple eyes as I saw warm radiation from them with concern. She does seem fully understanding of my well being. Something my mother had before she died.

But should I give her this role? One for instance I just met them, and two...she knocked me out cold. I pointed at my pendant and then to her with a questioned look. She smiled not showing her teeth as her tail formed a heart shape. I’ll admit that's cute. However, I gave a deplaning expression and pointed to her and pretended to punch myself in the face and act to be knocked out before sitting up again. She looks down, slowly, she then points out of the hut and looks at me, pointing out again and putting a finger across her neck, as she mimicked a monster.

Was she saying I would get killed? I mean yeah I'm in a strange ass new world but what could possibly try to kill me? I tried to prove I can handle myself. Rolling up my sleeve I showed her and the male one of my tattoos that represented my duty in the marine corps. The tattoo displayed my planet with an eagle on it. She looks at it before licking it trying to see if it's any taste to it. I pulled back and gave a serious look.

I pointed to my tattoo and mimics holding a pistol and throwing a few air punches. She gave a curious expression before looking at the male until a smirk formed. she got up and looked down at me as she was easily two feet (60.96 cms) taller than me. She then grabbed me and carried me outside. She set me down in front of her as I gave a confused look. She grabbed my arm and looked over it, her sharp claws tracing around my arm not too much force to feel it but to where I could feel it. If I'm guessing, she's feeling over my body structure to see how well I can adapt to a battle. She did this for my other arm, as she took a look at my head, looking over it and felt my back. Okay, she seems to be satisfied so far...if I'm guessing. I mean she didn't do anything wrong yet. I then felt her claws dig into my back in a..massage type of way. I shuddered by the feeling and groaned. “Whoa…” I’ll admit the claws digging in my back felt good. Least it doesn't hurt. She then moved to my legs looking over them, and then removed my shoes and socks and inspected my feet. She frowned at that part. I mean it would be reasonable. She and the others weren't wearing shoes. I didn’t have the belt up. After inspecting my feet, she kneeled up, and….oh God no!

I jumped back and covered my crotch with my hands and gave a warning glare. She just tilted her head from side to side as she pointed at me again then to herself than to the Hutt. I blinked and gave a confused expression to what she was saying while my hands moved away. She then looked at me with half-lidded eyes and a sultry smirk. Immediately my face burned up. I frantically shook my head, knowing she wanted to bring me in and fuck the hell outta me. She then laughed hard...VERY Hard at this. ….wait...she...oh my God.

She fell back on the ground laughing her ass off as I gave an unamused expression and glare. After a few more minutes she got up and looked back at me, as she rubbed my hair as she shook her head in a joking way. I still gave my look and turned around while crossing my arms. That was a pretty low joke even for her. She grabs my shoulder and pulls me around as she grabs a hand me a stick. Again I gave her a questioned look. What is she planning now? She grabbed a stick and gently tapped me then tapped herself. She grabbed another stick and tapped them together. Oooooooh she wants to test me in a sword fight. I gave a nod before she gave me one of the sticks. She then points to my belt and lowers it a bit as she nods no. she then points to her chest and nods no as well.

“..That ain't fair you're breasts are like ⅓ of your body weight.” I spoke. I mean seriously, looking now her breasts are bigger than any woman I ever have seen. I got a better image of her as she was..well thicker than a bowl of oatmeal with a mix of Osmium and Mercury. If I'm guessing she has breasts like in an anime. Those knockers were big, man. They looked to be M-cup. She looked at me like I insulted her. Literally I had no section to react as she suddenly jabbed the stick in my gut. “GAH!” I grunted and stumbled back while holding a hand where she stabbed me. “Hey, I wasn't ready!”

(Purple POV)

“I’m NOT flat! And keep up your guard!” she yelled as she hit the creature again and again hitting at a different angle. He stumbled and grunted by her impacts before he finally blocked one of her strikes and defended against her strikes. She smiles at this. “Good you're learning.” she then kicked under his feet sending him to the ground as she put a knee on him.

Pink who finally came out of the hut nearby approached and saw what was occurring. An amused grin formed. “So sister I see you're having fun with your new boyfriend like you're girls.”

“Wha? He’s not my boyfriend sis!” she stated while her cheeks burned a bit red.

“Oh really, wasn’t like that when you wanted him in the hut.” she said with a toothy grin.

“I was playing with him! I wasn’t being serious about it!”

“Watch OUT!” Pink said as Daniel’s stick missed Purple and hit her across the face as she hit the floor.

(Daniel POV)

Finally, I got a hit on her. I guess she was too distracted with whatever the hell those two were speaking of. The purple hybrid caressed where I struck her before glancing at me. I may not see it, but I can feel malice behind them. The Purple one got up her face cover in..green blood?

“Th fu-” I started before she punched me in the face. “GAH!” I yelled and fell to the ground. Least the punch didn’t knock me out. I rubbed her and she punched me before I saw her raise her stick. I quickly rolled to avoid her but she gripped me with her tail and tossed me, causing me to skid across the floor. “Ow Jesus…” I ground before she slammed a foot on my chest. I yelled in pain. “Dammit, that hurt!” I wheezed. I looked up and saw her licking her wound. She was literally consuming and swallowing her own blood. “Ew, that's totally unnecessary! Disgusting!” she looked at me and saw I was bleeding, she grabbed me and licked the blood off of me. “Ah get off me!” I yelped and pushed her back while rubbing my wounded neck. She looked at me, and got on her knees and slowly grabbed my arms. ...she is so confusing. “You really got problems, you know that right?” she just smiled at me and licked the blood off of me. I groaned in disgust before the blood was gone. She helped me back up and pat my head.

“Guda!” she said with a smile on her face, she then hugged me.

“Uh….” I blinked. All I could do was awkwardly pat her back. She then started to hum a soft tune. While I can't understand it, it wound sweetly. She then pulled back and carried me to the hut, walking inside she lay me down on the bed while she just looked at me. This is all I can think.

...what the hell did I even get myself into?

Author's Note

Thats it for this chapter. Im sure many remember Pink and Purple from my old one. now they wont be all over him like before in the old. I plan development for them, an cosmic agreed. Seventy four is a new addition to the story. He's a special OC Cosmic made that represents him in many ways. Pink, Purple and Seventy four are properly owned by him. hank you all for the support on the story so far an please continue to spread thee love.

See you all Next Chapter! :)

Chapter 3: A somewhat bond of friendship and motherhood

Chapter 3: A somewhat bond of friendship and motherhood.

I was having trouble sleeping, something in the back of my mind..felt like nails on a chalkboard. Waking up in a new world where furries existed is a lot of information to take in all at once. It's been about two days since I arrived. The purple one was still doing what she can to be all mother-like. The pink and the male kept their eyes on me like a hawk. I honestly don't know the big deal with them. The purple one came in, with some food. It was fish again. I didn’t mind it since I love all types of food. When she gave me the plate I nodded and took one bite at a time. She then stopped and grabbed and peace and brought it up to my mouth...was she..trying to feed me? I gave her a questioned look. She pushed it against my lips a few times.

“Uev.” she said with a small shining in her eyes. Ok this is embarrassing. I mean I can take care of myself. I don't need a babysitter.

“UEV!” she snapped. I cringed while rubbing my ear. Jesus she really has issues to work out. I just gave her a soft glare from her unwanted high pitched demanding tone.

“..Uev?” she seemed to give an apologetic look while holding the fork of food to me again. I gave a soft sigh of defeat. If she really wants to feed me, don't see how this will hurt me. I compiled this time and opened my mouth. She slowly put the fish in my mouth and shut my jaw. I looked up at her as it was like someone feeding her kid for the first time. It was still embarrassing, but part of it reminded me of my mom when I was a kid. When I swallowed, I looked at her and gave her a small. She smiled back and leaned in and rubs her head against my neck..while purring.

My cheeks turned a bit red. This was a bit strange for a fully grown woman to do this to me, especially since I met her three days ago. But, I slowly reached behind her and awkwardly patted her head gently. It didn’t help that her oversize bust was oppressing me like an enormous pillow. Both sides were from behind and front. This was an awkward position for me big time. Not only this close to a girl whom I don't know, and has the biggest set of breasts I ever laid eyes on. She pulled back before gently cupping my cheek.

“Hed ypq Fud.” she spoke softly. Still trying to find ways to connect to them in speech but for now I just replied with positive responses like soft smiles. A single tear ran down her eye as she began to cry happily. Ok...not expecting her to cry. What the hell did I do? It's so confusing. Well, all I could do was lean in and ease her as much as I could by giving her a soft hug. Her crying slowed down as she looked into my blue eyes and I looked into her purple eyes. She hugged me tighter while she licked my cheek. Ew...I don't know if I’ll get used to that.

(POV Change)

An hour later, Purple left Danil for a moment to speak with her sister and her boyfriend whom she found the two cuddling in their hut. “Hey lovebirds.” Purple grinned in amusement.
The two looked at her. “How is your son doing Purple?” Seventy-four asked with a smirk.

“He’s well.” She giggled. “He’s so cute when he willingly allows me to pamper him.”

“Careful sis, or you might turn into a waifu MILF for him.” Pink teased.

“HOW DARE YOU! I would never go that far with him!” she hissed.

“Okay okay, relax.” Seventy four spoke as they stood from the bed. “Purple, she was only teasing you, she didn't really mean it.”

“Besides, he needs a bath.” Purple said with a blush.

“Ah. Well, do that now cause we’ll be leaving pretty soon to find that witch doctor.” The male spoke.

“Don’t we have two more days? You said by the end of the week.” Purple asked with a raised brow.

“I mean get him clean now before we leave in two days.” she blush in embarrassment as she leaves.

(Daniel POV)

Soon as the purple woman came back, she led me out of the hut and took me to a nearby river. “U tai.” She spoke while pointing at my clothes. I gave a curious and questioned look. She then pointed at me then the river. …..oooooooooooh….okay I know what she meant now. Okay, I don't know how I can tell her so I can bathe in private. She looked at me while tapping her feet to wait for me to strip. Oy….ah hell, I should just get this done now. I started with zipping off my hoodie and then my shirt. My time in the marines and training paid off. I Wasn’t skinny as before I was now tone..which was a pain keeping it this way. But I'm happy it paid off. My structure was solid decent toned arms, visible pcs of muscle and a nice visible six pack, but not like the crazy ass pecs you would see from major ass bodybuilders just tone enough.

My body was also covered in a few tattoos from the army that I got. On my right pec was a knife with a snake coiled around it with the words below it reading “Silent striker”. On my left arm was the name of my mother in cursive named “Serena” And my grandfather “Derik”. My body also covered in a few battle scars in my years in the marines from a few bullet wounds and knife scars. I looked up at her as she looked..scared she walked up to me and looked over my scars. Her paw hand traced some of the knife marks on my right arm. Guess she and other species in this world are not familiar with horrible wars back where I come from.

I gently grasped her paw hand. She looked into my eyes as I gave her a reassuring smile. She nodded and rubbed my face..which I would assume is putting her scent on me. Man she is a weird woman. I pulled back from her and turned around to start taking off my pants, starting with the zipper and button. She just looked at me with an emotionless face. I turned away before I slipped them down, only now am I in my underwear. This is the closest I ever got to be half naked in front of a woman. She nodded to me, I’m guessing that meant it was good to go. I can drain my underwear when I'm done.

I stepped into the calm riverstream and shuddered. Like Jesus it was freezing. I shuddered with a breath before I sunk to waist deep and sat on a rock in the water. Cupping some water in my hands I drenched myself to get soaked. I heard a soft splash of feet entering the river. Turning my head, I saw her entering the water too. My face immediately turned crimson. She was wearing a one piece bathing suit that hugged that body of hers. Her color choice was black. I quickly turned back while trying to calm myself. I looked back again as it came to her knees and elbows as she sat next to me. In her hand was what looked like shampoo...I think.

“Ohgq.” she said as she raised the shampoo like thing to me. I slowly took the bottle before I squirted some of the slimy liquid onto my hair. She quickly put her paws..hands? I don’t know what to call them, into my hair and started to scrub my hair. The shampoo turned to suds as a calming herb aroma radiated. It was actually relaxing. I guess I couldn’t help but smile softly and sigh in a relaxing manner. She looked at my hair while scrubbing it a little more before smiling to herself. A little more after, she soon rinsed my hair out. I shuddered at the cold water before she used more shampoo and started scrubbing my back. I twitched a bit and shuddered before looking back at her. I guess I have to admit...for being a bit of a pain...shs pretty sweet. My eyes went blow her neck...ugh, okay I guess I was taking a gander at her chest a little. Can you blame me for not? I'm a guy and she's a girl with huge knockers for God sake. I get a few surges of my hormones from time to time.

“Ofu qgu hqor?” she asked as she tilted her head from side to side. I flushed and darted back to look down. She move over as I felt her weight on my body..holy fuck she was heavy not in a bad way just.. Wow. I felt her paw hands gently grab my shoulders before She and I shifted a bit. She was now behind me. I froze when she began to gently pull me back to lean.

“Shhhhhh.” she hums a tone as she rubs my body with soapy paws. I was literally in a position that some pervs would dream of. In between two large breasts like these. I then heard footsteps again, I look over and saw the other two coming….oh fuck. They walk up smiling at me, the pink one grin evilly at me with a wink. My face flushed as deep as a rose now while quickly looking away. After the purple one was done she sat me up and looked over at me. I looked over at the two as the pink one was wearing the same suit as her sister, and the male robes were removed as I saw a blonde wolf body. I blinked as he soon removed his hood, showing his face to me. He was indeed a blonde wolf, who looked to be pretty young. I could guess he’s about my age or a year younger, if i’m guessing.

And again my damn hormones pulsed. My eyes followed back to the pink one and took some glance of that body of hers. I shook my head and looked at the male trying to get my mind away from the girls, he looked at me and waved friendly at me with a warm smile. I replied back by waving and smiling too. Seeing his robes off showed me his body. I have to say I'm surprised how fit he was for his age. Not as muscular as me, but close. Though my eyes lowered down and….what the fuck!? His boxers had a bulge as big as a basketball! My mouth dropped and eyes widened? The fuck does this wolf guy take!? He looked back at me confused by my reaction before he looked where I was staring. The pink girl saw this too and compared me to him. Just like that, she burst in laughter and fll back while clutching her stomach. My cheeks flushed in embarrassment. I then see her get knocked to the ground as she stands up and looks at what hit her..a large part of her head was bleeding green blue. What strikes her as the purple girl.

“GUGQ HSGLH JHWKE!!” She hiss as she holds me tightly.

(Other POV)

“SIS DON'T LAUGH AT MY SON!” Purple snapped angrily. “He might not even reach puberty yet!”

Pink snorted a bit while holding her cheek. “I...I’m sorry…It's just so funny that he looks like Wolfy’s age and looks how small he is compared to wolfy.” another rock hit her with time LITTELRY breaking the sound barrier.

“HE AN ALIEN TO US! For all we know it might be in his body for protection!”

“Oh yeah? Why don't you show it to us?” Pink smirked. A third rock hit her this time, slamming her against the floor as she looked up.

“NO! HE WILL NOT! MY SON WILL NOT BE YOUR EXPERIMENT!”

“Ugh you really need to lighten up sis. I'm just teasing.” Pink sighed.

“Go get a heal potion, your skull is showing.” Seventy-Four spoke. Pink nodded before leaving for the hutt. Purple looks at Daniel.

“I’m sorry my son, she's just rude.” she said as she kissed his check. Daniel only gave a question expression. She smiled. “Able to not understand us is super cute sweetie.”

Seventy-four walk over to them and sit down next to them.

“He’s been looking at me, Purple, he could he gay?” Seventy-four chucked which got him a slap to the back of his head. “Ow, Ok I deserved that one.”

Purple sighed before turning to Daniel. “Have you figured out what kind of creature he is, Seventy-four?”

“From the limited amount of books I have now, I need to get into a town liberty to search on what he is, I've been losing hours of sleep trying to piece together what he is.” he said, yawning a bit.

“Don't overdo it Wolfy.” Pink spoke in a soft and stern tone while rubbing his back. He jumped, hitting his head on a rock.

“OW!”

“Are you alright?” She spoke in concern while caressing his head.

“Ow….I hope so.” He grunted while holding where he hurt himself.

“Pink don’t sneak up on me like that..please.”

“Sorry.” She spoke and softly kissed his forehead. He looked up at her and peaked her on the lips with a smile as their tails coiled around each other, while their tail tips played with each other. “Heehee.” Pink giggled before embracing him lovingly.

(Daniel POV)

The wolf and pink hybrid seem to have a relationship from the looks of it. They do look like a cute couple together. I did have a small smile on my lips from this.

“Oju?” The purple asked as she looked into my eyes. I looked back to her and gave a small shrug. She turns me around to face her as she grabs my cheeks and looks deeply at my face. I don't know what she does anymore. Her actions confuse me until I know what they are actually saying. She pulled me close to her and rubbed my back as she licked my cheek. I shuddered with a blush. I learn this is a way of her saying she likes me...I think. I replied by gently patting her back. She pulled back and licked my other cheek. The saliva was a bit of a pain to how hard it came off, but getting licked like this a few times over, it's starting to grow on me a bit. She looked then held me close as I lay on top of her, as she didn’t seem to be bothered by me being on her chest.

I was doing my best to control my damn urges to the position I'm in right now, she smiled at me with only a mother could bring to their kid. I smiled back a bit as my blood was going to places I DIDN’T want it to go. She looked at me confused as she..felt something else.

“Lok duv.” The pink hybrid snickered. This caused another rock to hit her harder then the last. “GAEJLGAWJHK!!!!!!”

“AHASHBUNHIBIOUN!!!!!” Both were now in a square of a catfight, screaming and yelling at each other. They were ray to pounce one another tar from the inside out.

I quickly got in between then and held my hands out. “STOP FIGHTING!!!!!” The pink one threw a punch that was aimed at me. The contact hit my gut as the purple one threw me out of the way as their babbling riling screaming continued. Gah...son of a bitch. She hits hard...VERY hard. the wolf walked up to me and grabbed my shoulder.

“Ga kqi fki.” I looked up at him while grunting and gasping for breath.

“...the fu-” I started up before I started coughing. I covered my mouth before pulling it back. Shit...blood. A rib must have punctured my lung a bit. The wolf grew worried as he grabbed my chest as his arms started to glow, what looked like runes. Wait...th fuck? Is that...magic? I felt my lung and rib fix itself before he bent over next to me and threw up green blood. The fuck!? He gets hurt while doing that!? That is fucked up beyond imagination.

“Fuh qhi!” He screamed as he pointed at the bag with his tail. I think he was saying there was something in the bag that could heal him. I didn't know what but I needed to help him. I passed the two women still screaming and arguing and grabbed his bag and brought it to him. He looked in and grabbed a red bottle of some kind. He opened it, my eyes and nose burned as it smelt like battery acid and burned rubber. I cringed and pulled back to avoid smiling that horrible aroma. He drank it quickly as I cringed again. Ho the fuck can he drink something so horrible like that. He breathed heavily, he looked up and hugged me tightly.

“Hu vc! Hu vc!” he spoke in what I can say a relieved tone. I only hugged back gently.

(No POV)

Seventy four pulled back from the hug before motioning his hands over his ears and pointing to Daniel. Daniel seemed to understand and covered his ears. The wolf tuned to the sisters still at their cat fight

“WOULD YOU TWO KNOCK IT OFF!!!” He yelled in a demanding tone. Both immediately stopped screaming at the other and looked at him. “You two didn’t see it, but your fucking argument hurt him!” He pointed to Daniel. “He was injured and I had to heal him, which added up to me getting injured when I had to heal him!” he pauses as he looks at the two with a stern expression.

“Now, Pink, you 're going to have to carry ALL of our gear, Purple...whatever he tries to tell you, you will follow his demand, got it?” they look at each other then at him and nod.

“And Pink I SWEAR if you make any more comment about him, you will not be getting any cuddles for a week.”

“W-What, but Wolfy I was-”

“NOT….one...comment.” He stated. She sighed in defeat and nodded.

(Daniel POV)

I have no idea what the fuck happened there but that wolf guy knows how to take charge. Now for the pink one...I am a bit pissed with her. I was trying to stop their arguing and yet she hurt me without a care. You will agree that it would piss you off as well if a girl hurts you when you try to stop a fight such as that. I'm also pissed with the purple girl too, tossing me away when all I did was try to stop them.

I rubbed where I was punched. It was a bit bruised but I'm grateful that the wolf boy healed me. Im still processing that he has magic...how the fuck is that possible? I hard footsteps approached me as I looked up to the Purple girl in front of me. She looked down at me with a sympathetic look before she pulled off her pack. I furrowed my brow before something caught my eye. ...my grandfather's sword! She undid the straps on the sheath and held it out to me. No second did I snatch it and held it close. I was so relieved. They had my old man's weapon the whole time. I unsheathed it to check the blade.

It was still in perfect condition. I sighed in relief before strapping the blade to my back and secured it. I looked to the woman with a disappointed look before passing her. I was in no mood to look at her.

(No POV)

After an hour they all got together ready for their trip, while it would take a few days of travel. Seventy-four look over at his family and the new follower.

“Forward to Achnasheen!” He said with a smile, while taking the first step into the great adventure. The four remained quiet for the first part of the hours. Pink and Purple mostly since they were still embarrassed and shamed after their riled up useless argument. Daniel remained close to Seventy-Four, not wanting to look at Purple or Pink. The wolf boy patted Daniels back, which he smiled a bit by the gesture. He watched the boy make sure the straps on the sheath are secure to the blade. “That blade must really be something to him.” He thought with a small chuckle. The young wolf believe there is more to Daniel than meets the eye.

Author's Note

hey everyone! Heres ch. 3 of EHS remastered. Yes, Seventy-four has powers, same with Pink and Purple. Now the powers they have are not gonna be as simple as what I did in my old one. some powers will have limits and bad side effects depending on how they are used, like Seventy four, his body sustains an injury to himself when healing another. I do hope we are taking it slow with the development of Daniel's character with the three. if you guys have any questions or things you wish to point out, leave them in the comments below.

Stay tuned for Ch. 4 Shadicbro Brony Signing off!

PS: There's an Easter Egg hidden in the chapter somewhere. Can you find it? :rainbowwild:

Chapter 4: It’s like war all over again

(Daniel POV)

I honestly have no idea where the three were taking me, but I have a hunch it was somewhere where they can help me be able to connect with them easier. I was still upset with the two hybrids. If you don't remember, they got into some crazy ass fight, I tried to stop it, but they hurt and tossed me aside. I honestly don't know what goes on in their heads, but they have some issues to work out. It has been four hours of walking. The dirt road was calm and peaceful. Night has previously fallen during our walk. The light from the moon was far brighter than what I'm usually used to. Not only that, the night sky was dazzled by thousands of visible stars. It was by far the most beautiful sight I ever witnessed. Guess much of this world has beauty beyond our own.

“Hieq?” the wolf walked up to me and passed me a cup of water. I nodded in thanks before I gulped the fresh cool liquid down and sighed in relief. The walk was a bit of a pain, but this reminded me of my time during the Iraq war. Yeah I was a part of that war for six years so it was better than having one eye open and 100 F (37.77 C) degree heat. I became part of the war back in 2005, which was two years late when the war started with the United states against Iraq. I will tell you, the war was never a dull moment. When you are repairing vehicles in the MOS 3521, you're always on your feet. The wolf stopped and held a paw up. “Hy ba gue ta gul biolm.” He spoke.

The pink girl set down the bag she carried for the whole trip as she and the purple one started pulling out tents, cooking utensils and such. I guess he said we’ll be making camp tonight. While the Pink one was setting up tents and the purple one starting a fire, I kinda felt like a third wheel since I was part of this group. What should I do? I guess I could do guard duty until otherwise. While the three set up camp, I took a few steps out of the bound of the small camp and began walking along the border. Nothing stange, just bird chirping and insects buzzing in the night sky.

(No POV)

Seventy four and the girls finished up setting camp while they ate with some of the rations they brought. They took some glances back at Daniel doing patrols around the camp.

“Guard duty, well we will take shifts.” Purple said. “I’m so proud of him.”

“You still know he’s still upset at you two.” Seventy-four implied.

“I know but i will be a better mother.” she said as her tail wiggle fast.

The blonde wolf saw Pink grinning a bit and spoke. “Piiiink.” He warned.

“Awww, you're no fun Wolfy.” She pouted.

“Pink listen to me, I know you want to do jokes but, not now or would you like to not have cuddles for a few more weeks longer?”

“Oh...okay.” She pouted. He smiles and pecks her cheek, making her smile and blush. He scooted closer.

“Besides you're still my wife after all.” he said as he jumped up and kissed her check. Pink cooed before grabbing him and cupping his cheeks and planted a full on kiss on the lips. Purple smiled at them before she got up and walked out of the camp towards Daniel.

“Hello sweetie.” Daniel looked to her and nodded before looking into the darkness of the woods. She walked up to him and hugged him from behind. “I know you can’t understand me but you're my shining boy.” She felt him gently pat her arm and nod. She turned him around and played with his hair as she cup his cheek looking over him to see if he was still hurt. He gave an awkward look and pulled back a bit and held a hand up with a soft smile of assurance. She nods before hugging him tightly which made him eep in surprise. She giggled and pecked his cheek, which got a blush on him. They heard more chuckling and giggles before Seventy-four and Pink quickly entered a tent. Purple didn’t say anything as she just stared at Daniel.

The human boy gave her a pat on the shoulder and pointed to a tent. She nods as she carries him to the tent. The human blinks in surprise when she sets him down. He shook his head and pointed to her and then the tent. He points to himself and back where he stood and motioned him marching. She only smiles and hugs him.

“I know you want to play soldier my dear but you're too young.” she chuckled and held him close to her to where he could hear her chest beat twice per thump. She pulled Daniel into the tent before laying him upon the sleeping bag and laid with him.

(Daniel POV)

Sigh, guess she's not gonna let me on my patrol in the camp. Many things would be so much easier if I can understand them and speak to them. her tail coil around my arm as she lay down next to me and kissed my head.

“Mgh aub.” she cood. I guess she said good night or love you. My cheeks burned a bit. This is still pretty weird...but I will admit it feels a little nice. I nodded before rating my head on the pillow. Last thing I saw was her smile before it all faded to darkness.

*********

(No POV)

The sun slowly rose while the moon set. Birds emerging from their nests and chirping in the air.

Inside one of the tents, Seventy four and Pink slept. Both held each other tightly in their sleep before they both opened their eyes and yawned.

“Mmmm...morning Wolfy.~” Pink cooed.

“Morning Pink, how was your rest?” he asked, stretching a bit.

“It was great. Always with you.” She could and hugged him from behind. She planted soft kisses on his neck while her paw hand traced his chest. Seventy four shuddered with a soft groan. Pink caught on with it and purred. “Someone’s enjoying himself.~~”

“You know I love being scratched their.” he chuckled.

“I know other places.~~” She purred before cupping his cheek. Both smiled and managed a deep kiss, moaning while their tongues danced. Pink's hands slipped under Seventy fours shirt as he started grabbing her ass. However, their advances were cut short.

“SISTER! SEVENTY-FOUR!!!” They heard purple scream in panic. They jump and rush out of the tent and over to her with weapons in hand. Purple was in a state of panic while gripping her head.

“What happened?” Pink asked.

“My little cub! He’s gone!” Purple spoke frantically.

“What? But why would he disappear?”

“I dont know!”

“Wasn't he on watch duty?”

“No, I brought him to my tent.”

“Then who was on guard duty!?”

“I dont know!”

“Purple you know he was on guard duty!”

“I just wanted him to sleep well okay!?”

“GIRLS!” Seventy four shouted as they turned to him a few inches away from them. “Will you stop arguing and look at what I found.” They approached and kneeled to what he saw. “...footprints. And by the amount of them, a lot….someone kidnapped him.”

“NO! MY CUBBY RUBBY!” The purple hybrid cried while falling to her knees.

Pink kneeled and held her loose. “Shhhhh, we’ll find him.”

Seventy-four stood up and followed the path of prints out. “Whoever took him went pretty far. Come on, let's pack up and find him.” They all nodded as purple was shaking like a leaf.

“I will get my son back.” she said to herself gripping her hammer in her left hand.

(Daniel POV)

I groaned while awakening. I wasn't lying anymore...more like standing bound by my wrists above.

My eyes still blurred as I opened them. The blurry was getting more and more clear before I saw where I was. I was not in the tent. I seem to be in a cell chamber. Iron chains bound to my wrists above me. Where the fuck am I? Uh great, I got kidnapped. Fuck! I should have been more strict with that woman! I began yanking and pulling to break free from my prison.

“Ngh! Ome on….com on…” I ground and growled. I heard the cell door open up. Looking forward I blinked. Entering were dark skinned human-like beings wearing purple an black armor that looked menacing. They had pointy ears as well. The ears….it reminded me of elves. The armored elves stepped back and kneeled as an elf woman entered.

She had long flowing black hair that went down to her hips. She wore a purple dress that poorly hid her body. She had the straps and leggings on with the top part holding onto her large cleavage. She also had a silver crown on her head while holding a staff. Who he fuck are these guys?

(No POV)

Upon entering, the woman smirked at Daniel. “Ah, finally awake you are.” she noticed him looking her over. Her cheeks burned before she slapped him. “How dear you stare at me like t-”

“THEN YOU SHOULD BE DRESSING LIKE A SLUT!” She heard another voice behind her. She looked behind her and saw one of her sisters. She had dark skin, long white hair tied in pigtails as well and wore lather and metal armor, but had a large chest component. “I swear Zina, you only wear like that to make excuses to hit or attack someone.”

“I DO NOT, SINA! By exposing myself more out, the dark magic that flows in us can be released far stronger than normal!”

“Riiiiight.”

Zina growled before turning to Daniel. “Alright, who are you?” Daniel glared at them before looking away.

“Looks like he won't cooperate.” Sina spoke before grinning. “Shall we give him some...motivation, sister?” she nodded as she walked over to the boy and poke him with a wooden stick hard.

“TALK!” Daniel only glared, not saying a word. She poke him again harder this time. Said human gave her a threatening glare and looked away.

“Sister, are you good at Psionic? Sina asked.

“No, but I am good with this.” Zina smirked before her hand crackled with electricity. She threw her hand out as lightning blasted upon Daniel’s body. Said boy screamed in pain while thrashing by the intensity of the electricity.

“Talk or this will get worse!” she raised the density higher as the poor boy roared in agony.

Sina watched in marvel while grinning. “Quite resistive…” Zina finally stopped as Daniel steamed by the energy. He panted heavily and shook while streams of electricity crackled around his body.

****

(No POV)

The group of three followed the tracks looking around for any of them, after an hour of searching they found a large camp, they hid behind some trees and bushes with some elf soldiers patrolling.

“So how do we do this stealth or all in?” Seventy-four asked his group.

“We go all in.” Purple snarled and was about to charge before Pink grabbed her shoulder.

“Sis, no. We're up against Dark Elves. They are masters of dark magic and use of weaponry. We’ll be dead before we can pass the patrol.”

“I could disguise myself as an old man wondering where he is?” Seventy-four asked.

“From the look of it, they might shoot on sight to one who isn’t their kind.”

“We don’t know that Pink. we need to plan this out, one wrong move can get Purple son..you know.” he said as Purple lowered her head.

“Best choice we got is stealth. Let's get him out during nightfall.” Pink suggested.

“Alright, I take first watch.” Seventy four nodded.

All the while, Pulp looked ahead to the dark elf camp with a frown. “Hang in there honey. Mommy’s coming…”

*******

“Gaaaaaaaaaaah!” Daniel cried out while the dark elf sisters continued to tortured him.

“Are you going to talk now?” Zina asked as she didn’t want to kill him. Daniel panted with shaky breaths while gritting his teeth.

“Hm, still won't talk.” Sina grinned. “Impressive willpower to resist.”

“Will we have to go nail pulling?” Zina asked.

“Perhapes.” Both grabbed one of Daniels' hands and gripped one of his fingernails. They started pulling as the boy cried out, feeling the nail starting to slowly be pulled off.

“My ladies.” Spoke a soldier that approached. Both stopped in time before the nail would come off.

“What is it?” Zina asked with a glare.

“We finished searching his bag. Nothing worth keeping, but…” He held up the sheath of Daniel's sword. “This sword…”

“Nothing else?” Sina asked.

“No, but look at the blade.” Both grew curious before Zina took it and unsheathed it. Upon seeing the blade gleaming in the light, both gasped in shock.

“Sister….” Sina spoke in surprise. “This sword...it’s…”

“The ancient sword…” Zina replied. A smirk slowly formed on their faces. “At long last...the key to awakening our master.”

“He will finally come.” Sina smirked with glee. They turned to Daniel. “How ironic for this male to hold the key. What should we do with him?”

“We will keep him for now. He might be of some good use to us.”

“Now that we have the key, we shall celebrate.”

“Agreed, sister.” Both laughed like they won a battle before they left the cell room as the guards followed. They shut and locked the cell behind them.

****

(Daniel POV)

I was happy they were gone, though I did have some first and second degrees burns which sting like a bitch. Matters worse they got my old man’s blade. They seemed excited when they held it. Did they know about it? I tried to stand up, but the burn marks on my leg and arms tore open. I cried out in sheer agony of the pain. Fuck my life this is like th Iraq war all over again. While having some control over the pain, I ripped off my burn shirt and wrapped it on my wounds from my arms and legs. Hurst like a fucking bitch. I can only hope that those three are looking for me.

*******

(The group)

Hours passed by as the sun was setting. The trio waiting saw this as the chance to help daniel. “It’s night time guys...so who is going with me to take out the guards?” Seventy four asked.

“I will.” Pink replied. “Purple, get your son, and stay out of sight.” Purple nodded as she kept close.

“So Pink, how are we going to take out the guards?

“Look.” She pointed at the two guards to turn and walk opposite directions. “When they pass by and turn like that, that's when we go behind them and snap their necks.”

“You snap the neck I got a better idea for mine.” he smirked evilly. They waited for the moment to strike. When the two turned and walked off, they took their chances. Pink stealthy walked up...and the guard forze as he felt her chest first, she blushed at this but quickly grabbed his head and snapped his neck before he could and said anything.

Seventy-four kick the guard to the ground and covered it’s mouth as the elf tried to fight back, he grab his arm with his paw and using his healing magic, the elf bone marrow started to make too many red blood cells, the excess cells thicken his blood, slowing its flow, as blood clots formed in his veins, the other was his hair and bread start to grow insane fast to few inches per second. Seventy-four let go as his paw was covered in saliva.

“...gross.” he groaned and wiped his paw on the cloak. With the two guards out of the picture, they moved forward. They heard laughter and chatter up ahead near one of the bonfires. They saw the sisters feasting with their fellow followers. “Looks like they're distracted. This is our chance to free him.”

“Wait, look.” Purple pointed and they saw the sword between the two dark elves. “They got his sword.”

“Okay looks like we’ll have to alter our plans.” Seventy four whispered. “Purple, stick to yours and find your son. Pink, you and I will get his sword without drawing attention.”

“So we should kill them too?” Pink asked as Purple slipped away from the group.

“No, if we kill one, the others will be alarmed and call for the others in the camp.” He whispered. “We have to get the sword without them noticing.”

“And if we do get the sword they will still sound the alarm, sending out hunting parties for us.”

“Not if they don't see us. Just follow my lead.”

******

Purple searched through the camps which were empty of the dark elves. Many of which were at other bonfires celebrating as well.

“Where are you sweetie..please be safe.” she said to herself as she ran through the camp. She heard a voice..her son's voice. The sounds of groans and whimpers of pain. She quickly followed the source and found a hut, inside it was a stone cell. She opened the door and found Daniel wrapped in his shirt for his arms and legs. She ran over to him before dropping to her knees and pulled out a red healing potion. Uncorking it, she forced him to drink it, which made him gag like hell. He barely got a few gulps down while gritting his teeth, the potion doing some work of the burns while he was trying to keep himself from screaming out in agony. After she forces another potion down his throat she watches his burns healed as he looks up at her with shock in his eyes.

Purple gave an assuring smile before gripping the chain wrists and snapped them off. He breathed while rubbing his sore wrists. She then hugged him after he saw her crying against his shoulder. He felt her concern and sadness before embracing her back while patting her back.

“I will kill them all for you, No one will hurt my son and get away with it.” she said in rage as Daniel saw her veins looking like they were about to pop. She was about to rush out of the cell before Daniel gripped her hand. She stops and looks back at him with a worried look on her face.

“You can’t walk?” he didn't understand what she said before an explosion went off outside and screams were heard. Purple and Danile ran out of the cell and saw fire spreading and other dark elves yelling in confusion. They saw Pink and Seventy four run up to them with Daniels sword in hand. “What the hell happened?”

“An elf grabbed Pinks chest when he didn’t expect it while we tried to grab the sword.” Seventy four explained.

“I fucking stomp on his balls for touching my girls!” She said in rage as her face was beaming red with anger.

“THERE THEY ARE!” A voice shouted as a dozen elves in armor ran forward with their weapons drawn, some swords, spears and shocking to Daniel, guns from pistols, assault rifles, shotguns and other weapons he knows about.

“How the fuck do they have guns?!” Seventy-four as he hit one with his magic killing that elf.

“Worry later! Let's go!” Pink yelled as they ran in the opposite direction.

“Don't let them escape! Kill them!” The voice of ZIna screamed. The ones with pistols and assault rifles opened fire. Bullets rained down on them as the four dove over a rock for cover. Their covers were being chip aparted fast.

“Pink I need an orb of doom!”

“That will kill us in the process if I do this wrong!”

“GIVE ME IT! IT BETTER THEN BEING TAKEN BY THESE KNIFE EARS BASTARDS!”

Daniel noticed when Pink opened the bag, she too carried a pistol and what looked like the M67 grenade but was bigger and dark blue. Before the three furies would react, Daniel grabbed the pistol from the bag.

“No, what are you-!?” Purple started before Daniel stood up and fired the pistol, which resulted in killing two elves in centermass and ducking down. He got back up and fired again, missing a few times before a bullet graced his check which made him duck.

“Wha…?” Seventy-four blinked. “He..knows how to use it?” He shook his head to focus as he tossed the Orb as it hit an unlucky bastard in the head as it hit the ground as it formed a shield around a squad of them, they tried to hit it or rush out but they were stuck in there. Daniel looked to them and motioned a hand out behind them to retreat further back to the camp. They nodded, giving off fire as the Orb of doom started to shrink, the elfs started to freak out, until it grew so tiny that their bones snapped, making them scream until they were so tiny. The sphere released, as there where nothing left but a pile of red mush.

(Daniel POV)

I honestly don't know how or why but it's crazy and lucky they have guns. Least it's something I know how to work with. Surprised they also know the hand motions. I think they might have army experience or something. The four of us rushed deeper in camp before I caught my eye on something. Black motorcycles. Perfect. I whistled to them which they stopped. I pointed out the cycles nearby and ran to them. They looked at me confused as the wolf took a bullet to the ear making him scream in pain. I looked back and saw some of the elves approaching. I growled and fired the pistol I got at them while the purple hybrid was all over them. The pink one was bringing him over while trying to heal his wound. The purple one pulled out a pistol herself and fired a few rounds, these were different though. Upon hitting them crystal like substances spiked out from their bodies as they fell, blood seeping.

I grabbed one of the motorcycles and looked over it. It looked to be in good condition. It seems to run. I whistled to the three as they ran to me. The pink hopped on one as the wolf jumped behind her. The purple one got in the seat behind me as I started up the engines.

I saw the wolf throw one of the orbs as I jet us out of there with the two following behind me. The orb bhind exploded on impact as it took out the other cycles. Good call on his end. Now they can't follow us.

*******

The elf sisters came to the scene of the fire and damage. One of the soldiers approached them with a worried look. “Miladies….they got away...and have the sword.” Zina scowled before twisting her hand as the soldier's head snapped all the way back as he fell.

“We have to retrieve the sword before those bastards know it's here too.” Sina stated.

“I know…” Zina agreed she turned to the others who stood attention while trembling by the density of her anger. “GO! GET THAT SWORD AND KILL THEM BRING ME THEIR CORPSE!” they saluted quickly and ran after them. Zina scowled. “This is not over you damn creature.”

Author's Note

There you go, everyone! Hope you enjoyed the chapter. Yes, there are weapons like Guns in Equestria. Cosmic and I decide to add them in since the ponies were living too much in the stone age. we knew they can advance far more with magic and the right gears. so we added weapons advance technology a bit and so on. The next chapter is what you all waited for. They finally meet Zecora and follow by meeting the other ponies. Hope you guys are excited about that. :)

Again, thank you all so much for your support on the remastered. this is getting good. See you all next time! :D

Chapter 5: New Faces. Ponies

Chapter 5: New faces. Ponies.

(Daniel POV)

The sound of the cycles roared in our ears as we put a ton of distance between us and the dark elves. I didn't know what their plan was for me and my old man's sword, but I know it's not for a good reason. Least I'm happy, got it back safe and sound. Least the three showed up on time when they did. I looked back at the three. The pink one looked firmly what's in front of her while the blonde wolf held tightly. The purple one behind me is also holding on. She looked up to me. Her eyes locked to mine. I gave her an assuring smile. She smiled back before looking ahead and gasped, pointing in front of me.

“GWHEGJR!” I arched a brow before looking ahead and gasped.

“SHIT!” I gave a hard left and managed to avoid a tree in time. Fuck that was a close call. Heh...well it's been years since I drove one of these bad boys. I can only imagine what my cornel would say to me about not keeping my eyes on the road. I looked down over the vehicle as the change was snapped in two from my sudden turn. I guess this is our stop. I held my arm up with a fist and whistled. The pink one saw my message as we came to a stop. Getting off the bike, I took a closer look at the damage. Looks like she won't make it further without fixing it. I’ll have to see about getting parts if I can when I have the chance.

*****

(No POV)

The four took their breathers before Pink turned to Seventy four. “Are you okay Wolfy?”

“Yeah just don’t want to fight these things again...go check on our stuff.”

“What do we do with the cycles?”

“The one the creature has looks a bit damaged, but in good condition. Lets keep them. They might come in handy.”

“Okay.”

“Sis, Seventy-four!” They heard Purple as they ran up to her. She was holding a map while smiling. “Look where we ended up.” She pointed to the map and to a dense forest nearby. “The Everfree Forest. We made it.”

“Good to hear.” Seventy-four smiled. “Purple, you should carry your son. we are NOT leaving him out of our sight again.” he said as he started to walk with her as she dragged Daniel behind her while Pink was not far behind. Pink left the motorcycles off the road hidden in some bushes.

They walk for ten minutes down the dirt path Purple, now carrying Daniel in her arms. The boy looked up at her with a questioning and annoyed look about this scenario. She just rubs her nose with his in a cute loving way. Daniel sighed in defeat with a sweatdrop.

“There!” Seventy four pointed ahead to a hut that looked tribe looking. “That must be where the witch doctor lives.” he walked over and knocked a few times on the hut door. There came the sounds of steps approaching before the door opened. Revealed to be a female zebra with a mohawk style with her mane. She wore gold rings around her ears, wrists and neck. She wore a blue/green robe that hugged her volupt body, pushing up on her H-cup breasts and round rear. Seventy-four blushed a bit by her body. “Uh...hello.”

“Why hello to you, young cub. Adorable you are, I can't help but give your head a rub.” The zebra spoke in rhyme while petting the furries head.

“Greeting miss, I would like to ask you something, one of my party members doesn't understand us, do you have anything to help us?” he said blushing. ‘I HAVE A WIFE!’ he screamed in his head as he could FEEL Pink rage screaming in the back of his mind.

“Help I certainly can young one.” She smiled. “And what member is the one?”

“Him.” He pointed to Daniel in Purple's arms.

The zebra grew intrigued by him and approached. “A species like this I have never seen. Study him to know what he is, is what it is meant to be.”

“Hey we don’t need him ripped open! He’s my son!” Purpled snarled.

This got the zebra female to blink before laughing. “Open him I do not wish that. Only to examine him is what I only plan, no need your fur to stick up like a cat.”

“...Ok.” she said as she placed Daniel down and kissed his head. “Be a good boy sweetie and i’ll get you some cookies after.” The human gav a confused look while arching his brow before the zebra took his hand and took him inside.

When she was gone, Seventy four turned to his wife. “Pink, you don't have to get mad at every girl who pets me.”

“You're my husband Wofty besides our marriage is only for us. We don’t want some bitch taking you from me..would we?” she asked looking at him.

“Pink you will always be special to me. No other woman will EVER come across us. I promise.” Pink smiled warmly by his words before leaning down and kissing his lips.

“The real problem is that you’re jealous of every woman near your Wolfy and don’t wanna share him.” Purple snickers.

“I don’t want him to get any STDs from those whores!” she said, stomping her food on the floor.

“Excuses sister. You know we take medication to prevent that.” Pink flushed with puffy cheeks. “Admit it sister, you dont wanna share Seventy four with any girl.”

“I don’t!”

“Ha! You finally admit it after all these years.” Purple smirked. “Besides, when was the last time you two mated? You're never this pissy sister.”

“Least I mated while you didn’t.” Pink smirked back.

Purple tensed up and snarled. “You take that back!”

“Girls can you both stop, we don’t need another cat fight.” Seventy four said burying his head in his paws. Both stared at one another for another minute before turning away, as they crossed over their breasts with a ‘Humph!’. Seventy-four sighed in defeat while rubbing his temples. “I love these two a lot...but they are a hell of a pawfull…”

******

(Daniel POV)

So we finally arrived at our destination, and we met this zebra woman. From the attre and house, she was a witch doctor. She was examining me like I was at the doctors for a check up. She felt my body up. Tested my heart rate, breathing and reflexes. She did this for a good while before she walked to a cabin and opened it, revealing a shit ton of potion bottles. Man she has a ton of time on her hands. She scanned through them before grabbing a vile with orange liquid. Approaching me, she uncorked the vile and held it to me.

I gave a confused look before she smiled and made a motion like she was drinking it before holding the bottle to me. I carefully took the vile as she nodded. This was bizarre as hell….but I have a gut feeling this might help me. Hopefully for communication if possible. With a breath I gulped down the potion. I nearly gagged at the taste of herbs and other gross shit. I dropped the empty vile before I heard a hundred voices in my mind. I groaned and fell to my knees while clutching my head.

“Ahue ijuhyv oijs.” The zebra spoke to me. “Nndib2….dij...lte...fe...better in no time.”

I blinked before rubbing my ears. Did...did I hear her speak plain english? I looked up at her with wide eyes. “...can...you understand me?” she nods with a smile. Holy shit...I can finally understand what they’re saying! I chuckled lightly before laughing as I stood. “Hahah! This is amazing! Thank you so much miss….uh…”

“Zecora is my name, and potion brewing is my game.” She greeted me.

“Zecora...fitting name.” I smile. She gave a small giggle. That was when we heard yelling outside. “Oh no…” I groaned and ran out.

“When was that LAST time you mated sister?!” the Purple one shouted at the pink one, who was now identified as her sister.

“Will you fucking drop it already!? It's none of your business!” The pink one yelled back.

“Girls please!” The wolf spok in panic as they were ready to tussle.

I groaned in annoyance. “Will you two just STOP!?” they all froze in place. The purple one snapped her neck at me at an inhuman speed.

“MY BOY!” she screams before tackling me to the ground and starts to kiss my check and hug me tightly.

And pointer, I'm suffocating in her large cleavage with a red face. “MMmoh mph mff!”

“Purple you're smothering him!” I heard the wolf speak. She blushed and sat next to me.

“I’m sorry sweetie.”

I groaned and rubbed my head before smiling a bit with one eye open. “No worries...least now I can finally understand you all, as well you guys can understand me.” The purple one just held me close to her. As her tail coils around my chest. “So...I guess proper introduction is in order. My name is Daniel Tatsuo.”

“That’s a strange name.” the wolf said.

“Well I LOVE it, it fits you so well dear.” the purple one said as she kissed my head.

I blushed again. “Why do you keep kissing me and holding me like that?”

“Because you are my son. My little Donny, I will protect you and take care of you like a mother should.” she said as she played with my hair.

That made me tense up before I jumped up to my feet. “whoa whoa whoa. Look, miss, you can't just say you’re my new mother out of the bloom. I only knew you guys for a few days and you can NEVER replace my mother.” she started to tear up before crying hard, like jets of water were shooting out of her eyes.

“I just want a son! PLEASE LET ME BE YOUR MOTHER!” She wailed. Ah …Goddammit

“Miss, please don’t-”

“Waaaaaaahaaaaaa!”

“Miss I-”

“WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!”

“MISS STO-”

“WAAAAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAAA!!!!”

“OKAY OKAY! YOU CAN BE MY MOM JUST STOP CRYIN!” I finally gave in. she stopped and looked up at me with watery eyes, her tail coil around my leg as she lay me on her chest, the pink one walked over to me and whispered.

“Do that shit again, I'll rip out your nails, skin you alive and shove acid up your ass.” she hiss.

That caused a red flag as I stood up and faed her. “Did you seriously threaten me?”

“I do that a l-” she was then hit in the face with a purple arm.

“DON'T’T YOU DARE THREATEN MY SON!” she hiss as she got in front of me.

“HE MADE YOU CRY!”

“SO WHAT IF HE DID!?”

“DO YOU NOT HAVE ANY REASON!?”

“YOU HAVE NO REASON PINK!”

“AND YOU BARLEY-”

“WILL YOU BOTH JUST SHUT UP!?” I roared. They jump and step away from each other. I breathed. “Jesus….” The wolf then came up to me.

“...sorry about those two..tell me about yourself..Daniel?”

“Yeah, Daniel.” I nodded as I caught my breath. “Before I do, can I get your names?”

“You may call me Seventy-four, the Purple one is..Purple and the Pink one is..Pink, those are our nicknames.”

“Nicknames huh?” I think they use them to hide their real names. Don't know why though. “Okay, thanks for letting me know that. So, what do you guys wanna know?”

“Well for one, back at the elf camp, how do you know how to use a weapon?”

“Oh, well, back here I come from, I was a soldier.”

“You fought in a war?”

“Yep. Served, six years with the marine branch, fought for my country against another called Iraq.”

“I-rack?” He asked, confused.

“No Iraq. I-R-A-Q.” I corrected it.

“I..Iraq...ok. Ok what would you like to know about us?”

“Well, I want to know this first, how is it possible that you guys have weapons and vehicle like the one i'm used to?”

“That I can answer youngling.” Spoke Zecora as she stepped out and approached us. “Magic advances us through the art of technology. And now, it has put upon this world a nice bling.”

“Magic huh?” I placed a hand on my chin. “Guess that would make sense...considering you did heal me after that episode a few days ago with Pink and Purple.” I spoke to Seventy four.

“Oh yes and let me tell you it hurted like a fucking bitch!” He laughed. “Beside i still remember you checking me out.” he said laughing harder.

“What do you mean by that?”

“You where looking at my bulge!” He said now rolling on the floor.

I flushed while pinching my nose. “That was a one-time thing back then. You think any male would be shocked to see something that huge?” He gets up and looks at me.

“Oh and why is that?”

“My kind back home don't have bulges the size of a watermelon.” I retorted.

“Oh and how big are you, smooth skin?” he smirked at me.

My cheeks flushed deeper. “D-Do we have to talk about this?”

“It's nothing to be a shame off, just two men talking about their sizes..unless you're..a chicken.”

“Seriously?” I spoke bluntly. “You do know we have three women with us right now.” he froze at this and looked back at Pink, Purple and Zecora. Zecora was blushing a bit, same with Purple while Pink grinned a bit.

“Well at least tell us since i don’t think you use the same measuring system as we do.” Pink spoke.

“I'm not gonna-” I started.

“Chicken.”

“Stop it.”

“Chicken.”

“I said-”

“You’re a chicken.”

“Uuuuuuugh.” I groaned loudly. “Im fucking nine point one inches long (23.11cm) and two inchs thick (5.08cm), happy?” seventy four look at me confused.

“..that thick?”

“...yeeeah?” They hard uproaring laughter and saw Pink rolling on the ground laughing her ass off. My face flushed with embarrassment while I put my hands in my pockets. The wolf walked up to her.

“Pink can you stop.”

“Hahahahahaha!!! Im sorry, but...hahahaha! It's too much! I can’t! Ahahahahaha!” She laughed while clutching her sides. He raised his hands and I swear it felt like their Gods put all of the strength into his arm as he slapped her...ass, the sound echoed like a mighty thunder.

“OH!” Pink yelps while looking up at him. That was when a smirk formed. “Getting naughty on me Wolfy?~” Oh God...

“Ok, no mating for a year.” he smirked and walked back to me.

“WHAT!? WOLFY NO!”

“....you guys are a very strange bunch.” I spoke with a sweatdrop.

“Oh I know, we are a bit crazy..Pink beside you have your sister, and I KNOW how much you two like to ‘snuggle’ up against each other.”

“Hey I didn't have much choice since I didn't know what you all were saying till Zecora fixed me up.”

“You are Good Daniel, Oh that reminds me Zecora how far away we are from a inn?” The wolf asked the zebra.

“An inn to find is a town ahead. Ponyville it is called, where you can all rest on a nice and comfortable bed.” Zecora spoke with a smile.

“That is a super cheesy name.” Purple said with a chuckle.

“Purple.” Seventy four crossed his arms.

“I'm just saying it's funny. No disrespect.” She replied.

He nodded before turning to the witch doctor. “Thank you Zecora here for some money for helping our party member.” he said, handing her a bag of coins.

“Helping others is a deed I do. Do come back anytime, Company is nice to have around, this is true.” She smiled while accepting the sac. He nodded as we waved farewell to her. We returned where the bikes were left. After grabbing them, we headed ahead to where this Ponyville was at.

“So what do we do when we get to ponyville?” I asked a few minutes later.

“Go to an inn, get food and rest, you're going to need it after what happened back there with those elves.” Seventy four replied. “I'm also thinking when we head to town we sell these motorcycles for some extra cash.”

I gazed at one of the bikes I was pushing. It was a good bike. Hate to see something like this go to waste. “I’ll hold onto mine. I do miss riding these kinds of vehicles.”

“You had one of these sweetie?” Purple asked me as she helped me pull the other motorcycle.

“Yes and no. During my service in the marines, I was given training to fix and build quad bikes and other vehicles. I also rode them a lot when I was doing search and rescue.”

“But you're too young to do that stuff dear.” She said as she patted my back.

“I'm twenty four years old Purple.” I spoke dull.

“..that’s really young.” she said in an innocent motherly voice.

“I'm not a child. I can take care of myself.”

“Alright sweetie.” she said while she kissed my check. I groaned while rubbing where she kissed me. Don't get me wrong I like her and she is sweet. But I do have boundaries. I don't need her to treat me like a child. She does that, I will step in.

We walked for an hour before we finally made it out of the forest and into a large clearing. I will say the sight was beautiful. Hills going about with a few trees here and there. It was a sight to behold. We continued onward till we saw a sign in strange numbers.

“Welcome to ponyville, population 2,300 ponies.” Pink read.

“Finally made it.” Seventy four spoke. “Okay let's get to the Inn.” We rode on up to the small town, which was really damn colorful. I mean seriously, it looked like a unicorn threw up a rainbow over this place...then again I shouldn’t really say that. Cause there's unicorns and pegasi here. Ones with none of them are what I think are just normal ponies.

I saw them looking directly at us when we passed. Some even looked scared. they look away when we look at them, it just felt unnerving, being watched like a hawk. We arrived at the Inn which was called “Starkeys Inn”. We parked the bikes outside and entered. The inside looked pretty nice I will admit. Had a classy taste with red carpet and flower like wallpaper. Seventy four approached the front counter and rang the bell.

“Coming!” A female called. Coming out to the front was a normal pony mare. She had yellow hair and red fur with blue eyes. She wore a white button uniform and a black skinny skirt. Upon seeing us, she grew a bit startled. Man these ponies must not really get different species visitors. “Oh, um...Welcome to Starkeys inn. How...can I help you?” She spoke with a bit of a nervous tone.

“Greetings miss, We were wondering if you have any rooms available?” Seventy four spoke in a kind tone.

The mare opened a book and skimmed through it. “Well...we do have one room available.”

“How much is this room per night?” he asked with a warm smiling and not to show his teeth to her.

“About 300 bits.” he chokes on his saliva.

“T-that much?!” he said in shock.

“Im sorry sir. It's the best offer the Inn can afford. Other Inns in other major cities cost more than here.”

‘Have a place a NIGHT and go staving or…’ he thought as he looked at her. “Thank you miss but we must go, I wish you a good day.” he said as he turned around and walked out as we followed.

“I can't believe it. That much for one night?” Pink spoke in annoyance.

“I’m not really that surprised.” I shrugged. “Staying at Inns or hotels cost a lot. Least that's a good deal for this inn.”

“But in gold? I mean silver or bronze I could understand but GOLD!?” Purple said as we were outside now.

“Did you even ask her what TYPE of bits is needed to pay for a night?” I spoke. The three immediately went silent before I face palmed. “Oy….”

“Besides we don’t have that type of money, we aren’t some rich nobles.” Pink spoke.

“You don’t even know what kind of currency they need for the...ugh forget it.” This was a pointless battle to win. We grabbed the bikes and left the town. But we didn’t go far. We stayed at the near edge of it and set up camp.

“Well this sucks.” Purple said as she lay against my shoulder. “I’m sorry Daniel.” she said with a frown.

“Eh I've been in worse situations like this.” I shrugged. “I mean I have lived in the wilderness with my old man on our camping trips and I slept in shitty places during my time in the marines.”

“Well you don’t need to worry about that, I am your snuggle bunny.” she said with a wink.

“Purple, I'm not a child..” I sighed.

She looked at me. “You're only twenty-three, you are a cub where we come from.”

I stared at her with a confused look. “....aaaaaand how old are you guys?” Now I know it's rude to ask for a woman's age, but this was peaking my curiosity.

“We are all 369 years old.” The Pink one said.

That threw me off. “What!?” I looked at each of them while rubbing my eyes. “You guys are THAT old? But you look to be my age or a year or two older.”

“...How old can you live for Daniel?” The wolf asked.

“Well, my race is known to have the best max age of 100. There are rare times we can live up to 110 if lucky.” Purple hugged me TIGHTLY as she looked down at me with her eyes, her eyes watery.

“I will NOT lose you.”

“Purple it's basically futile to stop the laws of life.” I replied while pulling from her embrace. “There's nothing you can do to stop it.” she just hugged me back and started to cry in my chest. I would say she is being a drama queen right now, but I guess it makes sense of her being as I cant live as long as they can. All I can do is hug her back and pat her shoulders.

“I-I will find a way to make you like us, my son I swear on my life.” she said with fire in her eyes. Okay...good luck with that. After a hard day, we all packed in the tents and went to sleep. Tomorrow is a new day.

*******

(The Next Morning)

I was awoken by Purple, she was rubbing my cheek, her fur felt so soft against my skin, with a mix of silk. I will admit, this felt nice. It's actually a nice way to wake up.

“Morning sweetie.” I hear Purple coo.

“Morning.” I replied while sitting up and stretched while I yawned. She only smiled at me, I could just..sense of worriedness and fear for me. “Purple, listen. I know you’re concerned and scared about me with my lifespan, but that's a long time till it hits me.”

“I will make your life a happy one..dear.” she said while she placed my hand on her cheek.

I will admit, that sounded very sweet. “...thanks.” I smiled at her.

“And I want many grandcubs.” she said while her tail swung from side to side REALLY fast as i could hear it.

My face turned a rose red color. “Uh...it's a bit early to think about having kids, Purple.”

“When you're ready, but I want a minimum of thirty cubs.”

I almost choked on my own spit by her request of that many kids. “Pwa! That many!?”

“Why Yes, my sister wants over a hundred and seventeen cubs.”

Again I almost choked on my own spit. “Y….you guys are crazy to have that many kids.”

“Why is that dear?” she asked with half lidded eyes.

My cheeks burned a bit. “Well...my kind are not really that used to having that many kids. I mean some would have an eight or more, twelve max I think…” she frowned at this.

“Oh that reminds me can you help me.” she blush darkly at that scentience.

“Uh...help you with what?”

“I need your help..putting my bra on.” she blush harder this time.

“Oh…” Now my cheeks were as red as hers. “Um, can your sister help you with it?”

“She's busy getting hers on, plus you're closer.” as she puling out a..fucking massive bra it was the size of a beach ball and it was jet black too.

“The fu…” I gapped. “...How fucking big are you?”

“My bra size?” she asked.

“No your bre-” i quickly caught myself from finishing what I was about to say.

“My breasts?” she said all innocently. I gulpd while looking away. She looked for something before she grabbed my hand. I felt 82 pounds (37.19 Kilograms) went in my arm.

“That is only one of my girls.” My body froze when my hand was holding something soft under the eight. Slowly turning my head, I saw where my hand was.

I quickly pulled back and released my hand where it was. “P-Purple why did you have me touch your own cleavage!?”

“Because you wanted to know.” she said while laughing. “And don’t deny you love it.~”

My face burned deeper. “I…well what do you expect? I’m a male.” she just kisses my cheek again as she turns around and lifts her shirt, showing her bare back and her bust moving down at her belly. Fucking Christ shes massive!

I looked at the bra and saw like twenty hooks I mean fuck, I could use her bra as a hammock and i’m six feet and four inches (193.04cm) tall. I gulped. “Okay…” I breathed before I moved the bra around. It cupped her cleavage as I was now feeling her chest while pulling the bra cups up. My face was getting a deep shade of red now. She took it and placed it on her bust as she slowly pulled it back so I could hook it.I was trying my best to hook the bra on, but my damn eyes kept glancing toher bust every few seconds. Damn my hormones. I slowly snap the hooks in place so I don't have to do this again. After what felt like eons for me, I got the last hook in. “Done…”

“Thank you sweetie.” Purple smiled and turned to me. My jaw dropped. Her turning made her breasts jiggle by her movement and I'm not gonna lie, the black bra on her is so….sexy. And the amount of cleavage, damn it was only hiding the bottom half of her chest the top half was showing. I could easily fit a backpack or a suitcase in there. My eyes would not pull away from looking at her cleavage.

“You think that’s big my rear is just as big or slightly bigger.” Purple teased.

I snapped back as I flushed. “I-I-I-I-I wasn't really-” She placed two fingers on my lips.

“Shhh I’m only teasing sweetie, I promise not to go this far again.” she said as she lowered her shirt before turning around and packing up her stuff. “Beside If we are free falling I can use my bra as a parachute.”

“You use your own bra as a parachute?” I asked with a very confused look. “...you guys are pretty weird in creativity.” she only leaned against me and played with my hair again.

“Come on the other two are waiting.” she said as she got up and put on some pants in front of me. she was wearing black underwear and….she's wearing black lingerie too!? My God, does she wear things that she knows I get aroused to? She put on some black baggy cargo pants as she turned towards me.

“Come on sweetie, the others are waiting.” I sighed before putting on my shirt and sweater as well before I followed her out of the tent. I looked over and saw the two staring off to the back at the town, I looked over and saw a few ponies staring at us.

“May I ask what you two are doing so close to our camp?” Seventy-four asked as he grabbed a staff.

“What are you doing near our town?” Spoke a black furred stallion with an orang frizzy mane.

“We came to rest but when we found out your hotels were as expensive as the Dark Realm, we just made camp outside.” Dark Realm? Is that their version of hell or something?

“Your kind here is not welcomed.” Spoke another stallion with brown fur and a yellow zaggy mane. “So pack your stuff and leave us alone.”

“Why the fuck aren’t we?!” Pink shouted. Oh boy this is gonna get ugly.

The two stallions glanced to Pink an Purple before they eyballed their bodies. “...know what, you boys go. Those babies can stay.” Seventy-four walk up to them.

“May I ask for you to not talk to my wife that way?” he growled.

“She's your wife?” The black stallion sneered with a grin. “Man she must not know how to live right with a REAL stallion.”

A loud sound of thunder was heard making me jump, the wolf..shot that stallion right in the balls with his fucking gun! He screamed in pain as blood seeped in his pants while falling to the ground. He aimed his gun at the other one, but I quickly got in front of him.

“Seventy-four stop it.” I spoke firmly.

“Why should I? This fuck bad mouth my wife.” he growled at me.

“I get it and they deserve a beating, but you’re making yourself look bad by spilling blood. You doing this is making you no better than they are.”

“...Wow, you're kind of weak, my parity has killed entire towns that threaten us. Every. Last. One. Of. Them.”

“Killing and violence is never the answer.” I spoke firmly.

“You where a soldier, didn’t you have to do what you had to do to fight?” he asked as he stomp on the stallion leg who was trying to get away.

“That’s different. Killing and fighting those who threaten your home and loved ones with death is one thing. You’r basically bullying and hurting them over thor stupid lust reasons.”

“So? If they don’t do it to her then will do it to another females, might even rape them, and get away with it. I say just kill them, they are a waste of oxygen, they need to die, ALL of them.” he said as he shot the stallion in the head this time my ear drums pop. I was horrified that he is that...over a fucking logic of their stupid responses. He pointed his weapon at the other stallion who was terrified by what occurred before I quickly pulled out the one I had that night from the dark elf camp and pointed it at him.

“Drop it.” I ordered.

“You grow a pair..good, shoot me.” He spoke not looking at me.

“I'm giving you an order. DROP it.” I growled. He walked towards me as he rubbed his head against my pistol.

“If you're not weak shoot me it will only hurt.” he laughed in a psychotic voice.

...what the fuck is with these three? I growled in frustration. “I was beginning to believe you three had heart, had reason and only fought if necessary...but I see I was wrong. You kill without remorse over stupid reasons.”

“You think in black and white Daniel, we also save lives, we saved hundreds of people on our travels, men, women and cubs, we kill the scum of this world that deserve no mercy, we save the weak, give them hope.”

I trembled in rage. I can understand where he's coming from...but this still felt wrong. “This doesn't change that you killed someone in cold blood.”

“So it better to kill that thing then have it rape and blackmail women for the rest of it’s life.”

“You fucking show reason and a lesson, not kill them Godammit!” I shouted.

“How can you? Purple showed me what your memories are and let me tell you about adrenochrome? You know what that is? You have a LOT of sick fucks in you're world, and you do NOTHING against them.”

Upon hearing this, my mind and body froze. I glanced to Purple with wide eyes. “...you what?”

“I-it was an accident I swear.” she said shaking like a leaf.

My mind was in a loop. I didn't know what to think of all this. But a shot rang in my ear as I snapped and saw Seventy four kill the second stallion.

“ARE YOU CRAZY!?” I yelled.

“Five percent in fact.” My gun was still pointing at his head while I trembled as he looked into my eyes. “Do it. Show me you have a backbone. And look me in the eyes when you do”

We had a showdown of staring at one another for about a full minute before I replied. “....you’re not worth it.” I lowered my gun and placed it back in my pocket.

“Still so young.” he said. I glared at him before I shoved past him while adjusting my bag. “Where are you going?”

“Away from you three.” I stated firmly. Seventy-four then look at the corpse of the two stallions.

“Better dead than committing a crime.” he said as he grabbed something on his backpack as he threw something at them as it set their bodies on fire, the smell of flesh could be smelt.

*****

I was livid by what they did. I mean I understood they have reasons to show a lesson to these assholes, but they didn't have to die for that logical reason. While passing by the town, the locals were avoiding me. They were scared of me due to my angered expression. I found myself in what looked like a park before I took a seat at a bench near the fountain while rubbing my temples. “Fuck…” I groaned. I then looked at my mother's pendant before opening it to see her picture. I frowned a little. “I don't know what to do mom. I wish you were here…” I then heard a police siren, I saw a police cruiser rushing towards the location of the smoke. “...oh no.” I got up and ran after the car. While I was still upset at them for what they did, I have to avoid more bloodshed and death if I can.

I arrived at the scene, seeing a few stallions and mares in police uniforms, all them aiming their pistols and weapons at them. They didn't burn the bodies in time or bury them, and they’re in deep water.

“You three under arrest for murder! Get on the ground!” A mare yelled at them. The wolf smirk as i felt..his magic again as the grass in front of him grew to my head level in a 20 feet (6 meter) wide wall. A unicorn stallion ignited his horn as he was attempting to open the grass barrier. What I saw next shocked me. Seventy four ran at them as they started to fire at him, some missing others hitting him as he got within range of the closet. He punched the unicorn in the gut hard as he threw up his breastfest. I saw purple and Pink drawing their own weapons. That's it, I'm not gonna stand by anymore. Rushing up, I drew my pistol again. Before Seventy four would punch the officer, I find, aimed at his shoulder. He yelled in pain and stumbled back before I tackled him to the ground and pinned him.

“Don't move!” I ordered while putting the barrel at his head. The other ponies grew surprised I was able to put him down.

“Good Daniel, go ahead and shoot me.”

“Seventy four stop.” He only looked at me. Suddenly his tail grabbed his pistola n aimd at the officers. Without thinking, my finger pulled the trigger and fired a bullet in his head. I felt him go limp. Before I saw the bullet start to be pushed out of his skull. “...what the fuck?” I gapped and stepped back.

“Hahaha, good one.” he smirked at me.

“Wa!? You’re alive!? How!?” he only smiled as he ripped off part of the fur from his arm as i saw..cybernetic with runes on them.

“I have fuck up my body so much that most of my body has been replace.”

“....you’re a cyborg?” I breathed.

“Magic cyborg to be precise.”

My arm lowered the gun I held before an officer approached. “Are these three with you sir?”

I took a deep breath and turned. “...yes.”

“You do know that he committed a crime of muder and burning the body.” The mare stated.

“They wanted to fuck-” Seventy four started.

“Shut up.” I stated firmly.

“RAPE ME AND MY SISTER!” Pink shouted.

“That's why you killed them?” A stallion officer spoke. “These charges are supposed to be delivered to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. THEY were the ones who will settle their fate!” So they have princesses huh? I'll keep that in mind.

“Oh polities great, so the king and queen have their daughters doing the work?” The stallion grew angry at this. I too grew annoyed before I bashed Seventy fours head. “Ow!”

“Keep. You’re. Mouth. Shut.” I growled. I saw Pink and Purple open their mouths but I pointed at them. “Not a word!” they shut up before I turned to the officers. “I understand they did wrong, and I assure you we will face punishment. We’re not familiar with this part of the country.”

The officers looked to one another before nodding. “It makes sense due to your species. But even still, you four will stay in the station's jail cells for today. We will send a report to our majestic of what has occurred.”

I nodded. “I understand.”

“Least one of you has an understanding mind and is not trying to kill us.” The mare officer spoke. She nodded at the rest of them, tackled the three to the ground and handcuffed them. Kicking their weapons away.

“HEY WATCH MY ASS PERV!” Pink yelled.

“You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say will be charged against you.” The stallion statd firmly while they hoisted them up. I didn't struggle as they cuffed me as we were hauled to the car and drove off.

*******

The four of us sat in our own cells across and next to one another. Seventy four was across from me and Pink was next to my cell, Purple next to his.

“....You had to kill them, didn’t you.” I spoke bitterly.

“They are scum, they deserve, no mercy.” He said as I looked over at Purple as she looked at me with a worried look.

“Well guess what? We’re in a cell and now they will tell their rulers what we did.”

“The rulers would be the King, if not a Queen, who would put fucking Princesses in power? They are too young to rule and know nothing about ruling and kingdom.” He snapped.

Before I retorted, another voice spoke. “You’d do well and watch what you say about the princesses.” Turning our head, we saw a unicorn mare at the entrance of the cell area. She was lavender purple with a dark purple mane with a hot pink streak. Her eyes were purple too. She wore a teacher-like black vest and long black skirt. What struck me odd was that she also had a pair of wings on her back. A hybrid perhaps she had a mix of athletic/skinny.

“Who the fuck are you? You don’t seem like a police?” Pink said in slight anger.

“No, I'm not, but I am a student of Princess Celstia.” She spoke and approached us. “My name is Twilight Sparkle. Hand chose to be a student of Princess Celestia. I was called down by the police to speak with you four.”

“Great a fucking student, what she coun’t come herself and had to get her lappony to do her dirty work? Though this was the Valley of Achnasheen.” The Wolf groaned.

The mare named Twilight turned to Seventy four with a dangerous glare. “How dare you speak of her like that!”

“My my what a short leash you have, tell me where you're King?”

“We don't have one, no queen either.” She stated firmly.

“So they let some cubs play ruler? This must be a joke.”

“I’m warning you.”

“What that they are a bunch of-”

I slammed my fists against the steel bars. “SEVENTY-FOUR SHUT THE FUCK UP!” he only look at me then back at the pony.

“Fine, go ahead pony talk to us, what do you want?”

Twilight adjusted her shirt. “I have nothing to say to you. I’ll be sure to send a report to Celestia of your behavior.”

“Oh i’m so scared of mommy.”

“Seventy four.” I hissed. He just rolled his eyes. I swear to God this guy…

The mare finally turned to me and approached me. “You, what’s your name?”

“Tatsuo. Daniel Tatsuo.” I greeted calmly.

“Well, at least somepony here has manners.” Twilight spoke with a calm and pleased tone.

“Hey, hey pony girl, can I be with my son?” Purple asked next to seventy four.

Twilight looked purple and to me with an arched brow. I sighed in defeat. “Don’t ask.”

“Alright.” She nodded before turning to her. “You are in your cell for today. So I'm not authorized to let you out.”

“Let me be with my son or I will break every bone in my body to get with him.” Dont any of them have a fucking brain and a scese of reason of shutting up!?

“You’ll be added to the report as well.” she glared.

“HEY BITCH?! Talk to my husband or sister like that again I will SKIN YOU ALIVE!” Pink screamed as I swear the ground shook from her voice.

“You're in the report as well now.” Twilight spoke to her.

“GOOD NOW FUCK OFF!” The mare looked to me before she left the cell room as the door shut.

“...What the fuck is wrong with you three!?” I finally shouted in anger.

“Oh relax this is how they normal do it, put you in a report then do fuck all. They just do this to scare you.” Purple said as she started to bite into the bars. No second after that, an officer stallion entered with the keys in hand. She only bit more as she looked at him with a smile.

“Bite all you want that cell is magically sealed.” He spoke before he unlocked my cell door. “Come on. Miss Sparkle wishes to talk to you privately.” Purple only looks at him before looking at me and the others.

“If i go you won’t hurt them?” she asked.

“You are remaining in your cell.” He started before escorting me out.

“You hurt him in any way you will regret it.” she hiss at the guard. “Have a good time sweetie.” she said all motherly, changing her mood in a second. I shook my head at her as we left the room. The officer led me to another room where the mare sat at a table. Pushing me in and shutting the door, I walked up to her and sat in the other chair. She looked over at me before she clear her throat.

“So...Daniel yes?” She asked as she wrote down notes.

“Yes that is my name.”

“Alright. So, how long have you known those three?”

“A couple of days.” I replied. “I didn't understand what they said for the while until today till we met Zecora.”

Twilight blinks. “You know her?”

“Met her today who gave me a potion to allow me to communicate in my native language to you and every species in this world from what I know so far.”

She nodded and jotted down in her scroll. “Okay. So the purple one, is she really your mother?”

I sighed. “No she's not. She took it upon herself and said she will be my mother. I didn't have much choice from back then since I didn't understand her.” she nodded and jotted down the scroll. Something glinted from her neck as I took notice of a necklace I hadn’t seen till now. It looks to be a cut out shield and a symbol of a sun

“What is that necklace?” I asked.

“Oh it indicates the commitment of my Faith to The solar Eternal.” she xplained.

“What's the Solar Eternal?”

“The Solar Eternal is a worship of the Sun, I see Princess Celestia as the avatar of the Sun, when I die my soul is used as fuel for Princess Celestia sun. We also follow this quote. Praise the Sun, for it Gives Life.”

Interesting. So this Princess celtsia is also a goddess. “I understand.”

“I'm surprised you don't know about them…” She looked me over carefully. “In fact I have never seen a creature like you before...what ARE you?”

“I'm what's called a human.” I answered.

Her eyes widened and her jaw opened. “...what did you say?”

“Uh...im a human?” I arched a brow.

The mare was quiet for a few minutes before she face palmed and groaned. “ugh...I owe Lyra so many bits…”

“Who?”

“I’ll explain later.” I just nodded.

“So..are you part unicorn part pegasus?” I asked, looking at her horn and wings.

“I'm what's called a Demicorn. I have gifted with two out of the three ponies ability I was originally a unicorn, the princess are Alicorns which have all three of the ponies characteristics in one.”

“Oh interesting.” I nodded.

“Anyways, back to the topic at hand. Ths three with you, I was told they killed two stallions. Can you explain why?”

“From what occurred, he killed them since they were eyeballing the girls.” I explained.

“...what?” She blinked. “Did they try to assault them?”

“No, but They said ‘Man she must not know how to live right with a REAL stallion.’ and he sees the pink one as his wife, though.” I explained. “After that, he jumped on them and killed them.”

Twilight sighed heavily. “I can understand his reason of being upset..but killing them?”

“That's what I was saying.” I exclaimed. “A beat down and punishment is fine, but they didn’t deserve to be killed unless they did kill us or rape them.”

“And that I can agree on.” Twilight nodded. “Princess Celestia and Luna have laws and rules such as that, but killing without real evidence of what occurred is a crime.”

“I tried to stop him, but he didn’t. I man I fucking shot him and he didn’t die.”

“...what?” the lavender blinked.

I ripped my temple. “I just realized a moment ago that he's a magical Cyborg,” her eye twitch at that. “Uh...are you okay?”

“Yeah...i’m fine.” She took a deep breath. “Well, I appreciate your time, Daniel. I’m going to talk with Princess Celestia about our talk later.” I nodded before an officer came in. “Bring the wolf in.” He nodded before escorting me out and back to my cell.

******

(No POV)

After a few minutes the wolf came in with his arms chain and his mouth with a muzzle.
“Why am i muzzled?” he asked as he sat down with an anger expression.

“From your behavior and what you did, we’re taking caution of you.” twilight spoke firmly.

“Why? You don’t pose a threat to me.” he said as he relaxed his body.

“Maybe not, but you pose a threat to our town.” She dug in her bag and pulled out a newspaper. “This was just released after you four were arrested.” The title of the paper read “Killer captured of two stallions burned to ash”.

“Sometimes I wish i was a necromancer.” he chuckled.

Twilight slammed her hands on the desk. “This is NOT a joke! Do you even understand what your actions did!?”

“Yea I killed two scums of this land.”

“You Killed two stallions in cold blood.” She glared.

“They threaten my wife.” he shot back as he stared into her lavender eyes with his sky blue eyes.

“Did they assault your wife? Did they attack either of you? Did they even TOUCH your wife?” She questioned.

“They threaten her with a ‘Good time’” he said as his voice rose in anger.

“That's why you killed them? That is a normal response sometimes by stallions. That does not give you the right to murder them.” he look up at her.

“You're too innocent, on my many travels a ‘Good time’ means raped.” he said as she could see the fires in his eyes.

“I understand where you’re coming from young man. Males tend to try to get females to sleep with them with seduction, wife or not. I saw it. That still doesn't give you the right to do what you did. You committed murder.”

“First off I’m 369 years old second if they didn’t do it to her they would have rape an other female, it better to kill them so some poor soul dosen’t have their life ruin in the future.” he stated.

Twilight took a deep breath to calm her anger rising and blowing up in his face. “First of all, I have my share of seeing rape and stallions getting away with shit. Im 264 years old. You think you're the only one in this world who's seen evil things they do?”

“Stuff that would make you're piss your pants and scream in fear like a cub.”

“Look, I don't know what you want through, and from where you stand by what happened, I'm in no mood to listen to it. You’re in Equestria. The rules in this country are different from the content you’re from. You should be lucky you’re not sent to life sentence in prison.”

He grunts under his breath. “Do what you want with me, leave the others out of it. ESPECIALLY my wife.”

“That is not my call.” Twilight glared. “What happens when I report this to Princess Clestia and Luna will Afflict all of you in punishment.”

“Any more Questions?” he asked with a raised brow.

“No.” She spoke as an officer stepped in. “Make sure he's locked up tight and have an officer guard the entrance to the cells.”

“Yes ma’am.” He nodded and pulled the wolf up.

“Hey Miss?” he said as he looked at her.

“What?”

“Two things one if you even Look at my wife in a way she doesn't you will regret it and two I will Expose you to the public favoring your ‘princess’ then others who need protection than following her ‘laws’.”

Twilight gave another glare. “Get him out of here.” the officer yanked Seventy four out of the room. She sighed while rubbing her eyes. “What the fuck did I get myself into….?”

Author's Note

Hey, ya'll! Here's chapter 5 of EHS Remastered. Now I'll answer some questions that you might be asking me about the three now and others from the chapter.

Q: Why the fuck did Seventy-four act like an ass and kill them?
A: Reason is two. One, he and the other two are Cyborgs. They lost some part of their true selves and are mostly robots. Two, he and the other two went through a ton of dark stuff that you all don't know yet, but that will be known in a later chapter. so I can understand you guys might have an small hate for Seventy four and the others right now, but i promise they will change to be better later on.

Q: If the characters are older than Daniel, how old can they go for?
A: we decided depending on the race they have a different lifespan. Ponies for example of all types instead of Alicorns, live up to 2,000 years old. Other races will have different lifespans.

Q: Are the other Mane 6 going to appear?
A: They will next chapter. Having them interact with Twilight would b a good suggestion right now and not the whole gang.

Q: What the HELL is a Demicorn?
A: A Demicorn is a special case of a hybrid pony. Cosmic found a video that talks about Twilight transforming into an alicorn which is not true from what the video stands. so he made the idea of Twi being a demi-alicorn of a Unicorn and Pegasus. From Alicorms, they possess all the states of the three pony races. Twi only has unicorn and Pegasi. Now I know Twilight becomes a ruler after the show, but we're taking a more reasonable approach to her status.

Q: Why have Zecora make a special speech potion when Twilight could fix Daniel with her magic?
A: We thought about that idea at first, but we decided int he end to give some more spotlight to Zecora on her skills of being a witch doctor. Anything is possible with her use of skill.

Q: If The three are Cyborgs, does that mean the story will have advanced technology?
A: More advance yes. We decided to have the story be more unique. due to what we know, they can take technology beyond when they have magic. I have seen too many stories that are like mine with humans and anthros that don't do the advanced technology. So we decided to put this in.

Thank you all for reading. Continue to show love and follows for more. See you later! :)

Chapter 6: Starting low

Authors first note: Warning, the following content ahead will have some dark quotes and dark talking and malice. you have been warned.

Chapter 6: Starting low

(Daniel POV)

A whole day passed after me, Seventy-four, Pink and Purple were arrested. I was still upset with them over killing these two stallions from before. I know his reasons why, but killing them was a bit too far. As for meeting Twilight, she was an interesting young mare. She seems to be the smart one from what I can tell. Anyways, I was laying on my bed casually while awaiting for her to see what will be upon us for our punishments.

*THUD* *THUD!* *THUD!*

Oh and Pink by the way is not happy. The whole day and night in the cell, she has been trying to break out of the cell. The spell over the place was preventing her from doing so. I will admit whoever did this spell did it well. It didn’t help that I heard her bones snap. It still makes me cringe that she was out for blood and hurting herself in the process.

“I’ll get wofty back, I WILL ge twolfy back...wofty...Woooofftyyy.” she called out in a bone chilling tone. You know what...I think having to not understand them was even better than what they’re saying now.

“Give it a fucking rest Pink. You’re only hurting yourself and making yourself look like a villain.” I spoke up. She only hit the wall hard..very..VERY hard. The wall looked pretty banged up from her assault on it. Some of the bricks were shattered and broken, a few pushed out from the force. The magic though is keeping it in place which is pretty impressive. “You gonna control her?” I asked the blonde wolf.

“When she wants me, she wants me, she will even go through acid to get to me...it wasn’t pretty.” Seventy-four replied while sitting on his bed.

“You guys are nut jobs.” I shook my head.

“Only one with nuts and they are bigger than your head.” he chuckled.

I flared a bit with pink cheeks. “Stop it.” When I found out how huge he was in the lower compartment, it did insult me a bit. How can you blame me? He's massive compared to me. This was an insult to myself as a male to my life and to others in the world. He then looked at the guard who was trying his best to not look at Pink who was staring at him with hellfire in her eyes.

“Hey Guard?”

“What?”

“Can you put on some music in the 111Hz, 222Hz, 444Hz, 888Hz range?”

“You are in no position to ask me anything to make you comfortable here.”

“Would you listen to that or have my wife talk about peeling your dick off like a banana peel..while putting salt on it.”

“Be silent.” He glared.

“Or what, horny?” he joked at the unicorn. I face palmed in irritation. This was really getting on my nerves.

“You fucking…” The stallion fumed before the door opened up, revealing the lavender mare again. “Oh, Miss Sparkle. I didn't expect you to be here this early.”

“Getting word from Princess Celestia after my report she gave me new assignments for them.” She replied. “Leave us.” The Guard Saluted and walked out of the cell block room. She turned to us. Purple and Pink giving death glass at her, Seventy-Four giving an amused look while I was pretty calm. “I hope you four slept well enough.” She spoke calmly.

“Miss just get to the chase we don’t want it to be sugar coated.” Seventy-four said in a blunt tone.

“Very well.” she breathed. “I gave my report to the Princess of you three. She is very disappointed and upset with what you three have done to our town and is not pleased of committing murder.” Seventy-four got up and walked to his cell.

“Like I said it was my fault and second I don't give a shit what your leader thinks.” he said.

Twilight gave an angry expression. “I am getting fed up with you insulting Princess Celestia, Cyborg.”

“Then insaut me back or do you have thick skin?” he asked, raising a brow. “If yo-” her horn ignited purple as her sac opened up. Out from the bag levitated silver bracelets with a purple crystal in the center. The bracelets flung to us and strapped firmly to our wrists, locking in place.

“You don’t.” he hiss. He looked at the bracelet and yanked it, but did not budge. “The fuck is this?”

“A special magic bracelet.” Twilight stated. “Princess Celestia would easily punish you all for what occurred, but you’re lucky she has a heart and wishes better for you. So, she gave me these bracelets to you four. Those are connected to my magic and have a secur-” she then saw him EATING his own arm as he flipped her off. Twilight solved before her horn flickered. The bracelet ignited with light before Seventy four was shocked with purple electricity that forced him to his knees and stop what he was doing. He pants heavily. As he looked up at her in anger.

“I’m going to bitch slap you soooo hard.”

“Try all you want, you won't. That bracelet responds to my magic and will stop whatever you’re doing. Princess-” He then started to moan VERY sexually as he just smirks. What he fuck is wrong with him!? I saw Twilight looking infuriated. Her eyes burn and cheeks grow red.

“What the problem, unicorn, are you always horny?” he said as he pointed at her horn.

Twilight stepped to his cell and looked dead into his eyes. “Do. Not. Test me.” he then grabbed her by the arm and looked dead in her eyes.

“Don’t threaten my family!” he said as he spit in her face. I gawked as the sisters were laughing hysterically.

Suddenly her wings shootout stiff as rock. Twilight cried out in pain when she collapsed and heaved.

“You will be dead within an hour with all of the blood clots forming in you.” Immediately, Twilight ran out of the cell block in a panic.

“WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU!?” I finally shouted while banging on the cell door.

“I DON’T WANT TO SEE MY FAMILY HURT THAT WHAT! I DON’T GIVE A SHIT ABOUT MYSELF!” He barked at me.

“YOUR FUCKING MAKING THIS HARDER FOR US! DON'T YOU KNOW ANYTHING ABOUT THE LAW!?”

“WE’RE NOMADS! WE DON’T FOLLOW THE LAW!”

I heaved angrily. “I thought you all would be better than this….but I see I was wrong...you all are fucking monsters.”

“Would a fucking monster saved dozens of lives from bandits?” Pink asked.

“Fuck you!” I Shouted. “I thought you all would be better than this! I hoped you three would be kind and caring! I understand rules are different, but you need a fucking reality check! doing shit like this will only get us in trouble! If Twilight dies for the actions you did, we’re fucking dead! You hear me!? We’ll be executed for killing an innocent life!”

“I KILLED the fucks! You all will get off free and I’ll get it.”

“WOLFY NO!” Pink scream as she cried hard

“We’re all in this mess Seventy four! You, me, your wife and her sister!”

“You a fucking stalliongrad?!” He barked. “You want me to throw you out of a helicopter!?”

“I like to see you try asshole! You wanna know something!? You call yourself a kind wolf with a heart! Guess what!? You DON'T! You’re a fucking machine! You lost all what you once were! You have no feelings or reason! All you care is killing anyone who comes your way in thinking of doing something bad! You’re a FUCKING MACHINE THAT NEEDS TO BE SCRAPPED!” he just stared at me with a fury look.

“A machine? Would a machine want cubs?! Would it care about people that it sees as in it’s pack? Would a machine save some creature that it has never seen before from a pack of bears?!”

I looked away with my eyes closed. “None of it would matter soon...at least when I die, I’ll be with my mom and grandfather again...and be away from you three for good.” he pauses before looking at me.

“What is your faith?” He asked..in a calm serious tone.

“What are you talking about?”

“You said you will see you're family again so you believe in an afterlife of some kind with a deity?”

“I do...and I rather not say it.” I statd.

“Why?”

“I know you. If I told you, you would give me a shitty ramp about my religion and be a racist asshole.” he looked me dead in the eyes. “I rather hang myself by my balls then make shit about you're faith. As long as it isn’t hurting anyone, I don’t mind.”

“None of it matters.” I spoke as I sat back down. “You know why? You, Pink and Purple have lost my trust in all three of you. I have nothing more to say to either of you.” I saw him step back. His expression looked hurt, death threats and pain didn’t but that..did. We heard the door open again, and to my relief, it was Twilight. Her arm was bandaged, indicating she had a blood transfusion. “Twilight, are you okay?”

“Yeah...im fine...just a little dizzy.” She replied with a soft tone while rubbing her temple. “Fuck that hurt like a bitch.” she looked over at Seventy-four who just stared at her, not saying a word. “First you killed two stallions without proof of their assault, and now you almost killed me.” She glared. “Have you no sense of reason or heart?”

“First off you shocked me, second my party or family whatever you like have those as well. You threaten them you WILL face my judgment, No one and I mean NO ONE lay a claw on them.” he hiss.

“You wanna know why I shocked you?” She scowled. “Princess Celestia had the heart to let you three out of this place, but wanted to take caution and gave me those bracelets to make sure you don't kill anypony else in this town. Like I said, she would easily punish you all with death, but she is not like that.”

“Let me talk to her, if she is your leader I want to talk to her and not her messenger.” Seventy-four said calmly.

“After what you pulled, you have no right to see her yet. Be very lucky I'm not reporting you for almost killing me if she would have ordered execution right now.”

“And that would be only to me?” he asked.

“You and the others. You are all involved with this situation.” he walked up to her.

“I was the ONLY one that killed them, it was ME, Let. them. Go.” he..begged.

“You are in no position to demand anything from me.” She glared. “Now you listen to me, you have two choices. One, I can let you all out of here and supervise you all to have and not cause trouble, which will be a first good impression to Celestia when she comes to Ponyville in a few days. Or Two, you can continue to bring drama and problems here, staying in here till her arrival, hearing the actions that transponded here and all of you will be executed. What's it gonna be?” Jesus she ain’t fucking around. I’ll give her that.

“Or three i could executed myself if you let them free?” the wolf asked. What? Is he that serious?

“That is not an option.” Twilight spoke firmly. “You have either the two options on the table.”

“Miss Twilight I am being dead serious. I will jump into a pool of lava if you let them free.”

“Stop making this harder than it already is. Celestia wants order and peace to our home, not causing more trouble like what you're doing now.”

Seventy four thought for a moment before sighing. “...fine the first one, but I want your word that you will not harm them.”

“As long as they behave while they're out of the cell, you have my word.” She spoke.

“Then I-”

“AND.” She cut him off. “You give me your word that you don't kill anypony else that would look at the two females.”

“Lady I would run in your town naked my third leg spinning like a helicopter blade.”

I slammed my hands against the cell. “Goddammit Seventy four just give your word!”

He just rolled his eyes and looked at her “You have my word miss.”

“Promise?” Twilight arched a brow.

“If it means them not getting hurt, it’s a promise.” he placed a hand on his chest and his other hand held up.

The lavender demicorn stood and said nothing for a full minute before nodding. “Alright then.” She grabbed a set of keys from her waist before unlocking his cell. He walked out and look at her.

“Thank you and you might want to step back when you unlock my wife cell.” she nodded before doing the same with Pinks cell. She ran out as she jumped on her husband kissing his face all over leaving lipstick marking.

“WOLFYAREYOUOK?AREYOUHURTSHHHMYWOLFYI’MHERESWEETIE!” she said as his face was buried deep in her cleavage.

I shook my head before Twilight opened my cell. I stepped out and gave her a sympathetic look. “Im really sorry what happened.”

“What happened is behind us now. No need to dwell on it.” She assured him with a small smile before unlocking Purple's cell. I then was hit with something like a truck as Purple started to hold me tightly.

“Mommy here sweetie, shhh i’m here.” she hushed,

“Rgh, get off me.” I grunted and shoved her off while I gave a disappointed look. “You think you deserve to be my mother figure after what happened? You lost my trust, Purple. You have to earn it back.” she looked at me with puppy eyes.

“I’ll do anything to get your trust back sweetie.”

“And stop with the puppy look.” I spoke firmly. She got out of it and stood still..i could feel her emotions from looking at her eyes. Nothing but guilt, sadness and pain. I only shook my head before passing her. “I'm disappointed in you Purple. You better wise up and get your head out of the gutter.” she only hid herself more as her head disappeared in her bust.

Pink finally pulled form Seventy four before turning to Twilight with a malic expression. “Im gonna fucking-” She was about to jump her before Seventy four grabbed her shoulder. He was gasping for air while he shocked his head.

“Pink..no.”

“Wolfy she-”

“No.” He spoke firmly. “When we find a quiet place..will mate for hours on end.” which made me and Twilight flush profoundly.

The mare cleared her throat. “Um, right...please follow me.” We followed Twilight upstairs before she went to a desk and filled out some papers, probably to release us from prison. After that, we exited the building and came out to the sight of the town. Now out and about, I finally got a better look at the place before I was arrested. It was a peaceful and beautiful town. Hell, far more beautiful than Florida will ever be.

We followed Twilight through the town before I asked. “Where are we heading, Miss Sparkle?”

“Please, Call me Twilight. As for where, we’re healing at my home, the Golden Oaks Library.” The mare replied.

“Cool, hey where is our stuff Miss Twilight?” Purple asked.

“We’re keeping it back at the police station. If ponies see you all around with your weapons, it will cause panic, especially with what happened.” she then felt a paw on her shoulder.

“Me and my sister have undergarments that can hold how big we are, same with our leader.” she said. “Nothing else can. We need our bags.” I blushed a bit as I remembered how huge Purple was. Whatever was made from her bra, it makes sense.

Twilight looked back to her from a minute before nodding. “I will make a trip to the station to ONLY collect your garments and clothes. Your weapons and such will stay at the station till further notice.” Purple let go and only smiled at her.

She took out her phone now which was odd looking with a curve to it while dialing. “What are you doing, Twilight?” I asked.

“I'm texting my friends to meet me at my home.” She replied. “Since you four are going to be staying with me for a while, they have a right to meet you all as well.” they only nod as we made it to a tree house.

I arched a brow. “You live in a tree?”

“Is that a problem?”

“No, it's just strange to me. No one does not live in a tree from where I come from.” I shrugged. She nodded before opening the door. The house looked decently nice and had stacks of books on the shelves. For a pony to live here, she’s gotta be a real bookworm. When we entered Twilight closed the door. We heard TV and game-like sounds coming from another part of the room. There, we saw two lizard anthros. One was a male and the other was a female. Both had purple scales and green frills. The young male wore a black long sleeve and ripped jeans. The female wore a red blouse and tight jogging pants. By their size and such, I think they looked to be 18 or 19 at best.

The game they were playing made a loud beep. “Dammit! Again!?” The male lizard started with a groan.

“Ha! Barb three, Spike zero!” The female lizard cheered.

“I want a rematch.”

“Oh? Wanna get your ass handed again?”

Twilight stepped forward and cleared her throat. “Spike, Barb, we have guests.”

Seventy-four walk up to them and look at them closely. “You two like games eh?” he chuckled.

Both lizards, seeing the wolf jump back in alarm. “Twi, why are they here?” The one named Spike asked with a concerned tone.

“We have common ground.” She replied. “And Celetsia is twilight so give them a chance to change around, so they're going to be staying with us for a while.” Pink grabs Seventy-four and sit down as she hugs him. Purple just looks at me and wave shyly.

The female named Barb looked at me with a curious look. “Who's the monkey?”

“Barb.” Twilight glared.

“What? He looks like one.”

“I'm not really a monkey.” I replied calmly while brushing off her words of calling me a monkey. Purple staring at her in rage.

Barb seemed to pick this up while glancing at the purple hybrid. “What’s your problem?”

“Don’t call my SON a monkey.” she said bluntly.

I glanced to Purple with a stern look. “Control yourself Purple and two, you have no right to call me your son, especially since you lost my trust.” she looked down and sat on a chair. Barb looked at me with a curious expression. “Long story.” I sighed as I sat in another chair.

“Spike, will you go to the kitchen and make us some tea?” Twilight asked.

“Sure thing. Barb came with me.” Spike spoke. The female followed him to the kitchen. Twilight sat down as I did the same Seventy-four look at her.

“So..you got any questions?” he asked.

“We'll hold questions that are important until my friends arrive.” The mare replied. He nods. Pink then looked at her.

“What are your friends like?” She asked.

“I have five that are close to me.” She spoke. “There’s Applejack, the most honest earth pony I know. There's Fluttershy, a very sweet and kind heart. Pinkie Pie, a thrilling and bubble cheerful arth pony. Rarity is a very generous unicorn and one of the most dazzling. And there's Rainbow Dash. Stubborn and proud, but a very loyal friend.” we then hear a knock at the door. “Its open!”

The door opened as five mares entered. The first mare wore a red checkered button shirt, short jeans and wore a cowgirl hat. Her fur color was rang with a golden mane and tail. The second was a pegasus with a long pink mane and tail. Her mane covered most of her face. She wore a large yellow sweater and black baggy pants. The second was light pink furred and a messy pink poofy mane. She wore a yellow top and sky blue vest and pink skirt. The fourth mare was a unicorn with white fur and a curly purple mane. She wore an elegant white dress that hugged her body. The final mare was a pegasus with sky blue fur and a rainbow mane. She had a white top on and tight black sport pants.

“Hello girls.” Twilight smiled.

“Ya wanted to see us, Twi?” The orange mare asked in a southern country tone.

“Yes.” She motioned to us. “I assume you all know them?”

The rainbow maned pegasus gave a glare. “Oh we know them alright. The same ones who killed those stallions from the paper.”

“You mean filth.” Seventy-four said without a care in the world.

“Why the hell are they not in jail, twilight? This makes no sense.” The rainbow mared pegasus stated.

“Princess Celestia Orders. She wants to give them a chance to live peacefully with us.”

“After they ended two lives?!?”

“What they did was wrong, but Celestia believes in second chances and forgiveness. Don't worry. I'm keeping my eye on them.” Twilight assured.

“Twilight,” The white mare spoke up. “While I see your reasons, I must agree with Rainbow Dash on this. What if they try to kill others?” Seventy-four look at them with cold eyes.

“Because they are scum, and they won’t learn their leader so why not just kill them, it make it so they don’t hurt anyone and doesn't hurt the taxpayer.”

“Ya know they would be punished severely if they tried anything.” The orange mare spoke up. “Yet ya made things worse by killing them.”

“I made it better by doing so, if I hear rumors of your laws, you throw them in jail for a long time, They should just die, either way, they are now in the Dark Realm being tortured for all of eternity.”

“Alright enough.” Twilight spoke up. “We came here to talk like civilized ponies, not cause more drama and make things worse.” they said nothing before sitting down, not one of them wanting to get close to the four of us. I can't blame them for being wary of us. I too would be the same as them.

“So many questions you want to ask.” Pink said as she hugged her wofty gently.

“Let's start small.” Twilight spoke when Barb and Spike returned with trays of tea and set them on the table before they ran to go get more. “Why are you three out here and not in your country?”

“We are Nomads we go where the wind takes us.” Seventy-four replied.

“Alright.” The lavender one nodded while getting her notes on a scroll. “Daniel mentioned to me yesterday you three are...cyborgs. Is that true?” the two smiled and..peel back their fur on their faces as we saw the metal and wires. Twilight grew intrigued and surprised. The orange and pink mare was shocked, the butterscotch pegasus trembled in fear and shock, the white unicorn was shocked as well while the cyan pegasus cringed. “By Celestia, it's true.” She marveled. “You can still feel and think despite your cyber bodies?”

“Yes. We feel pain, and have feelings.” Seventy-four replied.

“So your guys are truly machine?”

“Not all of it. There are a few parts here and there that are still flesh.”

“What kind of places?”

“We are biomechanical, we have two hearts, four lungs. our skin is chlorophyll, boredom, stress, and PTSD and depression have been removed, Our muscle stamina musculature produces almost no fatigue toxins and eidetic memory. Along with magic runes inside of our body Like someone tore us apart and re-enchanted every piece with runes as they put us back together.”

I was pretty marbled by how their bodies work pretty well. “So magic is what’s keeping you four together?” the orange mare asked.

“Well, them.” I pointed to them. I have no part of it.”

“We could upgrade you Daniel.” Pink said as they pulled their skin back in place.

“No thank you.” I replied with a hand up. She nodded.

“Next question.” she said as she looked around the room at the ponies.

“More of a question for him.” The cyan mare named Rainbow pointed to me. “What are you?”

“I'm called a human.” I replied calmly.

“A Hoo-man?” She asked, scratching her head.

“Hu-man.” I corrected it.

“Wait!” The pink pony gasped. “You mean you're a REAL human? The ones that Lyra believes that are real?!”

I scratched my head. “Well..if you put it that way...yes.”

The orang mare groaned and rubbed her temples. “Man Lyra’s gonna brick by this rate.”

Twilight got back on track with her question. “So where did you come from?”

“Another world from the looks of it.” I shrugged. They all look at me.

“...He’s telling the truth.” The orange one said in surprise.

“Whoa…” Rainbow blinked. “...so you're an alien?”

“Rainbow.” Twilight glared.

“What? It was a question.”

“Well I guess I am an alien from the looks of it.” I replied. she asked.

“From what I know he’s an alien.” Purple said from her chair.

“Thank you purple…” I sighed. She then looked at twilight.

“If I find one of my bras missing you're paying for it.” she said randomly. Which made me choke on air.

“Where did THIS come from?” The white colored unicorn asked with her own cheeks red.

“They cost a lot and it’s hard to find sizes that fit hyper J.” this made the white unicorn flush madly.

“W-What!?”

“Can we talk about something else than this?” I spoke up. She looked at me and said with dead eyes.

“5,000 platinum bars. That's how much ONE cost. Me and my sister only four of them.” she said bluntly. This made the girls gasp with wide eyes.

“Your bras are worth THAT much?” Twilight asked.

“164 lbs (74.38 kg), each one is 82 lbs (37.19 kg)” she said as she looked at her chest.

“How the fuck are you even walking?” Rainbow asked.

“Like we said we are biomechanical, and that’s 140 inches (355.6 cm) from my chest to my nip. So if you want to ask me why, it’s because we are made this way in the eyes of our Goddess Aniu.” she paused. “You have NO Idea how hard it is for me and my sister.”

“Imagine having to carry two sets of anvils all the time.” Purple mentioned. I myself was gobsmacked and shocked. Just how much can these two handle?

“Tarnation.” The cowgirl spoke while tipping her hat up. “Ah can’t even imagine how hard that must be for two.”

“You think that bad, our rears are 250 inches (635 cm) or 20.83 feet in circumference.” Pink added.

“Jeeze.” Barb crossed her arms. “Able to handle all that and still look like it's easy for you two.”

“Years of work if you think we have it bad wof-” Seventy-four shut her mouth, his face blushing deep green.

“Pink I DON’T need to be embarrassed again..please.” The hybrid gave a nod before he released her.

Twilight cleared her throat. “Right...so, how about we get back to business with asking more questions?”

“Yes! Tell me what is your tech level like?” Seventy-four asked.

“Our technology is in mid-stage. We’re on the brink of creating nanotech, courtesy of Princess Luna’s team of engineers and scientists.” Twilight mentioned.

Now that I think about it, there was something odd that caught my eye on the moon a few nights ago, the night before I was abducted by the dark elves. “I saw lights..I think on the surface of the moon..do you guys have moon cities?” I asked twilight.

“Oh yes you see the Lunar Republic is a new nation only four hundred years old, the moon only has… four hundred million ponies on it as of now.” So technology made it to the moon? Wow, that's impressive. Heh, I think NASA would be jealous of these guys. “We also have something interesting for the sun. While it's not fit to live upon it, we created a Dyson swarm, which they are used to collect energy from the sun and turn it into power for both here on our planet and for Luna's Republic empire on the moon.”

“That's pretty smart.” I spoke. “Collecting all-natural solar energy from the sun and not using wires like my kind does.”

“It’s more like five percent, if we collected all of the energy..well our planet would be nothing but a cold husk, since no heat can get through the megastructure.”

“Makes sense. The last thing you need is to be in the dark and freeze to death.” I said to myself out loud.

“What kind of energy do you use?” Seventy-four asked Twilight. “Do you use fossil fuel or oil?”

“Well, we do have oil for some assets of use, but the type of fuel we use for energy is magic.” Twilight spoke. “Unicorns or demicorns like myself are able to use our magic and produce it into a specialized fuel. It works longer than modern fossil fuel, which is why we got rid of using it altogether.”

Pink giggled before she looks at her. “So you're powered by hornyness.”

The poor mare flushed. “M-Must you turn some aspects of this conversation into a sex joke?” She only winks.

“Forgive her she can be..funny at times. What about space travel? Single-stage rockets? Reusable, or ground to space spacecraft?” Seventy-four asked as he started to like this Demicorn.

“We use spacecraft.” She smiled. “They carry a capacity of a hundreds of ponies at a time and they travel to the moon in approximately 12 hours.”

“Do you have Carbon nanotubes muscles, Graphene and CDN molecules and boron-nitride?”

“Well, we're still in the process of building nanotech as I said, But we are planning to develop all that in a couple of months. But we do have the Carbon nanotubes, Graphene and CDN molecules.”

“Oh you guys can make more Graphene bras for us?” Purple asked with a smile.

“Yes, but it will be a large price to make them.” the sisters look at each other with a smile.

“Military?” Seventy-four asked.

“Princess Celestia and Luna created many branches of armies for those who wish to serve our country. Some include, Navy, Army, Air Force, Marines and Space Force” She explained.

This got my attention since I too was part of the army. “Heh, small world. I was actually a member of the Marines where I come from.”

“Really? My brother and sister are in the Army.” Twilight said.

“Ma brother is in the marines.” Applejack added. I have forgotten the others where their since I was so into these two..so nerding out.

“What ranks are they in?” I asked.

“My brother is a Major General and my sister is a nurse.” Twilight mentioned.

“Ma brother is a Corporal.” Applejack added.

“What rank were you in the army, Daniel?” Twilight asked.

“Probably a private.” Rainbow snickered.

“I was actually a sergeant in a war from my world.” I corrected it.

“A sergeant?” Twilight blinked. “Wow, you must be talented on the field.”

“It wasn’t easy raising to the rank, but it was worth it, to serve my people.”

“What kind of war did you fight in?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“It was called the Iraq war, started in 2003 from my time back home.” I answered.

“What was your version of warlike?” the demicorn asked.

“I’ll tell you, the war was never a dull moment. Fighting for my country for the past eight years was not a pleasant one, but it did well to serve my country with honor. I did some awful things, things I don't want to remember, I made some friends..lost some on the way...a part of me wants to get back into combat. The rush of it, there is nothing like it.”

“You think you can tell us one of your stories of war?”

“Well...there was one.” I breathed. “During the war, I was captured by the enemy, sent to a hell hole...a prison.”

“What kind of prison?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“A hell hole prison, where many inmates are taken, beaten, and killed.” My hands started to shake as the memories started to flood back in my mind, my flight or flights kicked in. as I looked at them my mind flashed back at the enemies laughing at torturing me like I was a cattle. I jerked back, nearly falling over the couch before Seventy four and Purple grabbed me in time. All I saw was two Iraq guards in front of me, I punched one in the face, the one to my left and kicked the other one in the chest.

They laughed and pinned me. “Struggle American! Struggle!” The first guard laughed and slapped me across the face.

“Get off me! GET OFF ME!” I frantically yelled before I was shaken violently.

“American scum! Americ...iel! Daniel!” My vision faded as I saw the ponies and furries in front of me again. Seventy-four and purple keeping me pinned. I frantically panted and looked around while sweating. “Easy easy. Yer okay.” Applejack assured. The wolf looked at her with anger in his eyes.

“He just had a flashback, he’s not okay” he hissed. “Daniel, what do you like?” he said as he lost his grip a little.

“Wha….where…?” I heaved in shock and panic.

“Everypony stop, give him some space.” Twilight pushed the others away from me before kneeling. I backed up a bit in alarm before she gently placed a hand on my cheek. “Hey hey, it's alright. No pony’s gonna hurt you.” She spoke in a calm and soothing tone. Her tone and soothing words relaxed me as my breathing got under control. “There you go. Deep breathes.”

I exhaled deeply. “...I'm fine...I'm fine.” I looked around and saw Purple eyes, her eyes worried and..motherly...they looked like my mom when I had a bad day.

“Are...you really sure?” The butterscotch mare asked in a soft tone while she too kneeled to me.

“Yeah...it's just not something I like to remember.” I breathed. “I had to survive that horrid place for almost a year.”

“How did you escape?” The white unicorn asked.

“Do you want to make it worse?” Applejack said as she slapped the back of Rarity’s head.

“Ow! Applejack, was that necessary?” She glared.

She got close to her friend and whispered. “We’re lucky he didn’t get a weapon and killed us, now shut up or you WILL make this worse for him.”

“Girls enough.” Twilight glared before turning back to me. “Daniel, if this is something you don’t wanna share, w can-”

“No…” I breathed. “It's alright. Talking about things helps it get off my chest.” I sat straight again and adjusted myself on the couch as they sat down again. “Before I was in Vorkuta, I was transported to a prison in the mountains of Iraq…”

(Flashback: October 6, 2006. Location: somewhere in the iranian mountains)

I was in a cell, a man-made a panopticon like jail, the sounds of screams were all around him, some begging to be let out others having their flesh being peeled off, their nails rip out and their eyes, their eyes and bolling gress being poured on them. in the guard cell for the TVs for all of them to watch, they wanted to break us, and..it was working. I was among those left alone for now. They broke me in many ways they could. I was traumatized and afraid. I was beginning to lose hope. My nails were gone, I had nails dig into my hands and feet, when they found my religious pendant under my uniform when they were searching for me . They gave me the same fate as my savior.they stop the bleeding to just do it again..and again. Each time, the pain was worse, at first it was just normal nails..then ones blowing in heat, other times in shit. I might already be dead from infection. A dead man walking. I was feet high from my own shit and piss. I wanted to die, but my faith kept me strong as well as my family. My memories of them is what kept me going, what gave me purpose to fight.

the guard was looking around and his RPK was in his hands. He took a look at my cell before he aimed his weapon and fired at my left leg. I screamed as it missed me. They wanted to scare me shit less, they wanted to think every moment could be my last. The nerve of them, I hate these bastards. I had to hold on, for my mom, my grandfather. What felt like hours, something happened.

*BOOOOOOM!!!!*

A loud explosion went off from the entrance of the cells. I didn’t see anybody from my cell, but I heard. Alarms soon went off before my cell door opened. I blinked in shock. I saw the other inmates rushing out as I limped from my hell hole. I fell on the ground, my limes barley working, every step was like stepping on glass.

Upon exiting, I saw a man that wasn’t Iranian, he looked Russian or Kosovo to me from the top of the control tower. I can’t tell my eyesight is too blurry. He was in his older-age, I think 90s, had a mustache and beard.

“PEOPLE OF THIS HELL, YOU ARE NOW FREE!” he shouted as his men were killing the other guards of the tower.

“Who's this guy…?” I thought before I fell to my hands again. “Agh….fuck…” I panted in agony. The man ran up to me and pulled me up.

“Can you walk?” He asked as he handed me an officer pistol.

“Ha...yeah...my injured legs...won't stop me from fighting…” I breathed before I made sure my pistol was loaded. Pulling the charging handle back to see it was loaded, the holes in my hands sent volts of pain up my arm. I could barely move my fingers.

“Never would I expect to run into a prisoner with a fire such as yours, especially in your state, a young one no less.” The man spoke while helping me walk down.

“Who...are you?” I finally managed to speak.

“I am Sergeant Victor Reznov , from Russia.” He greeted me.

Russia? “Why are you here?”

“Here to save you from the evils of this nation, we have other teams freeing other prisoners in other areas.” he said as he checked my wounds.

“But why is Russia getting involved in this war?”

“Part of it was that Iraq is allied with the Germans, who have once stained the Motherland in our blood, murdering our people. We were informed that they have lent a part of their aid to Iraq. This car is a part of us now, fellow soldiers, we are all brothers.” he said as he helped me get out of this pit.

I was finally out, after almost a year in that rotting cell. Outside were other Russian soldiers and weaponry vehicles and tanks. Who would have believed it. Saved by a Russian soldier. I turned to Reznov and gave a salute, despite my pain. “Thank you, Sergeant Reznov.” he only nods as he brought me to a medical truck.

*********

(Flashback Paused)

“Whoa…” Rainbow Dash spoke up as I paused my story. “So this Reznov guy saved your ass from death?”

“Yeah.” I nodded. “If he and his forces never became part of the Iraq war, I wouldn't be alive today. He saved me that day, and I never forgot. I owed him my life for it.” I looked over at the others and saw them..crying others shaking like a leaf.

“What happened after that?” Seventy-four asked.

“Well, I made a recovery after a month under care. After that, I returned to the war. The Russians aided us and our chances were, nanotech helped my body heal back to normal..well as normal as I can.” as I looked at my hands the pain was gone but i still felt it once in a while. “Reznov and I battled through the war together. He showed me the meaning of war, showing no mercy to my enemies. He told me to always fight for your country, and that all deaths will not be in vain.”

They kept quiet for a few seconds. It felt like hours for me. Finally Spike asked. “So….what happened then?”

I sighed. “July 28, 2010. It was almost a year before the war ended...and that day was when everything changed for me.”

(Flashback: July 28, 2010. Location: Erbil, Iraq)

Explosions went off, guns blazing. Many of my fellow allies, both Americans and Russians, fell to the hands of the enemies. Many of us in full retreat to escape for we were outmatched by their overwhelming force. Reznov and I see shelter behind a few trees while firing a few rounds every few seconds.

“Bastards are more stocked up than we thought!” I yelled over the gunfire.

“A wolf in sheeps clothing! They are smart to lure us into this trap!” Reznov replied. “Quickly my friend, we must retreat to regroup for a counter-attack!” I nodded before pulling a flashbang out.

“FLASH OUT!” I tossed it and it exploded, blinding many Iraq soldiers. “GO GO GO!” He and I ran through the trees to return to our Oshkosh L-ATV truck. I topped on the MG as he took the wheel. Starting the engine, we drove off. However, the Iraqies were right on our tails. I kept firing back at the choppers, trucks and cyclists coming our way. “They don't fucking give up!”

Reznov took a sharp right turn before we heard a loud horn. It was a train passing us. “There! We’ll take the train!” I nodded before climbing over and positioned myself. “Jump, Daniel! JUMP!” with a leap of faith, I flew across the air. I managed to grab a handle bar in time before I looked back at the truck.

“Your turn! Come on, Reznov, we have a war to finish with our allies!” I called.

The old man looked at me with a small proud smile. “For you, Daniel...not for me!” He turned the truck and bashed more back.

I gasped in shock before reaching out. “REZNOV!!!!” My voice roared under the train's engine as my ally drove off, bashing ahead other enemy vehicles and driving many away from me. Hn he was out of sight, all I could do was gaze at the distance where he vanished. “..no….” He was gone...Reznov was gone.

I wasn't out of the danger though. I saw a few Technicals coming close as they aimed their guns at me. “Shit!” I climbed up into the train cars as they opened fire. my legs were hit with bullet holes, my leg bleeding. I cried out in agony before I Pulled into the train cart, bullets flew over my head some near centimeters from my body. I panted heavily before looking out the rack of the cart. The vehicles are pulling back and driving away, assuming I was dead from the barrage of bullets.

I was finally out of the danger, for now anyways. My legs kept bleeding before I pulled out a tourniquet, wrapping it around my legs. After I caught my breath, I looked around me and saw food crates around me. I guess this is a transport train, delivering food and supplies to the Iraq soldiers. I got up with my rifle in my hand. Using my weapon as a crutch, I limped through the cart, passing by others that contained other supplies.

Soon enough, I arrived at the front of the train. I saw the driver listening to music with his mp3. I walked in slowly and aimed my gun at him, I was NOT taking any more chances. My grief for losing Reznov was boiling with rage. One move this guy makes and hs done.

“English?” I asked as he turned around and looked at me with wide eyes with my gun pointed at him.

“Y-yes.” He said in broken English.

“Good.” I stated firmly. “Get me to KirKuk.”

“W-why would I help-” He started before I pushed the gun barrel at his forehead.

“Do. As. I. Say.” I hissed in between my teeth. The man gulped and nodded frantically before turning back to the controls. I kept my eye on him to be sure he didn’t try anything funny. I wanted to kill him and be done with it, but I knew that wasn't me. If I kill an innocent person in cold blood, who am I to call myself a marine who protects lives?

However, my own foolish choice to be in thought almost cost me my life. The man quickly pulled out a knife and stabbed me in the gut. I screamed in pain as I dropped my rifle. He tackled me down and reached to grab one of them. My body pushed to the max on fight or flight. He was gonna kill me if he grabbed either gun. I knew he was too dangerous to live. I grabbed the knife still in my gut before yanking it out. I ignored the pain and stabbed him in the neck. He gasped softly before he started to choke on his own blood. He collapsed on the ground while gagging. I repeatedly stabbed him over and over to be sure he was dead before sitting back and dropped the knife. I was breathing heavily. The whole war was getting to me. I...I didn't know how much longer I could handle.

********

(Flashback end)

“That was the last time I saw Reznov.” I finished with a small frown. The ponies where either crying or heartbroken by my tale while the furs were silent, Purple looked like she wanted to mother me back to health. I removed my glove from my right hand and showed another tattoo I got. It was a red outline star with a white smaller star in the center. Below it was the name “Victor Reznov” in Russian and the word “Ura!” Below it. “After the war, I got this tattoo, in honor and memory of my fallen friend who gave his life to save mine.” They look at it closely.

“I think you need rest after that.” Twilight said.

I sighed. “I...agree…”

“Would you like one of them to help you?” She asked as she pointed towards the wolf and the hybrids.

“I’ll take him.” Purple spoke. Twilight nodded before the furry escorted me out of the living room and into the family room. She lay me on the couch and put a pillow behind my head and looked around for a blanket.

“Sweetie?” she asked as she found one in a cover.

“No thank you. I don't need one.” I refused in a calm tone. She walked over to me and sat down on the floor next to me.

“Sweetie please..I..I just want to make sure you're safe.” she said with tears in her eyes. “I know you don’t trust me but I want to be a good mommy.”

“You and the others should have thought about that before killing others in cold blood and fighting against the law.” I retorted. She then look at me with cold dead eyes.

“That was only my sister's husband, me and her didn’t hurt anyone.”

“Maybe not, but you could have stopped him, but what did you do? WHAT did you two do?....nothing.” she only looked at me saying nothing. I sighed softly. “Until you three understand rules and law, you will only make things worse for yourselves.” she only looked down, not looking at my eyes.

“Do you want me to leave?” she said quietly.

“That will be best. I need time alone.” she put the cover on me and walked out, I heard her sniffing. I looked over and saw a small trail of water. I know I can be a bit harsh, but she and the others need to understand the real world and its rules. It's not a happy trigger killing the free world. That kind of thing is the last resort if danger is upon you. I sighed softly before turning over and tried to sleep.

(No POV)

The mane six were talking to each other as the two other furs just listened to them. The two saw Purple walk back in while she was trying to dry her teary eyes.

“What’s wrong sister?” Pink asked.

“He's...still upset with us.” She sniffed. Barb saw Pink grew green with anger, as she got up. Before her husband grabbed her arm.

“Pink don't.” He spoke.

“And why not wolfy?” she asked as she looked down at him.

“You want to be arrested and sent back to jail for violent assault?” The dragon female questioned. She looks at the dragon.

“You're lucky we're not on the roads or I will eat you alive chicken wings.”

“Hey back off!” Rainbow demanded while getting up in Pink’s face while flying.

“What do you want shortly, I’m not in the mood for you.” she hisses.

“Look missy, I don't know what your beef is, but you better take a damn chill pill.”

“First off, No one and I mean NO ONE makes my sister cry, second, you take a chill pill cub.”

“I'm a pegasus dumbo! Besides, the reason he's mad was because of him!” She pointed at Seventy four. He just waves innocently at the rainbow hair pegasus.

“You DARE blame my wolfy!?” Pink growled.

“He bucking murdered two stallions!” She snapped.

“Pink sit down.” the wolf spoke.

“She started it!” She retorted.

“Nat.” he said sternly. As he never uses her name, not even shorten parts of it unless he was serious. Pink glared at Rainbow before sitting down Seventy-four then got up and look at Rainbow Dash.

“Tell me Miss Dash how would you feel if one of you're friends was rape? And the law said you can't do anything about it.”

Dash looked at him. “I would be straight up pissed, but you three don’t know how things work around here.”

“You're laws yes, Civilians, they are all the same no matter how far we traveled, I see these scum before, you stop them ones they will do it again, and again until they are dead or you cut off limbs and force them outside in the heat covered in food for the wildlife to eat, their screams, music to the people ears.” he said with anger in his eyes.

The mares were gobsmacked by the dark words that twisted his lips. Purple just stayed neutral while Pink looked proud of him. Fluttershy, who was quiet most of the time was a sobbing wreck while Rarity was trying to comfort her.

Rainbow grew an angered scowl. “Your fucking sick.”

“Oh am I? Well let me tell you what that thing did, raped cubs, women some elderly who died of a heart attack from that thing, even newborns were not safe, oh what about the time they skin animals for fun, keep them in cages, separating the young from the parents. And this wasn’t even the darkest parts, tell me do you have any family? How would you feel if they got hurt you want, want to kill the fucker, I know if ANYONE hurt my wife or her sister, I will destroy continents to hurt them a Trakillion more than what they did to my family, Now if you have done nothing wrong I won’t have a problem with you.”

His words were terrifying the mares while Fluttershy was wailing now. Her poor soft heart not able to handle such cruel and dark twisted words.

Twilight knew this was a time for them to leave. “Girls, I think it's best you go home for now. We’ll talk more tomorrow.” The five nodded while they headed out as Rarity was trying her best to calm the wrecked butterscotch pegasus. Seventy-four walks up to her calmly.

“Miss.” Shy looked to him before she quickly buried her face into Rarity’s arms.

“Get away from her!” Dash warned.

“Here.” he pulled his paw out as they saw a single sunflower. The pegasus took a glance at it before she tenderly and slowly reached out to grab it. He only smiled, not showing his teeth as he walked back to his wife.

When the girls left, Twilight glared at them. “Are you kidding me, Seventy-four?”

“I said too much I know.” he sighed, rubbing his temple.

“Too much to the point that you frightened Fluttershy. She is above one of the only ponies I know with a fragile heart. She is very sensitive to this kind of stuff.” She stated. He got up and walked over to her. They stared at each other for a minute before she spoke. “I know you’re a cyborg and I understand you lost most of your true self, but you need to remember that the law in our country is far different from what you are used to. I'm sorry you had to go through hell and become who you are, but you have to understand that most of us are trying to live in peace. Yes, we have some stallions who are like what you said, but killing without reason is a crime. If they or anyone would rape and kill, by all means, do it to defend who you love. You have to understand we only want what is best for you and your family.” he looked at her for a few seconds.

“I’m sorry, Miss twilight. But from where I’m from they are nothing but scum. Criminals especially rape, pedos, murderers, and thieves. They deserve death.”

“And I agree.” She spoke and got up from her chair. “You are right, those who do all that deserve death and we hunt them and bring them to justice with death, but you need to understand this. While those stallions looking over your wife and her sister, that is not a ticket for you to kill them. Unless they DO something by touching or assaulting, then you and defend them by killing. Remember, it's a last resort if needed to fight to protect or to bring those who are vile down.”

“I could smell their musk.”

Twilight firmly grasped his shoulders. “Kill if anypony DO anything to assault others. Understand? Not kill if they do nothing.”

“Let me reframe it for you that musk the smell of someone that WANT to FUCK someone, What should I Do? Wait until they TOUCH my wife?” he said, raising his voice.

“You can't kill if they only stare and get ideas to do it.” Twilight spoke. “Only when they take action on doing it, then it's legal to kill them.”

“That how it starts, Starting them following, then stealing clothes, then if they can rape, or fuck a dead body, what is it called? Oh yea necrophilia”

Twilight finally had enough. “ARG! You just don't get it!” She yelled before stomping out and leaving them alone. Spike and Barb look at one another before quietly leaving as well.

“Too innocent I swear.” He grunts. He looked at his family. “I’m sorry you too had to see that, they know nothing of what it really likes out there.”

“Ignore them. They will never understand anything. They’re a waste of time.” Pink scoffed.

“That's a bit harsh, even for you Pink.”

“You know how they are Wolfy. You saw how they saw us and that pegasus can't even listen to what we went through. They are far too soft-hearted for their own good.”

“That’s true, how about you Purple?”

Purple was quiet for most of the part. “I...don't know.” he walked over to her and grabbed her cheek.

“You want to stay with us tonight Purple?” He asked as he looked at his wife. “..Where do we sleep?”

“I did see a small room in the family room.” Pink spoke. He nodded as he walked over to see if Daniel was in the family room. He was indeed but fast asleep. He waved the two over to him. They snuck past Danile and found the small room before they shut the door behind them.

“So Pink you ready for you're mating season?~”

“Most certainly.~~~~~” Pink smirked.

“Should I stay back and watch?” Purple asked.

“Hmm that on you Purple, if you want to join just ask, but if you do you're just doing oral ok?” He asked with a smile.

“You can take my other hole. I want to save my virginity for my special love.” She giggled. He smiles as he kisses her cheek. She squealed when a pair of paws groped her large breasts. “Oooooooo, getting grabby already sis?~~~~”

“You know we are all bi here sister.~” Pink smirked before tackling Pink to the bed. They grab Seventy four as their clothes went flying.

(Daniel POV)

I jolted awake by the sound of loud thumps and moans. “The fu…” I turned to where it was coming from. “Oh you gotta be kidding me…” I groaned. I got up and walked over to the door to give them a piece of my mind..I then saw a small crack in the door, I looked in..and saw the sisters making out under the sheets. I quickly darted back and flushed. “Wha…” They were seriously doing incest!? The fuck is wrong with them!? I quickly walked back to the couch and tried to sleep.

“AH! SISTER YOU'RE CUNT FEEL SO GOOD ON MINE!!”

“YES! SCISSOR ME SISTER! FUCK THIS PUSSY!!!” My face flushed red as a tent grew in my pants. I groaned loudly and plomped my face under my pillow.

“AHHHHHHHHHHH! YESSSS! YES WOLFY FUCK MY ASS!!!” The sound of loud male grunting sounds could be heard.

“YOU WANT THAT BONE!?”

“YES GIVE ME YOUR DONG-WATER!!!” I was not getting sleep tonight.

******

(No POV)

Daniel was not the only one who was not doing well. This also reached Twi and the dragons upstairs who were right above them.

Spike was hard as Barb blush heavily trying to think of something else but the moaning. Twilight was not happy with what was occurring.

“Aggggh! Shut up!” Twi yelled and put her pillow over her head.

*THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP*

“YES YES YES YES YES YES!!!! FUCK US WOLFY! GET THAT BONE COCK DOWN OUR ASSES!!!!!!”

Twilight was thinking of using a spell, any spell at this point. The young human, demicorn, and dragons were not gonna get any sleep at all. Tonight was a sex-crazed nightmare.

Author's Note

that's that! thank you all for reading. Now there are some questions you wish to ask, so I'll answer them.

Q: Why put in Reznov from the COD series?
A: Reznov was a great soldier and character that I adore a lot. He's a great leader, a great man, and one hell of a hard to kill the person.

Q: is Reznov really that old?
A: Reznov was born in 1913, so yes, he's old.

Q: How can Reznov be this old and be kicking and be a good soldier
A: I saw some pics of old-timers who are ripped and very body built. one of them of a man whos 81 years old. why not do the same with Reznov?

Q: Is there a reason you added Reznov to the story?
A: Wellllllll...that my little secret. you'll find out later. :raritywink:

Q: by what the girls and seventy-four went through, will they ever get any sense of how things are followed?
A: Eventually. having to deal with a dark past like that takes a long time to heal.

Q: You putting a clop in?
A: yes and no, it depends. I'm not putting in clop yet to the main story. that will be later, but some clops I put on their own chaps so u can avoid them if you wish. For this one, I'll think about it if I do so.

Q: Any limits to the clops?
A: not 90% of the most part. There's gonna be a lot of crazy clop ahead, many of who will be in their chaps a few into the main story. the reason I put fetish on.

Q: What is a Trakillion?
A: a Trakillion - 10^ (3x10^(3x10^90) +3) - old name thirtillion, (Yes it's a real number)
Well, that's it, hope the questions ease your minds. Follow, fave, and support for more. See you next time! :D

Chapter 7: Coming around for Once

I didn't get any sleep. Why? Cause seventy-four and his girls had a VERY long threesome night fest. Like seriously thy were so fucking loud I didnt get a wink of sleep. Ugh, getting no sleep under that kind of tension is insane. Upon morning, I got up and groaned while rubbing my red eyes. “Ugh….what a night…” I forced myself off the couch and walked into the kitchen. Sure enough, the demicorn and dragons were there. They were not doing well. Their eyes were bloodshot red with bags under their eye while they swayed slightly before Spike slammed his face against the table. “You guys too huh?”

“H..How..a stallion can only go four hours without damage.” Twilight spoke in a tired and angered tone.

I shook my head. “I dont wanna talk about that…” Seeing the three exhausted I decided to help them. “Coffee anyone?” Their hands went up as I nodded. I walked to the coffee machine and started making a large batch of coffee. I also grabbed a few ingredients to make us all some breakfast. A minute in, we heard footsteps approaching before seeing the trio walk in as happy as they've ever been. They said nothing while grabbing some water from the fridge.

“Morning.” Seventy-four spoke with a slight happy tone.

“Uuuuuuugh/eh/morning/hey.” The mare and dragons and I greeted weakly and/or groaned. They sit down across from us and said nothing as they drank their water. I approached the mare and dragons and gave them each a cup of coffee. They took them and took huge gulps of the hot and caffeine liquid. Which woke them up a bit and they looked at me.

“Thanks Daniel.” Twilight spoke. I nodded while mixing batter.

“None of you sleep good?” Purple asked me.

“No thanks to you three…” I grumbled. Seventy-four blush at this as the sisters only smirk.

“You should have been there. It was so-” Pink started.

“Ah ah ah ah ah!” Twilight spoke quickly “I do NOT wanna hear the information!”

“Is someone a virgin?” Purple smirked.

A dark blush formed on The mare's face. “Drop it.” Purple smirk only widened before she looked at me. “And you?~~” Her voice changed to that of smoothed wine.

“Drop it Purple…” I groaned while my own cheeks burned. She only nodded with a wink. Seventy-four got up and walked out of the room, he then came back with a few books. I finished up making pancakes for the group before setting them in front of them.

“Thanks for breakfast Daniel.” Spike yawned. “I would have but…”

“It's alright.” I assured him and patted his head before sitting down and ate.

Twi swallowed her food and breathed. “Okay you four listen. While you are living here you have to pull your weight and get a job around the town.” the sisters nodded as did I, Seventy-four only lower his book to look at her with a rise brow.

“Why?”

“Cause you can't expect me to pay for everything for you guys.” She explained. “I already have enough with paying my bills and groceries.”

“So why not make a garden?” He asked.

“It's not that simple.” She sighed. “Besides I'm not somepony that does gardening. I also have my own job. I'm a teacher.” he looked at her closely. She was wearing a red button uniform and black leggings.

“Hm, I’ll make a garden, I know the basics but that is it.”

“Alright, just do what you can to make your ends meat.” She nodded while taking out a pair of glasses and putting them on. Which he blush at this.

“Twi.” Barb spoke. “Speaking of jobs…”

Twi blinked before seeing the clock and gasped. “It’s almost eight! I'm gonna be late!” She wolfed her food down before drinking her coffee down. She pecked barb and spikes heads before grabbing her bag and running out the door. “See you all later stay out of trouble bye!” The door closed behind her with a lavender aura.

“..What was that about?” I asked, pointing at the door.

“That's how she is.” Spike shrugged before finishing his food and stood. “I'm gonna take a nap...without being disturbed.” he glanced at the furries before walking out of the kitchen.

“Me too…” Barb yawned before walking out as well.

“And you Daniel?” Purple asked.

I was tired myself since they kept me up all night. I think a nap sounds good. “Yah…” I stood up and rubbed my eyes. “Request that you all don't make noise while I sleep.”

“As you wish sweetie.” Purple said with a smile. I walked back into the living room and plopped on the couch. My eyes ripped before I fall asleep again.

(No POV)

Seventy-four peeked from the kitchen to see Daniel asleep. He then walked around the kitchen looking around. In another room he found ammonia and bleach, he only smiled. As he looked at his girls.

“You two are thinking what I'm thinking?” he asked.

“Uh huh.” They nodded.

“If they fuck with us we can gas them or blow them to kingdom come.” he only smiled and look around the place to see if he can make any homemade toys. The past few hours they worked on making their own weapons and making sure Daniel is still dead asleep. They then hid them in places no one would look. After they were done they looked at each other. They grinned and hugged together.

(Daniel POV)

When I woke up from my nap a while after I sat up and yawned. “That was a good nap…” I look over and see the three playing cards, they hear me and look over and wave at me. I got up and walked up to them. “Hey guys.”

“Hello Daniel, how was your nap?” Seventy four asked.

“It was nice. Thanks for keeping it quiet.” I was honest that was the best thing they did for me.

“So Daniel? What do you want to do?”

“Well, Twilight instructed us to find jobs and that's what we should do.” I answered.

“Well where are you an engineer? You could go to a repair shop and talk to them?”

“True.” It might not be a bad idea. “Come on.” They got up and followed me out. We walked around the town to look for the repair shop.

“What about you two?” Seventy four asked the sisters. “What jobs are you gonna get?”

“Hmmm, we could try to see if they have any fun to do.” Pink smirk at her sister.

“Fun as in?” I asked.

“Well, we like to talk to cubs, we find them really cute.”

“So babysitters?” they only smiled. Ok i guess that's not a bad idea...i hope. We heard a bell going off nearby. We saw a large school district and a few mares and stallions and kids exiting. That must be the academy Twilight works at.

Two young teens were passing us while talking. “Isn’t Miss Twilight the best teacher or what?” the first asked.

“No kidding, and that body she has.”

“I know right?I give anything to get alone with her."

“Motorboat those funbags.”

“I’d pound her till I drop dead.”

“Ah hm!” Seventy-four grunt behind front the teens.

The two jumped before turning to him. “Yeah what?” the first asked.

“I would like for you to stop talking about her that way.” he said as they saw the sisters.

“Whoa…” They flushed with a bit of drool dripping from their open mouths. Oh no… to my surprise he didn’t do anything but show his teeth...those wolf teeth.

“Leave.”

The two blinked before scoffing. “Like whatever.” they turned and left but they did take a pic of them. “Oh ho that's a keeper man.”

“Totally.”

“..If i find out they upload that to anyone, they are as good as dead.” he said before he looked at Pink who was fuming.

“Dude you can't get upset over-” I started before another teen passed by with her phone out.

“Wow who knew those two have large racks and still walk.” She spoke while skimming her phone. ...fuck. His arm shot out and grabbed her arm.

“What did you say about my wife!?” He snapped.

“Ah! Hey let me go!” She yelled and thrashed.

“Tell me what on that phone.” He said as she looked over and saw the sisters, who were angry.

“I-It was a new picture uploaded to social media!” She stuttered as her phone showed a picture of the sisters.

“Oh no…” I spoke before the wolf dropped her and rushed off. “SEVENTY FOUR NO!” I yelled and ran after him as the sisters followed as fast as him. They were very fast. I'll give them that. I past by others who moved away from me. “Come on come on…” I prayed I would stop them in time.

“AHHHHHHHH!!!” I hard two teens scream. Fuck fuck fuck! I ran to the source before I saw the two stallion teens from before being pinned by the young wolf while the sisters had their claws deep in their necks.

“Delete that post!” He hiss at them.

“W-We can't!” The first stammered.

“T-the picture was already sent out in copies!” The other stuttered. He then let them go and stare at them.

“If I find out ANYONE tried to touch my wife and her sister I’m coming after you two.” He said as he healed their wounds. As he helped them up. “Understand?” He said. I breathed in relief that he wouldn't kill them. Thank God. They nodded frantically and turned to run. Butt they bumped right into the sisters….their heads in their chests. He grew in rage at this and grabbed them.

“WHAT DID I SAY!”

“I-It was an accident!” They both cried in panic while thrashing.

“Purple Look at their minds!” He shouted. She grasped their heads before glaring.

“They enjoyed it for the second they impacted us.” she hissed.

“Oh I won’t kill you two.” he smirked. I breathed in relief again as the teen stopped thrashing but looked terrified.

“Tell me what bone do you both want broken?” He asked calmly. What?

“P-Please we dont-” the first teen started before Seventy-four snapped his arm, causing him to scream in agony.

I gasped and ran up to him. “Seventy four stop it!” He didn’t hear me or didn’t care as he snap the other bone. As he let go of them.

“Next time it would be a lot worse...RUN!” the teens cried in pain and terror and ran for their lives. He then looked at me.

“You see I don’t kill innocent people.”

*WHAM!*

“GYA!” He yelled in pain and held his face where I punched him.

“What they fuck is the matter with you!?” I shouted angrily. “Are you trying to get us in trouble again!?”

“They said don’t kill anyone, they didn’t say anything about a few broken bones.”

“They’re just kids!” I stated. He only looked at me with an emotionless look.

“I have done worse to younger people.”

“What is your fucking deal seventy four!? We promised Twilight we stayed out of trouble and yet you're causing problems for us! We're supposed to make good on our names not make it worse!”

“Have you ever seen a cub kill an innocent person?” He asked.

I grabbed him by the shirt. “Stop fucking changing the subject!”

“Purple show him.” He said she grabbed my head then his as..I saw it.

“Stop!” I cried and tried to pull away but new hands grabbed me and pinned me in place. I saw kids stabbing and slicing adults and kids with no remorse. “STOP IT! MAKE IT STOP!” I screamed. After a few more seconds of this they let go of me.

“Now you see why I don’t like it. I have to live with their faces, their dead eyes starting into mine, while this.” He looked around. “Pony Creatures say they share peace, in truth they don’t give a shit about anything outside of their borders.” I was on the ground trembling to what I just witnessed. He then helped me up and put my arm around his shoulder. “Come on, let's get you back home.”

“Get away from me!” I yelled and yanked away.

“What? You think I would leave you here?”

“That's them mom!” A familiar voice spoke as we saw the teens again with their mothers and a few cops. “They bullied and hurt us for a stupid mistake we made!” Oh man, not again…

******

*CLANG!*

And now we're in jail...again. I didn't care now. What I saw was terrifying. It was sick. All I did was sit against the floor while clutching my head.

“That was only a glimpse of it Daniel.” He said.

“Shut up…” I spoke softly. He said nothing as the door opened. Entering was Twilight and she looked VERY mad.

“Not going to lie, it was all my fault.” Seventy-four said as he looked at her.

“Be quiet!” She barked while he cringed. “I leave you four alone for one hour and I get called of you guys harming and threatening teens!?” and like that he just let it out.

“Listen here you purple unicorn, it was my fault that They got hurt. ME, now you can act like a little cub or talk this out and not throw a fit.” he said as he just stared at her.

“Just you!? So it wasn't Pink and Purple who pinned those poor teens down while you snapped their arms off!?”

“*sigh* I didn’t want them too.” he said to her face.

“Yet you allow them to.” I stated. “You have no control over your own actions and you listen to your hatred and rage for people that think of assaulting you or your girls.”

“What would you know about anything I'm doing to keep them safe?” The wolf spoke back.

“Enough.” Twilight glare. “I had enough of you for this. You all are staying in this cell till I come back to release you. Maybe time in here will knock some sense into you all.” She looked at me with a glare but shook her head and left as the door slammed shut.

I looked at the wolf and scoffed. “Are you happy now?”

“More pissed off really.”

“Good. I'm happy you are. You got what was coming to you and now I'm getting punished by what you three did.” He then sat down and started to pray.

“Leave wolfy alone!” Pink snapped angrily at me. “You and your fucking-”

“Oh shut up you fucking animal!” I finally yelled at her.

“Nat stop!” The wolf demanded. Pink snarled at me before sitting down.

“Sweetie.” Purple spoke. “We just-”

“Shut the fuck up.” I snarled at her. She cringed and backed up as I turned to Seventy four. “You call yourself a person who helps others, but you fall on a damn lie! You’r a fucking machine with no reason! You don't care for anyone but yourself and those two! You kill and hurt anyone that thinks of them or does accidents! You spread fear and death with them! I wish you never saved me that day! You’re fucking demons in metal and skin!” they said nothing as they just sat quietly for what felt like hours. I shook my head before I sat down on my bed and turned my back to them.

*****

About two days passed after we were arrested again. I didn't say anything to seventy four or th girls. Having to be angry with them not following the damn rules. I heard the door open and saw a guard. The same unicorn from before.

“..Not you again.” Seventy-four groaned.

“Get up.” He ordered. Seventy-four did so as the guard said the same for me. He pushed us into what looked like a shower room. “Get cleaned up.” he spoke and shut the door. The wolf just looked at me.

“So I guess this is the time I said I have a crush on you.” He joked. I gave him a stern look before walking to the end of the shower room and started removing my clothes. I was in no mood for him. I got in the shower and it felt warm.

*THUD* I jumped as I heard something hit the floor. I looked back at him but felt my heart stop and look away. I think you all know what it is.

“You looked.” He chuckled.

“Shut up.” I spoke bitterly as I started scrubbing. I only heard his shower turn on as I cleaned myself..man i needed to shaved, not razored. I didn't say much or at all while I showered with this guy. After a while I got out as He did as well, towels around below our belt area as he's so...fluffy looking his fur was poofed out. I will admit that is cute. I couldn’t help but snort a laugh.

“What is so funny?” He asked with a dark blush.

“Nothing…” I cleared my throat.I then looked down to get my clothes, then I saw his well..his third leg.

“Hmmm?~”

“What?” I asked while looking away.

“What the matter? It’s just a dick, same like yours.” he smirks. A fair point, but I will say he was large, very large.

“Yeah whatever.” I spoke. He walked over to me.

“What's the matter of never seen a nude dude before?” he said as he looked at me. “You don’t have to be shy. We are adults here.”

“don't make this awkward for me.”

“You want awkward alright.” he said as his towel dropped.

My face flushed up as I turned back. “Put that back on.” he only looked at me with a smile.

“Drop yours.”

“Excuse me?”

“Drop your towel, If you want to think good then you must shy away from your awkwardness.”

“I am NOT doing what you say.” I stated firmly. His..schlong pulse a bit. Not looking at him, I passed him and went to the door to knock for the cop that was done. I look back and look at Seventy-four who has his towel back on. I knocked before the cop entered.

“Alright, get dressed.” we followed him to the changing room before getting our clothes on again and went back to the cells and went in our bunks. That image of the wolf..was now stuck on my head...could I bleach my memory? I shook my head and laid back on my bed as the cop now took the sisters to the shower room. They smiled at seventy four with a wink before they followed him. I shook my head before rolling on my side.

“So how’s your third leg Daniel?” Seventy-four smiled warmly.

“...are you that dense?” I spoke while not looking at him.

“No, just find your reactions funny, if you want I could help you.”

I stood up and glared. “Oh you find my reactions funny? Like when you had me watch you hurt and torture two teens for a mistake, then have purple pin me and force those dark imagery in my mind an now your making it like you did nothing wrong?”

“First off I was going to heal them, second if you think what i did was bad towards them, I would like for you to say that to the dozens of sex slaves we found dead in a camp a few months back.”

“You think this is all about you!?” I snapped. “You think you’re the only one who went through so much dark shit in their lives!? You think what you say will have me give pity on you for what you did and magically make me forgive you!?”

“If you had a dark past let me hear it, if you don’t want to tell me then I'm sorry for what you went through.”

“I won't tell you shit. You know why? You don't have my trust to know the full story of what I went through to hell and back. You don't care for anything but kill anyone you think is a lust crazed monster. You make me sick.” he said nothing only to stare at me. “You need a reality check wolf boy, cause this is not about you. NOTHING in this world is all about you.” I spat before I sat down and turned away.

“...You're right it isn’t about me, it’s about the protection of my family. Truthfully I don’t care what happens to me as long as my family is safe I'm happy.”

“Tch, and you go out of your way to please them by killing anyone without remorse when you think they do something wrong and perverted.”

“Where we came from rape was common.” he said in disgust.

“And you think every part of the world is like that?”

“The only place we haven’t seen so far is the country we are in.”

“Oh that's a great reality check, yet you still killed those two stallions over their minds of seeing your wife and her sister.” I spoke sarcastically. “Shit like that is normal for men to react to women like that...but you kill them anyways.”

“That because it how it start with flirting and stuff then the person no matter male or female go through until they use their little sex toy until they are done with it and kill it or keep it as a slave.”

“If that's how you think, you have no place in this country.” I spoke bitterly. He stopped nothing and was in deep thought. A while after the girls were back and brought back in their cells. A few hours passed by before the door opened again. Looking up, it was twilight again with a more calm look. She approached Seventy -fours cell with her arms crossed.

“Have you had enough time to think and reflect your actions?” She asked calmly. He only looks up at her and nods. He gave a soft sigh. “You really disappointed me Seventy four. I didn't want this to happen, but your choices and actions are only making things worse for you, your wife, her sister and your human friend. The choices you make will only get worse if you continue this path.” he gulped at this.

‘...Fuck,shit,cunt’ he scream in his head.

“Seventy-four, look at me.” She spoke softly. He only did so staring into her eyes with his. “Look, you have made some bad choices, but you can still change. I am willing to give you all a second chance to re-deem yourselves and not cause anymore trouble in ponyville.” he waved his bracelet she forced on them.

“Can you hear me when I talk into this?” He asked curiously.

“I can make modifications to them as I please.”

“..fine but i want to work at your library.”

She nodded. “Alright, but you have a few things you need to fix.”

“That is?”

“One, you’re going to apologize to those teens you hurt. Two, you're going to apologize to Fluttershy for scaring her. And three, you and your wife and her sister need to have control over your tempers and aggressive behavior. Where you stand, nopony in town wants to be near any of you. Understand?” He looked over her slowly.

“Alright but is there any way that I can listen to music that calms me down.”

“I can arrange for that.” She nodded.

“And for my wife and her sister as well?” the mare nodded. “Then you got yourself a deal.”

‘Let see how long this last, last town was a week.’ he thought in his head ‘I did rip those criminals lungs out. Hehe.’

“Why are you grinning?” Twilight asked.

“Well you're just simply beautiful.” he chuckled.

“get that a lot.” She spoke before unlocking his cell, then Pinks, then Purple and then mine.

“So Miss Twi, who should I talk to first?”

“That is up to you.” She replied.

“Hmm to your friends' place first.”

******

Twilight led us out of the town a bit and nea the forest. I wasn't expecting this mare to live this far out. We soon arrived at a small and cozy cottage with birds and woolen animals scurrying around in their business. We came to the door as she knocked on it. The door opened as the mare peeked out.

“Oh...hello Twilight.” She smiled a bit before seeing us. “EEP!” She yelped and shut the door quickly. Twilight knocked again. “Go away!” The shy mare called out in a panic. Seventy four walked up and knocked this time in a calm manner. “P-Please go away!”

He looked back at the demicorn. “Miss Twilight?” he asked.

“Talk to her.” She spoke while motioning her hands.

Seventy-four turned back to the door before he took a eep breath. “Miss Shy, may we talk, I want to apologize for what I said the other day.” There was silence among the door and him. “What I said was out of line and….I never should have scared you like that. Me and my family have been having it rough for so long, stuff comes out of my mouth...I'm sorry.” Again there was silence before we heard the door unlock and slowly open as the mare peeked from the crack.

“...y...you mean it?” She whispered.

“I would never lie.” he assured. “...can we start over?”

Fluttershy slowly opened the door. She was trembling a bit, a part of her still scared. “...O...okay.” She nodded. He looked up at her with a warm smile.

“Hello, I’m Seventy-four.”

“Fluttershy..” She whispered as they shook hands. The mare tilted her head before she reached out before gently scratching his ear. His body loosen as his tail started to swing from side to side fast as he kicked the dirt under him. His actions made the shy mare smile and giggle. “Awww, you’re like a puppy.” She cooed before she rubbed his belly. He fell on the floor rolling on his back. “Awwww who's a good boy?” Fluttershy laughed in a sweet motherly tone while giving his belly a scratch.

I was..dumbfounded..it did make sense though he is part wolf after all...looks like he’s more wolf than machine in characteristics. I took a glance an saw Pink with burning eyes while her hands were clenching and relaxing as if she was holding back her urge to murder the pegasus. Purple grabbed her sister's arm and shook her head when Pink looked at her with a stern look.

When Fluttershy stopped rubbing his belly she smiled softly and scratched his head. “You’re a cute one.” he only blush and nodded his head at the good boy points he was getting. I couldn’t help but smile a little bit. Maybe he isn't as bad as I thought.

“Okay fluttershy, we have some work to do.” Twilight spok up. “If you like you can visit when you like.”

“Okay Twilight.” Fluttershy smiled before patting Seventy-fours head. “See you later, fluffy.” Seventy-four flushed heavily by this while the mare left. Pink was gobsmacked as was Purple as I was laughing my ass off. Seventy-four got up and looked at us all.

“You will tell NO ONE” he threatened.

Twilight crossed her arms over her cleavage. “What did I say about threats?”

“I just don’t want people to see me as a ‘cute puppy’.” He said as his blush got darker.

“Seventy-four…” the mare gave a warning glare.

“Yes mom, I will behave.” he said sarcastically

“Good.” She smiled and patted his head. He froze as his tail went stuff.

“Please no more head pats, they feel too good.” I snickered a bit as Twilight passed with a giggle and smile. He got up and walked over to Pink.

“Are YOU ok?” he crossed his arms.

“Define okay.” She spoke in a sick sweet tone.

“Pink please behave if not then mister bone can’t get his licker delivered on time.” I blushed as did Twilight by what he meant.

“Now onto the..two teens?” Purple asked.

“Yes.” Twi nodded. We follow her lead to where the teens were. Now I will not try to get into much detail on what happened, but while trying to apologize to them, the mothers were giving the poor wolf a scowling of a lifetime. It took a lot to hold back Pink not to strangle and kill them all. And let me tell you that girl was cursing worse than anybody I ever heard.

(Later…)

The four of us were taking a breather at the park. Twilight was looking disappointed at Pink for her cursing tone behavior. Can't blame her for being angry, I mean I too was upset with her for making us look bad. Pink just stared at Twilight without a care in the world.

“Pink you need to control yourself.” She finally spoke.

“Why should I?” she hiss. “Is it because you're so horny all the time with that hard on, on top of your head all the time?”

I saw Tic Marks growing on the mares head. “Do you want to go back to jail?”

“No.” she hiss. I heard something from Seventy-four.

“Pspspspsps.” Pink jolted suddenly while snapping around by the source of the sound.

“Hello Pink.” He said calmly.

“FOOD!” She suddenly tackled him. Me and Twilight looked at one another before we shook our heads.

“Pink! Your food is over there, it’s the food you like!” he said as he pointed to the right side of him. Both of the sisters heard that and bolt off to where he pointed to. The sisters were at a bush and were eating at some of the berries that were in those said bushes.

The lavender mare sighed while rubbing her temples. “I don't know how much more my sanity can handle.”

“If you want I could tell them to stay at your place with your dragon cubs.”

“Princess Celestia gave me instructions to keep my eyes on you all, so they won't be alone, not while i'm here.” she said holding her sun necklace. “Praise the Sun, for it Gives Life.” she said, finishing her prayer.

The awkward was still in the air before I finally decided to speak up. “Well uh, now that we took care of the apology notes, I think we should work on finding jobs.”

“Yes of course.” Twilight nodded. “Now you said you were good with mechanics right?”

“Yeah.”

“Alright, please follow me.” She guided us through Ponyville a few minutes before we stopped at a mechanic shop where a grey furred, black manned stallion was working on fixing a car of some kind. “Mr. Frix.”

The stallion looked up and smiled before wiping his head with a cloth. “Ah hello miss Twilight, what brings you down here to my shop?” he said placing his tools down

“I have somepony that wants to talk to you.” she said as she waved me up to the stallion. I stepped up before he noticed me.

He wiped his hands off. “Hm, bring in one of the fugitives. That's a new one.”

“Ehe.” She chuckled sheepishly. “I know he has a bad stain from what happened, but he's not dangerous.”

He looked over at me slowly. “Tell me young man. How do you even fix a mana fuel engine?”

“Well, i'm not familiar with mana fuel, but I do know that to fix an engine you must replace the fuel pipe that connects to the machine and use a special use of liquid to clean the inside of the gas tank of any crusted bacteria left that keeps it running. Last that's what I know from where I came from.”

The stallion only chuckled. “What did you fix on?” he asked.

“Well I repaired military vehicles, I was there to fix or look at any of the vehicles that needed attention. I did it on the battlefield for emergencies or at camps. I did also help in building a few bikes.” That was when I realized something. “That reminds me where are our motorcycles?” I asked, looking at the Demicorn.

“You brought motorcycles?” She blinked.

“Hmmm, if you didn't know about them, that means they;re still in the hiding spot we left them in.” I look at the stallion. “How much are you willing to pay for three motorcycles, one of them has a broken chain?” I asked.

“Depends. What kind are they?” Frix asked.

I pondered. “Not sure exactly, but they did belong to these dark elf guys we ran into.”

My explanation caused the ponies eyes to widen and Twilight’s jaw to drop. “You engaged THEM!?”

“They captured me and tortured me.” I explained. “They gave us no choice but to defend ourselves.”

“And we killed a few, destroying the rest of the vehicles.” Purple said with a chuckle. The mares eye twitched.

“...at least tell me they didn't follow.” She finally spoke up.

“You didn’t ask.” Purple said with a smirk.

“DID they follow?” She asked in a serious and concerned tone.

“No we threw a few orbs of doom at them and their vehicles.” Pink replied for her sister.

“....you used WHAT!?”

“An Orb of Doom, you know orbs that squeeze stuff into something the size of a few Femtometers.”

“How did you get a hold of those? Those orbs are pretty illegal to buy in Equestria.” Frix explained.

“I made them.” Seventy-four replied. “I have learned a lot in our travels.”

Twilight looked like she was about to burst, but she took huge deep breaths. “..okay…” Another breath was drawn. “Alright...i'm fine...Seventy-four. I would appreciate you don’t use those while you’re all staying here.”

“Alright.” he mumbled something under his breath.

“What was that?”

“Well..I want to learn a few things.” he said with a sly smile.

That smile gave a shudder down her spine. “And...that is?”

“Well, more healing magic and well...necromancy.” he whispered the last part.

“NO!” Twilight suddenly blurted out when that last word was spoken. “Absolutely not! Necromancy is forbidden in our country and all else under Celestia's rules.”

“I just want to talk to my fallen brothers.” he grunted as Pink looked...sad, the first time I ever saw that look on her face.

Twilight's face softened when he spoke of it before she sighed and shook her head. “Listen, I can understand that you would wish to see those you lost, but I'm sorry. Necromancy is illegal. It is forbidden to be used in any way.” he only nodded. “Thank you. Now, this will never be brought up again, okay?” he nodded again. “Good.” She smiled and patted his head. His leg kicked the floor as his tail twitched. She turned back to Frix. “So Frix, you think Daniel is qualified working here?”

The stallion hummed in thought. “Well, he seems to know his knowledge. I suppose giving him a chance can't hurt.” He turned to me. “How about you come back here at 7am sharp tomorrow. I do have some orders coming in and I need an extra pair of hands. We’ll go from there.”

“Sure thing.” I nodded.

“Good lad.” He smiled.

“Thank you for your time, Frix.” Twilight smiled.

“Anything for a friend, miss Twilight.” he waved before he went back to work.

After that we came back home.

“So when do I start working?” Seventy-four asked.

“You will start in the morning as well. 7am.” She replied. He nodded as he looked at his wife.

“Come on Pink let go to bed.”

They started heading for the same room before Twilight spoke. “Hold on.” They stopped as she gave a stern look. “If you two are going to...mate.” She blushed a bit. “Keep the volume low this time.”

“Oh did that horn grow last night?~” Pink smirked her voice sending shivers down my spine.

“Keep...the volume...low.” Pink put her paw on her hip and swayed it to one side. Before she look at the Demicorn.

“Sure thing sexy.~~~~” She said with a wink with half lidded eyes. Twilight fumed with puffed cheeks before walking into the kitchen. She then looked at me with a sexual smirk and half lidded eyes. “And you our dear friend, don’t spy on us like last night.”

My cheeks flushed but I glared. “Then keep the door closed.”

“Oh Does Daniel want some...scissor action, that mind of yours sure like that.~”

I tensed up as I clutched my head. “Stay the hell out of my head!”

“Alright.” she said before she patted my head. I don't understand these furries sometimes. She then grabs her husband and carried him to the room.

“..Sorry about her.” Purple said, rubbing her head.

I turned to Purple. “You keep out of my head too.”

“I haven’t touched it since what I saw that night...I get nightmares of what you went though.”

“What's in the past is in the past.” I spoke. “And it's something I don't wish to bring up.” I said as my hands started to shaked again. She only walked up to me and played with my hair.

“Don’t worry Donny, If you need anyone to talk to we are here.”

I sighed softly. “Least you’re doing your part of building for my trust again.” she smiled before leaning down and kissing my cheeks before she walked away to their room. “Keep that door closed and make sure they keep their voices down.” she nods as she shut the door.

I layed down on the couch and closed my eyes..I then heard a voice.

“You are my sweetest love, this love … I always wanna hug, Because i really love you, The world just has to know. I'll do anything for you, There is nothing i wouldn't do.Snuggle, cuddle and then hug me, With you i always want to be. La la la la … My love is deep and true I'd be lost if not with you So long it would have been If not for you and meI'll do anything for you, There is nothing i wouldn't do.Snuggle, cuddle and then hug me, With you i always want to be.La la la la...Our feelings are so strong And our hearts will beat as one Another ending storyIs what i have with youI'll do anything for you,There is nothing i wouldn't do.Snuggle, cuddle and then hug me,With you i always want to be.La la la la...You are my sweetest love, This love i always wanna hug, because i really love you, The world just has to know.I'll do anything for you,There is nothing i wouldn't do.Snuggle, cuddle and then hug me, with you i always want to be.”

Hearing the song was very soothing. I have to admit. Whoever sang that, has a beautiful voice. It indeed put a smile on my face. I walked over to the couch and put the covers over my as I slowly fell asleep to that voice.

Author's Note

(incase anyone want to know small stuff)
Factor Name Symbol
10-1 deci d
10-2 centi c
10-3 milli m
10-6 micro µ
10-9 nano n
10-12 pico p
10-15 femto f
10-18 atto a
10-21 zepto z
10-24 yocto y
10-27 ninto n
10-30 tento x
10-33 tenamilli xm
10-36 tenamicro xmc
10-39 tenanano xn
10-42 tenapico xp
10-45 tenafemto xf
10-48 tenaatto xa
10-51 tenazepto xz
10-54 tenayocto xy
10-57 tenaninto xn
10-60 bitento bx
10-63 bitentomilli bxm
10-120 quadtento qx
10-300 hunto c
10-3000 touto q

(Little something Cosmic wishes to share)

Anyways thank you so much for reading this chapter. See you all next time. :)

Chapter 8: licking your wounds

I woke up in a sweat. Those memories of Seventy-four were still stuck in my head. I sat up while wiping my face of any sweat that was left. I looked at my watch and it was 5am, knowing I wasn't going to get anymore sleep. I got up and walked into the kitchen where I saw Purple..in her undergarments, she heard my footsteps and turned to me.

“Hello sweetie, you're up early.” She spoke with a smile.

“Couldn’t sleep.” I sighed while I got out some coffee grinds and filled up the coffee machine.

“Nightmares?” She asked as she handed me some toast.

“....yeah.” I nodded while taking it and bit into it.

“What, may I ask?” she asks as she sits down on a chair near the table.

I breathed. “It was about what you forced into my head...I also saw a part of Seventy-four’s past.”

“I can get rid of them.” She said, rubbing her shoulder as the guilt flush over her.

I looked up at her. “You can?”

“If I can force memories into people I can force them out.” She said as she ate the rest of her breakfast.

I sighed. “You know you three still have to make up what you did when we arrived.” she looked down sadly. Then look up at me and walk over. She was behind me before she placed her paw hands against the sides of my head.

“How much do you want me to remove? I can remove other memories as well.”

“Just remove what you gave me.” I felt the memories fade away, as like they vanish, I just simply forgot them. She then let go of my head.

“You good sweetie?”

“Yeah...I can’t remember what you showed me.” I breathed.

“Good, now.” She turned me around and looked down at me. “Do you need anything else?”

“No.” I shook my head. “Why did you have to force those memories in my head in the first place?”

“I wanted to show you how we felt…” she said sadly. “I’m sorry I forced that stuff into your head.”

“Next time I hope you understand that kind of stuff will only dig you deeper into trouble.” she nodded and turned to leave and get dressed. “Purple?”

“Yes dear?” She asked as she looked back at me.

“....thank you.” I finally replied with a small smile at her. Her tail formed a heart as she wink at me before walking back into her room..her figure was so...gah what is wrong with me? I flushed and shook my head. I got some extra food for my day patching my lunch and..didn’t know what to do now. I had my laptop, but did the ponies even have the internet? I think I will know soon, but for now, I had to get to Flix’s shop.

I left the library with the moon starting to set over the horizon. I arrived at the garage before seeing the stallion tinkering a car. I cleared my throat. “Mr. Flix?” He jumped, hitting his head on the hood.

“Ow.” he turned to me. “Don’t scare me like that again, colt.”

“Sorry. Didn't mean to spook you.” I chuckled as I entered.

“Well you're here an hour early, let start off, with the basics you know what mana fuel is?”

“Yes, mana fuel is rated by demicons, unicorns or Alicorns from what I was told.”

“Alight now Mana fuel or Mael, has a Energy density of 150,200 joules per gram, while old gasoline was 46,400 joules per gram, now Mael is very powerful but has some down some, don’t handle it well and it could explode in a spell.”

“Interesting.” I hummed with a hand on my chin. He pulled me to a car.

“This is a V8 engine, now I want to see you take it apart and put it back together, and don’t worry i’m right behind you.” I nodded before I pulled out the engine and placed it down with a mini crane, I then grabbed a wrench and other tools began undoing the bolts on the engine. I pause and look at him as it hits me. “You said Joules and grams right?” he nodded. “Okay, making sure.”

*******

(No POV)

Meanwhile, at Twilight's home, the Demicorn was up and drinking a cup of coffee. She sighed and rubbed her eyes. “What a hassle the last few days…” She then saw the two hybrids bunny ears poke around the corner of the room, their ears pointing at her. “... I know you’re there.” they poke their heads around the corner.

“Can we be cubsitters?” Purple asked.

Twilight suddenly spat out her coffee from the shocking question and turned to them. “foal sitting?”

“Yes, you know take care of cubs?”

The mare cleared her throat. “I dont think thats a good idea.”

“Why not?” Their ears flop to the side of their head.

Twilight placed her mug down while crossing her arms over her cleavage. “I think you two know fully why.” The two stopped out and wore their bras and panties, making her blush a bit.

“Oh come one, you said to give ponies or us a chance and stop blushing.” They snickered.

“I know that, but with the results you two did the past few days, it will be hard for anyone to hire you two to foal sitting.”

“Oh come on, there must be someone that wants us.”

Twilight pondered. “Well...there might be one colt you two might foal sit.”

“Oh?” they said with a smile.

“In our Ponyville Orphanage, the staff members are having a hard time watching over the young ones. One in particular is pretty much on the side.” they rushed out of the room after a few minutes they came back all dressed.

“When do we start!”

“I’ll take you to the orphanage.” She spoke before glaring. “But please, be on your best behaviors.” they only smiled at her. “Alright, follow me.” Twilight led them out of the house and down the dirt road. The two followed until they found a building with the sign that read “Ponyville Orphanage” if their Equestrian or Equish was any good. They entered the building as they walked to the front of the desk. There was a mare with white fur and a blue mane, wearing a black uniform. “Good morning Gentle Heart.”

“Oh good morning Twilight Sparkle.” The mare smiled when she looked up at her papers. “What brings you here?”

“Well...I was hoping you have a job opening for these two.” She smiled sheepishly as she motioned to the two sisters. As the two waved at her friendly.

Gentles eyes widened in shock and slight worry. “Miss Twilight...you know who they are right?”

Twilight sighed. “Im aware of it and their actions.”

“With respect, I do not know if I am comfortable having them in my Orphanage and tending with the foals.” the two sisters look at her with puppy eyes.

“I understand they have a bad reputation right now, but I am at last willing to give them a chance.” She replied. “I wish for you to do the same.” Gentles eyes dart back and forth from the sisters to Twilight.

With a moment after, she gives a heavy sigh. “...Alright. If you vouch for them, I will give them a chance as well.” the sisters perke up in excitement before giving a firm look. “But listen to you two. If I hear you harm my staff or the foalies of my Orphanage, you’re done and out, understand?”

“We understand Miss Gentles!” they chirped.

The mare sighed. “I hope I don't regret this…” She stood from the desk. “Alright, follow me and I i'll get you two set up.” They nod and follow the leader.

After the two were gone, Twilight returned to the library and walked into the room where the furries were staying. She saw Seventy-four still asleep. She gave a small giggle before approaching and gently shook his shoulder. “Seventy Four time to wake up.” his eyes shot open as she felt something cut her cheek, looking back she saw a makeshift knife logged in the door frame. The mare brushed her finger where the cut was as a bit of blood dripped from her wound. He looked at her wincing a bit.

“Sorry about that miss Twilight.” he spoke with a solemn tone.

“I...Its okay.” She replied before looking at him. “...did you have a nightmare?”

“No, I was talking to my Light and Dark one.” he said as he got up and looked around for his stuff.

Twilight arched a brow. “Your light and dark one?”

“Aniu and Teufel followers, they are..” He put his paw on his chin thinking of the right words to say it. “Well, you know of angels and demons right?” Twilight nodded. “Well, Light and Dark ones are like them, but a hundred times better and worse than them depending on how you look at it.” He said as he put on his robes and stretched a bit, the sound of hissing could be heard.

The hissing aused Twilight to shudder in fear. “What's that sound?”

“My pistons are moving on their own.” He walked over to a mirror. “I need to upgrade myself or get repairs after all, healing magic only fixes organic parts.”

Twilight approached dhim before speaking. “Maybe I can help you.” He turned to her with interest. “I may not look like it, but I know my way around machinery.”

“You do?” He asked as he looked up at her.

“I studied a bit on cyborg machinery and how they work, even though I had never seen a cyborg before.”

“My my, you're full of surprises? What next you have Arch-degrees in science?” he asked with a raised brow.

The mare giggled. “Funny you say that. I did graduate with that kind of degree.” his jaw now hit the floor.

“You know every bit of science that is possible?” He asked, half shocked and half impressed.

“My knowledge and studies are why Princess Celesia chose me as her student.”

“Hm. now for my first day on the job?” he asked.

She nodded. “You mentioned you do gardening for me. So, I need you to start by making a six by eight diameter garden and plant some seeds.”

“Though I would work in your library.” he said as his eyes tightened to hers.

“I have Spike and Barb trending at the library already so they got it under control.”

“Alright...hm I heard you have something called the internet from my travels.”

“Oh yes. It allows us ponies to connect all over our country.’ Twilight smiled.

“Oh well better now look at Daniels lap top, all of that..forbidden knowledge.. Think about it. He's from another world and has so much good knowledge you can think of from his people.” A part of Twilight screamed for the knowledge of the unknown, while another part of her told her no and not peered into his privacy.

“He talks about nanotech, just think how that would change society?” He said, smirking as he walked out of the door grabbing the makeshift knife and placing it in his robe.

Twilight gave some thought and decided to pay a visit to the jail building later. She looked at the clock and saw it was near nine. She sighed again before getting into her teacher uniform and left for work.

******

Pink and Purple were standing in front of a group of foals. Some earth ponies, unicorns and pegasus. Some were interested in them since they never saw their kind before, some were a bit worried since they knew of their actions from the news and little avoided them all together and did their own business. Pink and Purple were wearing white button shirts and skirts.

Gentle who was with them spoke. “Okay you two, you only need to watch, care and help the fillies and colts in his room, okay?”

“Yes Miss.” They gave her a warm smile. With a nod, Gentle turned and left the room. The two sisters sit down on the floor.

“Hello dears, tell us about yourselves.” Purple said as her ears form a heart. Some of the kids grew interested and chased closer. One filly placed her hands on her fur.

“You feel silky.” She spoke before nuzzling her shoulder.

“Thank you sweetie, I take good care of my fur.” Purple smirked.

Pink meanwhile was having a bit of a hassle while some of the children were pulling on her ears.

“Careful they are VERY sensitive.” she grit her teeth with a smile while one eye was shut. The children only laughed and kept tugging at her ears, and another was pulling at her tail. Her tail got stiff as she bit her lip. Pink was holding back her willpower to not scream at the fillies and colts from pulling at her sensitive areas.

“Sister a little help.” Pink asked her sister who was holding a filly in her arms. Purple giggled before approaching and scattered the little rascals. “Thank you..now who wants to snuggle?” she asked with a soft smile. By that, the kids tackled her to the ground while nuzzling against her ams, chest and neck. She hit the floor. “A-Air!” she said as she choked a little. It was karma biting at her from her actions the past few days in this country. Her sister only rolled her eyes before she saw a colt with a brown spot over his eyes. Said colt was poking his head from the corner of a door frame.

“Come in sweetie, we won’t bite.” She said as she waved him over with her tail. The colt ducked back a bit, a sense of shyness purple felt in his persona. “Sweetie, please.” she said with a soft motherly tone. The colt sensed warmth in her words before slowly coming out of hiding and slowly approached her. She gently reached her arm out towards and smiled. The colt slowly reached out as well before his little hand gently grabbed her paw finger. Her soft fur was like silk on his fur. “Would you like a hug?”

“...okay.” He nodded softly with a young british accent. She finds it cute she then pulls him close and hugs him.

Nearby, Gentle, who came down to check on them, grew surprised at how well the sisters were interacting with the children. She gave a small smile. “Perhaps they will do well here after all…” She giggled softly before leaving again.

********

Meanwhile at the Library, Twilight finished up her studies and work for the time being. She came home and removed her glasses. “Sometimes I think I should wear something else so my students are not distracted.”

“It would be best. Wear a suit.” She looked over and saw Seventy-four drink a gallon of water.

“Oh hey Seventy-Four.” She spoke with a small smile. “Finished already?” she look closer as his fur was steaming.

“Y-Yea bad part about being a cyborg is you don’t sweat.” he said panting heavily.

She approached and placed a hand on his arm, but yelped and pulled back when her hand signed. “Wow, you’re steaming hot.”

“Yea..how you're cheek, sorry i didn’t heal it before you left.”

“Oh, it's okay now.” She spoke while brushing her finger across the dash mark. “It doesn't hurt as bad as it did this morning.”

“That’s good to hear. And your son took my knives away from me.” he said as Spike was on the ladder nearby and slid down.

“There were DOZENS of makeshift knives on him.” Spike argued.

Twilight sighed before turning to Seventy four. “That raises a question. Where did you get those knives? I thought the police collected all weapons off you four when you were arrested.”

“Oh miss Twilight, I have healing magic which means anything that is alive i can grow or creature earth golems.” he said as she saw a tiny stick walking up to her with leaves as arms and legs. It waved at her.

“So you had these things sneak into the police station and bring back your items?”

“Oh no that’s not fun, i simply..grow a bit of your wood in this treehouse and shape it into a knife.”

Twilight's eye twitched before she took a deep breath. “Seventy four, you promised me you wont be doing something like this when I let you guys out of jail.”

“Hey I just want to keep myself armed incase i need it and not have it and need it. I Promise i won’t hurt anyone unless they attack me first, and I don’t break my promises.”

The demicorn mare was silent for a few minutes before she spoke again. “...alright fine. I get where you are coming from. But you will ONLY use them if you're being attacked or anything like that. Remember word spread fast in ponyville about stuff like this.” he only smiled.

“Yes mommy.” He chuckled.

“I'm not your mom.” She sighed while rubbing her eyes.

“As you wish..got the laptop?” He asked as he went to go get some more water.

“No. I was at work.” she replied. “Besides I don't wanna barge into Daniel’s privacy. While knowledge of his world is amazing, I don't want him to think i'm rummaging through whats his.”

He walked back out and handed her a glass of water. “So you're telling me he might have some tech that could save lives and you're worried about ‘privacy’?”

“If he even has something like that it would be helpful, but you need to understand that privacy of someone's belongings is important. Think about it, how would you feel if someone was rummaging through your stuff without your permission?”

“Big sister is always watching.” He joked.

“Seventy-four im serious.”

“Well first off I have junk stuff compared to what I saw, basic tools, medical stuff and food. But I get your point.” he said as he sat down. “Oh that reminds me, I was looking at one of your books and you ponies are crazy.”

Her eye twitches by this. “....excuse me?”

“You're physiology.” he paused. “Earth ponies 7 hooves (213.36 cm) Unicorns 6 hooves (182.88 cm) and Pegasus 5 hooves (152.40 cm) Demcorns 8 hooves (243.84 cm) and Alicorns 9 hooves (274.32 cm) in height You're durability are in the Small Building level (0.005 Tons to 0.25 Tons) to Multi-City Block levels, (100 Tons to 1 Kiloton) even Country levels(7 Teratons to 100 Teratons) Punches are in the kiloton range to Country level (7 Teratons to 100 Teratons) Why would you even need armor! You ponies turn Equestria, A deathworld that the ponies forcibly paved over and turned into an utopia. I am shocked that a race like yours hasn't taken over the world yet.” he pauses. “Even you're magic! From what I readed these beams of your travel faster than light! You could shoot rockets out of the sky! Nothing is safe from Equestria, I NEVER want to fight you guys, oh bloodlust ponies now that would be scary as the Realms.”

Twilight's hair was standing a bit while her fists clenched as she breathed. “...How are you. We are not monsters Seventy four. We have order and pace in this country and we respect other nations to our world. Don't you DARE even once say we are crazy.”

“You're not.” he said sternly. “From what I see of you, you're very kind, most of what I see of your kind are like that. And that scares me.”

“You’re only listening to rumors about us, you don't know us.” Twilight stated.

“You're right, the rumors of how nice you all are.” He said as his little stick creature both got them some water as he handed one to her. Twilight looked to it before sighing and taking a sip.

“Look, I don't know how hard things were for you before you came here, but honestly, you’re on VERY thin ice right now, for both you, the sisters and Daniel. I understand you have rights to defend yourself and I understand that. You just don't follow the rules. Don't you even know nearly half of ponyville wants you guys to be locked away or worse, hanged?” He looked up at her.

“Listen miss Twilight I said I will follow your rules and in my culture we DON’T lie, you have my word.”

“For your sake I hope so.” She breathed before walking into the kitchen.

“I will mom.” he chuckled.

**********

(Daniel POV)

A few hours into my shift, I finished making those fixes to a car as I pulled back and wiped my head of sweat. “Frix, it's done!” I called.

“Good, know let's see if it works.” he said with a smile. He approached the vehicle and took out the keys of its owner and started it up.

VVVVVRRRRRRRRMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!

The sound of pistons hitting against the engine could be heard and it was a sexy sound.

“Whoooohohohoho.” The stallion laughed. “Now that's music to my ears.” he turned to me. “Very impressive work kiddo. You learned well back where you come from.”

“I do my best sir.” I chuckled while rubbing my neck. “While your engines are different then my, the same layout of an I.C.E.”

“You really know your machines well.” The stallion chuckled before turning the car off. “Keep this up and I might give you a raise.” he joked.

“Haha, a joker?”

“Yup! A lot of bosses can be jackasses, I don’t want you to see me as a higher up, see me as an equal understanding Daniel?”

“Of course sir.” I smiled. “Gender, race, none of that matters to me, long as they have good hearts.”

“Just don’t get too good with a pony, they will use that against you.” He said rubbing his eyes.

“Don't worry, i'm fully aware of that.” I nodded. “Ben taught all that during my time in the army.”

“Good, now we got some others to work on.” He said as he tossed me a ratchet. “Make sure not to clank that around would you.” I chuckled and moved to the next car and started tinkering with its wear of the engine.

***********

At the Foster home, Pink and Purple were trying to put the kids down for their naps. Pink was having a bit of trouble with her pack.

“No naps!” A filly and colt laughed and ran from Pink.

“Why not?” She asked with a very slight anger in her voice.

“We wanna play!” They spoke while avoiding her grabbing them.

“What game?” she asked instruded in this.

“Cath us for the whole day!” They laughed and avoided her grabbing them again and squeezed through furniture. She then laughed and started to chase them.

Purple giggled while she hummed and rocks a filly in her arms. The filly herself yawned before her eyes shut and gave soft snores.

“When are you and your husband going to have cubs?” Purple asks her sister.

Pink who managed to catch the rascals approached as they squirmed. “Really soon. Heat season is coming close for us.”

“Do you really?” she paused. “And there are cubs here.” she said with a sweatdrop

“They don't know what it means, plus most are asleep and these two arsenal's are paying attention.” sha made her point as the two in her arms kept squirming.

“You two, need sleep.” Purple said as she boopped their nose. Her magic flowed in their minds as they yawned and drooped in her sister's arms.

“Good, now put them in the beds and let go talk to Miss Gentle Heart.” she said as she got up with a smile at her work. She got to the mares office and knocked.

“It's open.” She heard the mare. Purple opened the door as Gentle Heart was filling some papers out. “Oh hllp Purple. What can I do for you?”

“The cute little ponies are asleep.” she smiles at the pony.

“Really?” She blinks while moving her glasses down. “Those fillies and colts are pretty hard to put to sleep.”

“Oh it was easy, my sister on the other paw, her group was a pawful.”

“I bet.” She giggled. “But, you did well, and...thank you for you two for not causing trouble.”

“No problem, miss, in fact if you need more help just ask that demicorn, we would love to make sure the cubs here are good to go.”

“I will be sure to talk to Miss Sparkle.” She nodded. “You are free to leave now. Come back tomorrow by sunrise.”

“As you wish to miss.” Purple bowed and left the office as she went downstairs to see her sister. “Come on sister let go get our normal clothes.” Pink nodded as they changed and left the Orphanage. They walk their way to their new home.

“You alright sister?” Purple asked.

“Yeah.” She nodded and stretched. “I just never knew handling pony cubs would be a handful.”

“It's harder with your own cubs.” Purple chuckled.

“Oh they won't be as wild as those rascals.”

“Good.” she said as her tail flick her sister's tail.

“Oh you did not just do that.” Pink grinned and flickered her tail back at her sisters.

“Yes I did my sister.” she smirked evilly. Pink grinned and gave her sisters ass a playful slap.

“Hey! There are ponies around.” Her sister snapped.

“What ponies?” Pink mused as the roads were near empty as others are passing buildings without noticing them.

*SLLLAP!*

Pink squealed when her sister slapped back. “Oh you little.~” She pushed Purple into an alleyway pinning her to the wall.

“Oh what? your husband slaps you MUCH harder than that.” she said with a smirk.

“Oh really? What about THIS?~~~” Pink slammed her lisp to Purple in a heated kiss.

Purple eyes wide open before pulling her sister away.

“My my sister, so daring.”

“That's a problem? We do it with Wolfy.~”

“That we do, ah the part about being part bunny is you want to fuck everything.~”

“You think the same.~~~” Her sitr gripped and cupped her chin.

“We both do.~” she paused. “Let's get back otherwise your husband will worry about us.”

“We’ll settle the rest of this tonight.~~~~~”

“That we will now let go.” she said as she grabbed her sister by the ears and dragged her to the treehouse. They got back to the treehouse as they saw Twilight putting books back with Bar and Spike.

“Greeting!” Purple chirp before throwing Pink on the couch.

“Whoa!” Spike yielded as he fell from the ladder as books fell on his head.

“Spike!” Barb slid down and kneeled to her brother. “Are you alright?” He groaned and held his thumbs up. Purple jumps to them and helps him up.

“Sorry Spike.” She said as she placed the books back with her tail and ears.

“Ow...no problem.” He groaned as he rubbed his head.

“Need me to get Seventy-four to heal that?” she asked considered.

“It's just a small bruise. I’ll be alright.” He assured her.

“Alright.” She said as she got up and helped with the rest.

Twilight came down and dusted herself. “Can you not do that again please while we're working?”

“Sure thing horny.” Pink said, rubbing her ears in pain.

Hey heard footsteps and Seventy four came from the kitchen. “Hey girls.” he smiled.

Pink snapped her head to his voice and smiled at him. “Wolfy!” She tackled him to the ground and hugged him tightly.

“Pink what I tell you about jumping on me?” He asked as he tried to escape her grip.

“Sorry, i'm just happy to see you.” She giggled and got off him.

“You good.” He smiled. “Where’s Daniel?”

“Still at work.” Twilight explained while moving the ladder away.

“Alright. So what do you all want to do in the meantime?” He asked around.

“Well, it's getting late and we haven't made dinner yet.” Barb replied.

“Need help?” He asked. The two dragons look back at Twilight.

“If he's willing to offer then yeah.” She shrugged. They nodded and let him follow them. Twilight then looked at the sisters.

“Hello!” They chirped.

“Hi.” She breathed. “So...how was work?”

“It was GREAT! The cubs where soooo cute!” Purple said with a smirk as her sister just yawned.

“It sounds like Pink didn't have a good experience.” The mare mused.

“No she didn’t her group where a little rude.”

“Well, they are colts and fillies.” She giggled. “They are a handful.”

They then heard the door open behind them.

(Daniel POV)

I returned back to the treehouse after a long and tiring day at work and boy as I drained. Haven't been this exhausted since my first day in boot camp. The smell of car oils didn’t help either i look around and saw Twilight, the sisters and..not the others.

“Hello Daniel.” Twilight smiled. “How was work.”

“tiring.” I sighed and dropped my bags before slumping to the couch. Purple walk over to me and smiles at me.

“I’m happy you're back safe sweetie.”

“Yay me…” I mumbled with a thumbs up and dropped it like a sack of potatoes. She only smiled and booped my nose.

“Dinner is going to be ready soon.”

“I'm too tired to eat.” I grumbled.

Purple nodded and turned to Twilight. “Mind putting his portion in the fridge for late when he wakes up and needs food?”

“I can do that.” The mare nodded.

Purple nodded before she settled me on the couch on my pillow and tuck the sheets around me. I sighed softly and pulled the covers closer. “...thanks.” I whispered. She only smiled.

“Good night Donny, sweet dreams.” she cooed and pecked my head. Okay that was pretty sweet of her. I gave a soft small smile before I drifted to slumber.

Author's Note

and thats it for this chapter. Im sorry this took so long. Im back in school now and studies do come first. I will try to get the chaps in faster, but no promises. Comsic also put this in for you guys to look at. https://vsbattles.fandom.com/wiki/My_Little_Pony

Again, hope you all are safe in this time. and dont forget to show your love and support tp this story. see you all next time. :)

Chapter 9: Starting over a new one

It was probably a week since me, Seventy four, Pink and Purple were given another chance by Twilight. I was grateful for her for doing this for us. The whole week was a concern to me since I had to hope the three furies don't get into trouble and send us to prison again.

The job was good, nothing bad happened, in fact the cars have a much more..unique style to each driver. They operated much like the ones I worked with back home, but they were more used in magic and such. It's pretty cool to add this knowledge to my mind.

In Fact today was the first day of my two day break.

I got up from my couch and stretched, feeling a few joints pop back in place. I yawned as I walked into the kitchen and saw the Demicorn with her dragon assistants. Barb was making breakfast with Spike making coffee. “Morning.” the two dragons waved at me with their tails, while Twilight was in deep thought of something. I arched a brow and approached her. “Something on your mind Twilight?”

“Just thinking of those two..they were really good with the fillies..from easy to get mad to very mother like.”

“I honestly don't know much of them either. I shrugged and sat with her. “I'm just grateful for the miracle they and Seventy-Four havent sprouted trouble the past week.”

“Why is his name a number and their names colors? Nickname or just something to stay away from people from their trips before us?”

“I don't know to be honest. But if I had to guess, some people use nicknames as a part of honor or to hide themselves of their true names, either from fear or anger.”

“Still though…”

“Let's not try to pry into that business, Twilight. I don't think you wanna stoop to a level of digging into private information.” she was about to say something then just rub her temple.

“You’re right. I already have a lot on my plate as it is.” she said as she drank some more. I then saw the sisters.

“Greetings!” they chirped out of the bloom. Twilight spit as she spat out her coffee and sprayer it on Barb and Spike.

“Hey…” Spike groaned.

“Gross.” barb groaned.

The sisters only chuckled at this before they got some food and sat down next to us.

“Can you two not pop out like that?” Twilight coughed. “We already have Pinkie Pie doing that enough.” they look at her with a smile.

“Hmmm maybe.” their smiles widen a bit at that. The demicorn groaned and face palmed.

“Could be worse.” Spike spok while cleaning his face off. “I mean it would be bad if they found the reflection mirror pool.”

“Spike!” Twilight blurted in panic.

“A mirror!” They both said in glee.

“Tells us more spikes, and we might have to cuddle you.~” they both purred at the dragon.

Spike slapped his mouth with his hands and blushed while shaking his head, knowing he already blurted out enough.

“Oh come on Dragon, would you like to cuddle against our pillows?” they purred even more as their tails formed a heart.

I was trying my best not to laugh at this, I have to say it was adorable.

“Tell us, Miss Twilight, do you give your dragon friends a break once in a while?” Pink asked.

“Why would I need clones of them? They work fine.” She protested. The sisters look at the two dragons.

“Tonight you two are going to get cuddled.” they said with a wink.

Poor Spike was blushing up a storm as Barb rolled her eyes. “I don't fall for the flirts you two.”

“Oh come on, everyone needs a cuddle buddy sometime, isn’t that right Daniel?” Purple said as her tail coiled around my leg.

“Uh….s...sure.” I blushed.

Pink turned to Spike. “Are you going to telling us where the pool is dragon?”

“Uh...I uh…” he gulped nervously.
“You must have a pool somewhere in this town..” they both thought to themselves. Twilight caught getting their attention.

“It's not in Ponyville.” She stated.

“Then where is it?” Pink asked.

“I'm not saying a word.”

“Oh why not..are you..jealous of our bodies?” they both smirked evilly at her. I saw Twilight tense up as her cheeks flushed red. Uh oh….this could end badly.

“EXCUSE me?” She glared as both Spike and Barb stepped back.

“Just saying, you don’t see anyone like us around here.~” Purple grinned.

“You wish you’d had this kind of body. I bet your boyfriend to be would loooooove it.~” Pink smirked.

“Now you listen here!” Twilight snapped. “I am NOT jealous of you two and I have a GREAT body like everypony else.”

“Oh really.~” Purple got up and walked over to her, their bodies already touching each other. “Maybe, you would like to have a little..match on it.”

“Match?” Twi arched a brow.

“Oh yes a..wrestling match between the two of us later on in the week.~” Twilight flushed by this as I did too. And Spike, he was flushing while a bit of blood seeped his nose.

“Spike really?” Barb glared.

He jumped and wiped his nose. “Hey im 16 sis, we have our hormones growing.” he defended. Purple walks over and leans down and cups his cheek.

“Don’t hold it in sweetie, if you do it will all come out sooner or later.” She grinned.

“W-wha?” her tail booped his nose before she turned around to sit down and went to finish her food.

Twilight shook her hand before turning to me. “So, Daniel, what are you planning today?”

“Not sure.” I shrugged. “I might as well have a look around town since I didn't have a chance to explore it yet.”

“Would you like for us to join you?” the two sisters said with an innocent smile.

The mare leaned to me. “Might as well you do. I do have some trust you’ll keep them in line.” She whispered.

I nodded before turning to these two. “Yeah why not.”

“That's great!” they said. I then realized something.

“Where is Seventy-four?”

“He's still sleeping.” Pink answered. “Best you all let him be till he wakes up.”

“Why?” Spike asked.

“He’s talking to his Light and Dark one.” Purple replied.

I have heard about these from what they have said throughout the week. “You three mentioned about them a few times but not in full detail? What are Light and Dark ones?” I asked. The two sisters look..considered by my question..first time seeing that from them.

“Well…”

*****

Seventy-four dreams.

Seventy-four was on top of a hill sitting under a tree as wind blew around him. Leaves danced in the gust while a large city stood over the horizon not too fat from where he was now.

*Sigh* he breathed deeply into the view.

“Sweetie, are you feeling ok?” He asked as he looked over to his Light and Dark One. The Light one named Ljubica and his Dark One named Amelia. His light one wore a black business suit with a small skirt as his Dark one wore a black vest and pants with a red button shirt.

“I'm alright.” He breathed while looking out to the peaceful open lands. “Three hundred years..has it been that long.” he said as he looked over to Ljubica and Amelia.

“It has.” Ljubica nodded. He smiled softly.

“Ljubica, how is my family?” he asked with a slight sadness in his voice.

The light one frowned a bit. “Your mother and grandmother miss you. And...him.’ She scoffed. “Your mother finally ditched that vile wolf.” he chuckled.

“So it’s in the Dark Realm now?” he asked Amelia.

“Getting the worst punishments my lady has to offer.” She smirked.

“That’s what the cheater gets..what a waste of air.” he paused and thought for a second. “It’s so strange being in a town again.” he said while looking at the two.

“You and your loved ones have been traveling for so long. It's normal to forget and feel a strange sensation.” His light one spoke.

“That is true..most of the towns we meet before this one..hasn’t been the best for us.”

“They run in different law and order, at least this one has more easy going rules.” His ark one mentioned.

“That last one tried to hang us, the one before that tried to sell us into slavery..” he said with slight anger in his voice.

“Well you three have perfect bodies and you three did kill some of their locals when they tried to feel you threw up.” Amelia added.

“Yea fucking pervs..” his ears then twitch and turned to see a cloaked being nearby. “Hey!” The cloaked being stopped back before vanishing in blue smoke. “Girls, what or who was that?” he asked. The two ready their weapons and look around.

“Not sure, but from the sensation of that person's power, he or she can enter one's dreams.” Amelia answered.

“I gotta worry about my dreams now..great. Anyways I should wake up now.” he said as the two weapons vanished in the air. He grabs the two and hulls them into a tight hug. They hug him back to sooth him.

“Thank you, my big sisters.” he chuckled.

“Of course little brother.” They cood and pecked his cheeks. He only smiled and shut his eyes when he woke up. He was back in his room, he got dressed and headed out towards the others.

*****

“Wow…” I blinked when they finished the story of the light and dark ones while Twilight was scribbling in her scroll.

“Even let us talk to our past family...even though it's like a message, you know what talking to our families is like.” that perks me up a bit.

“S...so I could talk to my family?” I ask a bit taken back in shock.

“Wait, you can connect with the souls of the dead?” twi asked I was shocked as well.

“No, well think of it like a..sever i think they are called, you talk to your Light or Dark one and they relay your message to the family member and they replay it back to you by a message.” she paused.

“Genealogy is VERY important to our culture.” Purple added.

“So you're not interrupting the dead?” I asked.

“Dead? What that?” She asked tilting her head before she looked at me with her eyes. “OHHH you mean when they pass? Well no, our souls go from this mortal realm to the other realms, depending on a person's belief system, they can talk to their past loved ones or if they are reincarnation they can talk to that person's soul.”

“But isn’t that illegal to interact with the souls of the dead?” Twilight questioned.

“No, it’s like you talking to someone overseas you might not see them but they don’t mind hearing from you.”

“That's a bit strange.” I inquired. “It still sounds a bit bizarre to speak with dead people.”

“Well they are passed to the other realms, do you have someone you want to talk to?” Purple asked with a raised brow.

I felt a bit uncomfortable about talking about my dead family as I shook my head. “No.”

“The officer is always on t-” the two sisters saw something new a..cucumber in front of them on the table. “WHATTHEFUCKISTHAT!?” they both jumped and landed on me.

“GAH!” I yelled and fell on the ground. “Ow……” the weight of their bodies was literally crushing me. They got up fast and helped me up.

“Sorry about that.”

“No worries…” I groaned as I stood. “What was that about?”

“It’s just unexpended.” they blush.

Spike picked up the cucumber and arched his brow. “It's just a cucumber.”

“Yes but it was unexpended it freaks us out.” they said before they heard clapping behind them, they turned their heads and saw Seventy-four chuckling.

“How was my prank? Sorry Daniel.”

“You plant that there?” I arched a brow.

“I did, was hoping they would jump back and not towards you.” he said as he took a bite out of the cucumber.

“Wolfy that was so mean.” Pink whined with puffy cheeks. He walked up to her with a smile.

“It was funny..how are you two back?” he asked.

“We’re alright.” They nodded. He raises his brow and looks at them with a stern look.

“We do this every week.” he said as his hands/paws covered themselves in magic. They nodded and raised their shirts a bit and showed him their backs. He put his paws on their backs as the sound of muscles pulling and breaking as well as a few bones could be heard. Twi, Barb and Spike winced and groaned by the sound of them popping around. He drinks one of his healing potions he keeps in his robes before hitting the floor.

“Do you do this a lot?” I asked.

“Every Week.” he said as the sisters lowered their shirts and went to him with a worried look on their faces.

“You gonna be okay?” Pink asked in worry.

“I tell you every week, yes I will, I just need to buy some new healing potions.”

“You need more?” Twilight asked.

“Yea, the rest are in my bags..but only a few dozens at most.”

The mare cupped her chin. “Hmmm...well, I think Zecora might be able to help you get more if she can make them.”

“Great, what do i need to do to pay her back?” he asked, getting up and sitting next to Pink.

“Well, Zecora doesn't need bits like we do. She normally pays us by helping her get urbs in the forest.”

“Ah, now Miss Twilight, what is my punishment?” he asked.

Her eyes widened. “Punishment?”

“Why yes, I did kill those two low lifes. Now tell me what my punishment is.” he said.

Twilight sighed. “Seventy four, you are taking your punishment. You just need to behave and not cause trouble.”

“..that’s it?” he asked shocked. “You're not going to flay me, hang me? Rip my intense out and nail them to a tree and force me to run around it. You're not going to dip me in bruning oils or bury me alive?”

“What!?” Twilight blinked in shock. “ No no no no no no! I’d never do that.” he pauses at this and looks her dead in the eyes.

“A-are you serious?!” Purple said in shock.

“Listen we may have strict rules, but we're not monsters.” She replied.

“...this is a first.” Pink said as she looked confused and relieved at the same time.

“Like I said, we don't know what you guys have been through, but I assure you, Equestria is not like that.”

The three looked at each other then back at her.

“...Can we ask for asylum?” they all asked at once.

Twilight blinked to the request but she smiled. “Of course.” they all smiled, got up and all pulled her into a hug. She blinked by this before she returned the embrace. They put her down.

“I’m sorry about being the way we are it just...you're the first town we have encountered that hasn’t tried to kill us..or enslaved us.” Seventy-four chuckled.

The mare grew saddened by his words before cupping his cheek. “You and your family are safe here. Just try not to cause trouble, understand?” his eyes twitch as his tail sways from side to side by her touch.

“I’m weak to scratches.” he blushed. She blinked before grinning a bit and scratched his ears. She then looked up as Pink was..calm but the staring wasn’t helping. I was thankful that she was at least trying to control her temper.

Seventy-four then pull back from Twilight ear rubbing.

“Well I gotta work on your garden, miss Twilight.”

“Of course.” She smiled. He got his stuff as well as his little stick elementals as they followed him out of the tree house.

That left the sisters and me. “So what are you two gonna do on your days off?” I asked.

“We need new clothes, most of them are on their last legs.” they said with a blush.

“Makes sense. The clothes are too small on you ladies.”

“Oh yes, we have outgrown them.” Purple said as she looked at me. “Besides we need to get newer undergarments so my sister's husband doesn't hurt himself every week.” she said sadly.

I nodded. “I'm just happy you three are finally easing yourselves into the rules of this country. I know it's not easy.”

“Well you haven’t tried to sold us into sex slaves.” the sisters said with disgust in their mouths.

“You three judge things too fast and do not give it a chance. That kind of negative thinking will get you in trouble.”

“...so the families?” Purple asked as she looked at twilight. “Do they want my sister's husband's guts?”

“They’re still angry but they don’t want you killed.” She replied. “Just a warning they will not hesitate to inform Princess Celestia if you attack them again.”

“..right, your criminal system is very strange.” Pink said.

“Back where we came from it was: Depending on the crime, one of these things is gonna happen: If it's not very severe, you'll serve some time in jail in a chain gang. You'll basically be doing community service to pay back for your crime. You're an idiot, don't do it again. If it's more severe, like say stealing someone's car, or robbing a business, you're gonna start losing fingers. Literally. We'll chop your fingers off until we go for the whole paw. Domestic abuse is public whipping with your crime proclaimed. Murder, rape, whether of adults or children, is means for either: Public hanging or death by firing squad.” Purpled ended.

I was dumbstruck that a phenomenon like that would exist and they get away with it. Twilight herself was shocked as well. “H-How can that be legal in your country?”

“Our government went like this..” she paused. “Everything within the state, nothing outside the state, nothing against the state,” Purple said. “We have seen what other nations have done and you give them an..nanometer they will take a kilometer.”

“What countries do this?” I asked finally.

“What do you mean?” she asked Crossing her arms over her chest.

“What countries do this kind of act of evil?”

“It’s not evil, our King has seen how it is when people get too..compatible with things.” she shivered. “As long as you're not against the country you would be fine in our nation.” she said rubbing the back of her head.

“So they just allow rape, sexual abuse and violence and no one can speak up about it?” I asked angrily. They then facepalm HARD.

“NO! If you DO that disgusting stuff, you WILL be up for a public hanging or death by a firing squad, if you DON’T, you don’t have to worry.” Pink said.

“Then why did you leave your country?” Twilight asked.

“We wanted to go on an adventure!” they said with a cheer in their voices.

The Demicorn and I looked at each other before going back to them. “You guys are very strange.” I spoke.

“Thanks, come on Daniel let go out of town!” they smiled and dragged me out of the tree house.

“H-Hey wait!” I yelled but rendered useless. Ugh...what is up with them these days? They then stop and look back inside.

“Miss horny, where can we get new clothes?” Purple asked.

“My friend Rarity lives at the Carousel Boutique.” Twilight spock and blushed. “And don't call me miss horny.”

“That horn is large. Miss Twilight and where is this Carousel Boutique, we still have no idea where everything is in this town.”

“Just look for the fancy white building. Not hard to miss.” they smiled and shut the door.

“Thanks!” they said as they helped me up on my feet.

“Can you not drag me like that please?” I asked while dusting myself.

“Sure, hmm hey Daniel you ever had a girlfriend?” they both smirked.

This got me to blush. “W-where the hell did this come from?”

“Well we want to keep you on your toes.” they chucked before walking in front of me their tails slapping my ass playfully.

I yelped and flushed deeply. “C-can you not please?” Purple looks back at me.

“Oh come on Donny, it was cute, having you blush like that.” she said with a wink.

“Oh jeez.” I sighed.

We went on four about an half an hour trying to find this place. This town was bigger than I anticipated. I mean I never had time to look around much, only to get to work and come home.

We then found this place was a fancy building with yellow curtains, purple checkered patterns and a flag on the top of the building.

“The upkeep must cost a ton” I said out loud as the two look at me.

“You said that outloud dear.” they laughed with me.

“What can you blame me for?” I countered.

“Nothing just, this place has way too much on it, i mean it pretty but there is such a thing as too much.” Pink said as she knocked at the door.

“Coooooomiiiiiiing.~” We heard the unicorn sing from inside. She opened it and jumped when she saw us. “O-Oh. I wasn't expecting you three to visit.” The two sisters look at each other then back at her.

“You want us to leave?” they asked nervously.

“Oh no no no no, darlings. I was just surprised by it all.” She assured quickly.

“..do you forgive us too? In this short amount of time?” they asked now scratching their heads.

Rarity breathed. “Its not that I forgive you for hat happened. Trust me i'm still upset and even scared. But, if Twilight believes you changed and will follow the rules, then I will give you a second chance as well.” they both nodded.

“Good, I like you.” they both said.

“So what brings you three here?” She asked.

“Well we need new undergarments, my husband has been taking the pain off of our backs every week.” Pink said. “And Daniel here needs new clothes, some less..strange.”

“What's that supposed to mean?” I asked while narrowing my eyes.

“Back where we came from everyone wore suits or dresses.” she added. “Your clothes are..odd.”

“Well we humans wear different sets and styles of clothing.” I mentioned. She nodded as she look at Rarity.

“You got anything that can shrink our bodies down?” Purple asked.

“Well, I have made bras and other undergarments that can compress the weight from a mare’s breast or a stallion's crotch.” She said blushing a bit.

“That would help Wolfy his crotch always get in the way.” Pink said as she blushed. “Sorry.”

The mares blush increased before clearing her throat. “Nothing to worry about. Please, come in. I’ll take your measurements.” they do so as I wait in the waiting room.

(3rd POV)

Rarity’s horn lit up as she levitated a set of silk, string, and cloth in a neat pile before placing on red glasses. She grabbed a note pad and quill. “Alright dears, please remove your clothes.” they do as their clothes and undergarments hit the floor making a loud thump. Rarity stepped back with a gobsmacked expression, eye wide as dinner plates and her jaw hanging. “Holy Celestia above!” the two clear their throats.

“You aren’t becoming bi by us are you?” the two joked.

“Wha? No no no, of course not.” Rarity replied while clearing her throat. “I just wasn't expecting you two to be so...you know..”

“It’s alright.” they said. “Go on miss.”

“Right…” Rarity got her measuring tape and started measuring the two. She began with the upper levels of their large breasts. Then did the waist and hips.

“So with this magic underwear stuff, how much can it shrink us?”

“W-Well, from the measurements...you’re breasts are almost 12 feet long (3.6 meters) and 8 feet (2.4 meters) wide.” The unicorn spoke with a surprised tone while looking at the measurements.

“Now you know why my wolfy struggles to help us.” Pink replied. “So anything you can do about this?”

Rarity walked to a drawer and opened it to grab a book before opening it. She flipped through a few pages before reading one of them. “Well, from the notes I have here with experience with mares with large breasts, but this will be a challenge.”

“So you can help us?” Purple asked hopefully.

“Well, I do have good and bad news if I'm calculating this correctly.” They gulp at this.

“And that is?” they asked nervously.

“The good news is with the proper enchanting clothes I use, I can have your breasts lose most of the weight and shrink them down to a more proper size.”

“Shrink them down as in perimently?” they asked.

“Oh no darlings.” She giggled. “You see, the enchanting on my clothes had special properties I made myself. When your cleavage makes contact with the cloth, it will incase them in a special magic void where they will retreat to while your undergarments outside make you look smaller than you look without them.”

“How much smaller are we talking?” they said with raised brows.

“Well that's the bad news.” Rarity replied. “Normally the cloth can take a full set of breasts no problem, but with how large you two are, it will only take a certain amount.”

“How much will it take?” Pink asked.

“Well, I designed the enchantment to take at least 50 inches (127 cm) max when it comes to breast coverage.”

“So by taking 50 inches (127 cm) from our 140 inches (355.6 cm), that's 90 inches (228.6 cm) left…” Purple hummed.

“And we will be left with a Massive R-cup.” Pink replied. “Miss Rarity, is there a way you can increase the enchantment for us?”

“Well, I can, but it will take me a while to strengthen the enchantment for you ladies.”

“Alright we can wait just please hurry when you can, say things for our thighs and rears if it isn’t too much to ask.”

“I can work a set of undergarments for you two right now so it can be tolerable at least until I make the adjustments.” they nodded as they let her do her work. They watch her dra out the layout of the bra and panties before asking. “Before I continue, what color do you want the bras and panties to be?”

“We’ll take them black.” Pink smiled.

“Ah you ladies have good taste.” Rarity giggled while she started making their undergarments. “I certainly favor black as well. It has such a slimming look to a mare's body don't you agree?” they only nod. She hummed and snipped, stringed and clipped together their bras. They were impressed how fast she was making them. About just a half hour later, she finished both pairs before holding them out. “Done. Go ahead and try them on.” they do so as they try them on slowly. The cups snuggled against their cleavage before they felt the effects of the enchantment take hold. Their breasts shrunk down to 90 inches now, taking most of the wight off their backs as did the pants that shrunk their thighs and ass cheeks to a tolerable size.

“Thank you..um is there anyway to shrink them down more later on?” they both asked.

“Once I finish with the upgrades on the enchantment can apply it to your bras and panties.”

“How should we repay you?” Purple asked.

“Well, call this a gift.” She smiled. They look at each other.

“We will still try to repay you miss.” they said as they got their clothes on.

(Daniel POV)

I heard the door open to see the sisters walk out. Their large sizes were smaller than before, which surprised me. I stood up and approached them. “Wow, you two look smaller than before.”

“But still huge.” they said. They did some stretches and walked around feeling the weight lesson on them.

“We can now run better...but our bust will still hit our faces.”

“Well better than nothing I suppose.” I shrugged.

“Yea..you're turned Donny.” Purple said as she pushed me to the door.

“Okay okay no shoving.” I spoke as I entered and shut the door. The mare was making some notes on her notepad before I cleared my throat. “Miss rarity?”

“Ah yes, come in come in.” she said as she moved stuff around. I approached her before she looked at me. “Kindly remove your clothes please.” I nodded before I removed my pants and my shirt.

“Hm no fur, pale skin.” she said as she took her messagerments. “Now your undergarments too.”

“Seriously?” I flushed further.

“Don’t be embarrassed I have seen many colts and mares naked when I do this.” I sighed as embarrassment flooded me. But, I did what she asked of me as I pulled them off while covering my eyes with a hand. I heard her hum while scribbling. “You seem smaller than modern stallions darling.”

“Oh please don't say anything about it. Besides where not even the same specials, for all you know i could grow to the size of my leg” I grumbled.

“Really?”

“No, I'm joking.” she only hum to herself as she went on taking my measurements. A few minutes later she finished up.

“Alright you can get dressed now.” I grabbed my clothes and got them back on. I walked out their quickly as my embarrassment was going to kill me.

“Hello.” The sisters waved at me as I got my jacket on.

“Hey.” I replied.

“How are you doing?” Purple asked.

“Im alright.” I breathed as my blush finally faded.

“Come sit.” they said as we had to wait. I sat in between the two while doing so.

“So..Donny, tell us what your world is like?” Purple asked

“Well, life back home was calm on some perspectives. It's kinda like this place. People working, families growing, and war.”

They look sad at that last part, but understanded.

“And tech wise? What is your nation like?”

“I lived in a country called the United States. As for technology, ours is barely starting out. We have a few computers here and there, bit nothing special.”

“...a few? Like you're brick?” Pink asked.

“Well back in 1964 A.D we moved from electrical-transistors to pure optical computing, The result was slower advancement, but stupidly robust systems that can function perfectly fine after sitting around gathering dust for a few centuries from what I heard.”

“You sure?” Purple asks scratching her chin.

“I don't really know much about it. I’m not a geek when it comes to technology.”

“What does A.D mean, you use it as a calendar.”

“That would be Anno Domini meaning in the year of the Lord, but is often presented using "our Lord".”

“You mentioned before a while back about your religion.” Pink spoke.

I sighed. “I did.” They only nodded. I then felt something gentle on my arm, I then looked at Purple looking down at me. “What is it?” her whiskers twitch a bit before she..

“Meow.” she said with a snicker.

I arched a brow. “...okayyyyy?” These two can be really unusual sometimes.

“So did you have a girlfriend back home?” Pink asked.

“No.” I shook my head. “I didn't have many friends growing up. And most of my other time I was in the war.” they both then hugged me.

“New friend.” they both said with happiness in their voices.

I smiled a tad. “Thanks ladies…” Thought I did blush a bit since my arms were in between their large cleavages. They smiled and pulled back.

“So Daniel, can you tell us more about your world?” they both asked.

“Well, there were a lot of events that occurred in my world's history besides wars. One of which was known as the Great war is lasted from Jul 28, 1914 to December 24, 1919, America joined the War alongside Central Powers when the British, sunk one of our ships in the late 1915 the British and French fought against us and our Prussian allies, our north nation, called the Canada launched an invasion against our now they had a TINY population but they would still try to hold the line until the british got troops in Canada in 1917. They do this since they believed we would not be able to defeat them. Though in our time in 1917, we were not prepared for what lay ahead. It was almost impossible to send reinforcements to the Prussians due to the British Blockades in the oceans that cut off ways to the areas our allies were at. It was about 3 years in until we were able to build a battleship to stand a chance against them. But due to that, we were able to give our Prussia Allies the needed help they needed desperately. With our support, we were able to draw back against the Canadians and their allies.” I pause so they can take in this information.

“However in August 1916, there was a navel bombing in Boston killing 90% of all people. Upon december 20, the war with canada grew more dangerous as they were using gas attacks, which we respond in kind with our own gas attacks. In 1918, the British were still dominating in the Atlantic with their blockades, lucky the Prussia subs and the US new naval ships, we fought back but it was steep at first for everyone one of our ships that killed theirs they sunk 6 to 9 of ours. We were close to winning the war since our numbers were greater than allies powers on our side of the ocean . They can't afford to lose Europe for it. By that time, we invaded front he Saint Lawrence river, and little by little, we began to take over Canada, and it was controlled by the US, and we turned it into our own nations. In August of the following year, the enemies surrendered. Prussia and the USA continued to live as allies and reminded ourselves of what we accomplished and made in the great war.”

“on an other note the Russian empire fall into civil war, thankfully the fucking commies was all hug and their entrails was drag through Moscow, after the end of the war france, Britian and Italiy all had to pain for with the peace treaty we officerd of. They had to pay back Prussia and the US” I said. I could go on more but don’t want to overload them. I'm just giving them the short version of it.

“Oh really?” Pink asked. “What other stuff do you have to say?”

“By 1935 A.D a man called Nikola Tesla made these flying saucers that can move faster than speed of sound and a few decades before that he made the Wardenclyffe Tower which provides free energy all over Earth using wireless technology.” I said trying to remember my history classes.

“Your world is quite interesting.” Purple spoke.

I nodded. “Yeah, though there's many parts that are not perfect about it.”

“Oh? How?”

“Well you got the bombing of 2005 which had these bombs called nukes that were sent into major cities, killing millions. New, York. Berlin. France, Lika-Senj County, Moscow and New Delhi, London. Over 130 millions dead. Men, women and kids, families and friends gone in a blink of an eye.”

“That's awful.” Pik breathed.

I nodded. “And to top it off...there are also the bad things you guys went through before we met.” they nodded before hugging him.

“And you're with us now. We will protect you like you're one of our own cubs.”

My eyes locked to the two. “Just….please be reasonable and not hurt or kill anyone unless it's out of self defense.”

“We will try our best.” Purple said with a smile before she rubs her cheeks against mine. My cheeks burned with a blush, not just for it but my breasts were compressing to my arms again.

“Does someone like our girls?~” Pink purred in my ear.

“Uh…” Goddammit I hate when I’m frozen up like this. “I...would lie if I said no…”

“Truthfully good, well I guess my sister would love to D.T.F. you.~” Pink winked.

“Uh...D.T.F?”

“Down To Fuck.~” Purple purred.

….Furry girl says what now!? My face exploded red as I jumped from their grasps and backed up. “WHoa whoa whoa, l-lets not get ahead of ourselves girls.”

“My sister wants a husband.” Pink said as she chuckled. “Guess she will become a MILF after all, huh sis?”

“That is true! I want many bunnies!” She said with excitement.

I sweatdropped. “....man you two really escalate quickly.”

“We are bunnies and we have a passion for mating. Just ask my husband he is sore for weeks and that is even with his magic.”

Oh that explains the ears they have. But… “if your bunnies, why have cheetah spots?”

“We are hybrids: our mom the bunny and our father the cheetah.”

“Oooooooooh, that makes sense...I think.” I’m surprised hybrids can even exist despite the Chromosomes to be different. Purpled giggled after that.

“Oh sweetie, us Caticians will fuck anything.~~~” she blew a kiss at me.

My face exploded red as I grasped my head. “Purple I said no more invading my head!”

“You need to keep under lock and key, it's like an open door.” she laughed even harder.

“Ugh, you’re killing me here…” I groaned.

“Well, it looks like someone is happy.~~” Pink smirked as her tail pointed at my crotch.

I looked down and flushed seeing a bulge growing before I covered myself.

“Don’t be ashamed of it Daniel, we have seen boners before.” Purple smiled as she..EARS grab me.

“What are you-?” I blinked before she pulled me close to them. She then sit me down beside the two.

“Don’t be ashamed of it, you're part of the family now, and we don’t mind what you look like under those clothes, we all sleep naked.~”

I cannot believe what I am hearing right now. This is insane. “Uh….you girls...take this really easy on...well...sex and stuff.”

“Well sexual stuff like Porn is illegal in Catic, buut out here. It is a far game.~” Purple smirk as she licks my neck Slowly with her Long as hell tongue. It was easily as long as my forearm how the hell does she fit that in her mouth?! I shuddered by her slow lick while blushing deeper.

“Hmm tasty, I might have to eat you later.” she joked as she showed her cheetah teeth.

I jumped a bit. “Purple…”

“Oh relax i can give blowjobs as good as someone without sharp teeth.” she said punching my shoulder lightly.

My face grew more red. “You girls are so open talking about sex.”

“Thanks.” they both chirped. Man these two are a serious handful.

The door opened up as Rarity stopped out. “Alright darling, your clothes are finished.”

“Ah thank you rarity.” I smiled. The girls got up and.. I was STILL being held by Purple ears in the air. “Purple!”

“Oh sorry.” Purple then put me down gently as I check myself before we walk inside. I tried on the clothing and it was comfortable. My shirt was red in color with a black sweater on and blue jeans.

“This looks great Rarity. Thanks.” I smiled. She only smiled as I turned around and looked in the mirror. A few minutes later the sisters came out. “Thank you again for this Rarity.”

“Oh it's no problem Darling. I do like a new challenge.” The white unicorn giggled.

“And don’t forget, we feel lighter!” the two sisters said, jumping up and down and stretching.

“I’ll give Twilight a call to have you both come down when I finish the enchantments.” the two smiles before kissing Rarity on the cheek, one kiss per check. The fashion mare’s cheeks bloomed red as they walked off.

“Sorry about them.” I chuckled sheepishly before I ran off to catch up to them. “What was that about?” I asked them in a curious tone.

“It’s what we do in our culture. A thankful way of saying thank you is to be kissed on the check.” Pink explained.

“I guess it would be embarrassing if you accidentally kiss someone on the lips.” I chuckled.

“Would someone like a kiss for how thankful we are?” They stop and turn towards me.

I blinked and looked around. No one was close by as I turned back to them. “...you mean me?”

“Duh. now as a thankful note.” they rush in faster than my eyes could track before they both kiss me on the lips before switching sides. My face flushed deep red by the actions. I mean yeah I did get kissed by a few girls in my time in and out of the war, but this was a whole new experience.

“We are thankful we have met you Daniel.” they said sheeply

“...yeah….me too…” I breathed as I tried to process those kisses. They then grab me and shook me out of my day dreaming.

“Now where is our new family member?” Purple teased.

I sighed a bit before smiling softly. “....right here.” she walked up to me as I was to her stomach in level she picked me up and kissed me on the cheek and played with my hair.

“You are part of the family now, we will stay as a family forever. May Aniu Guild you're soul young Daniel.” She cooed.

“...thanks Purple.” I smile softly. She then looked at me with her purple eyes in me.

“When are we having cubs?”

“Pttt!” I sputtered out in shock. “...God you always escalate things quickly.”

“I Want fourty, twenty of each. And I will name my first male as Daniel Jr.” she said as she hugged me.

“Jesus Purple I don't know if I can handle that many kids.”

“..Do you need a spell that makes you cum bigger loads?” She asked.

“PTTTTTTT!” I sputtered louder this time. “W-What!?”

“Well Wolfty can feel one of my bra cups with pre.” Pink added. “If you like we can ask him to make a spell for you and make you make as much as him for a short time, make sure you REALLY get my sister pregnant.” My eye twitched to this.

“Think he can do the same to you sister?~~~~” Purple grinned. “We are a family after all.~~”

“Oh you mean make me intro a hermaphroditic for a short time hmm sounds interesting.” Pink added.

“Seventy four can knock me up too. Your husband and my Donny can share us.~”

“Wow sister, we need to know if both parties would be good on that, you know how it is for Catic, one male to twenty females.”

‘....CATIC LADY SAY WHAT NOW?!?!’ Harems are legal!??’

“Good point. Let's go home and talk to your Wolfy about this.” Purple giggle. They smiled and walked back to the house.

“Um Purple did i hear that right?”

“Hmm?” She asked as she carried me.

“Uh….are you two serious about this? I mean are harems literally legal?” I asked.

“Yes they are, you see male to female births are like 1 to 20, our military only has men in it. And with the low birth rate of men, they can have as many wifes as needed.”

“Jesus Christ…” I breathed. “Back where I come from, harems and Polygamy is illegal.”

“Instersing.” she said as my mind raced before we came into the backyard of Twilight house as we saw Seventy-four tending to his garden.

“Oh wolfy.~~” Pink cooed as we approached. He looked up and smiled at us.

“Hello my dear, what brings you to my garden?” he asked as his tiny elements tend to his garden as well.

“Well my sister has an idea and privilege she wants to speak about.” His wife explained.

“Alright i’m all ears.”

Purple stepped forward. “Seventy four, I plan to have my son as my husband, but you know how much I care about you right?”

“I know but you must grow Purple.”

“I am.” She nodded. “And I want to ask, would you like to build a harem? You and Donny as head males?”

“Hmmm let me think about it, and Daniel?”

“Well...it's a shocker to me.” I replied. “I mean back home this kind of thing is illegal.” The wolf nodded and looked over at Daniel walking around him.

“How high is you're masculinity?”

“Well, I am well balanced in my body. I have a healthy diet as well. I have been eyed by other women and such, and I try to help out as much as I can.” the wolf chuckled.

“In Catic masculinity means how much you bond with your brothers.”

“Oh well that's pretty easy for me. Back when I was in the war, I bond and trust my fellow soldiers. We bond a lot and I see them as brothers.” I replied.

“..You don’t go through that?” he asked.

“What are you talking about?”

“In Catic we see each other as brothers to straighten that bond we mate with each other builds our soul connection.” he pauses. “Have you ever seen a thousand of men working like a hivemind Daniel?”

My face was red by this information he gave me. “I uh….never had thought about that...I never pegged myself as Bisexual. I’m usually into women.”

“We are all bi-sexial but the rule in Catic is you MUST have cubs before you become bi, must save the family tree.”

“So if I ever want this harem to be real, I have to impregnate Purple first.”

“Yes, but remember this Daniel, those cubs are your family future, you must see them have families of their own.”

“Never had children before...but I will try to protect them with my life.” The wolf smiled.

“Good, but first, why don't you take Purple on a date while my Pink dots watches?”

My cheeks burned a bit. “A...date?”

“Yea, let you two know each other more.” He smirked before gently pushing them out of the backward.

“But...I have never been on a date before.” I confessed. Purple only grabbed my arm and dragged me while Pink followed. What the hell am I gonna do?

“So where should we go Donny?” Purple asked happily.

“I...I don't know. I have never been on a date before.” I replied. She nodded.

“How does it feel Daniel to have the honor of my sister as your future wife?” Pink asked with a snicker.

“Uh…..well, it's a lot to process...but your sister is very beautiful.” I blushed. Purple picked me up and our faces were a few centimeters from each other.

“You really think that?”

“Y-Yeah...I had to lie to you or your sister.”

“No.” She said with a smile as we walked/dragged into an outdoor restaurant we came to a waiting area. Pink sat at another table nearby to watch us. A waiter came by to ask for our orders. With the food they eat of hay and flowers, I asked for a salad with veggies since it was the only thing I could eat. The sisters looked at each other then back at me, as I remember they had sharp teeth.

Okay okay...I gotta try to play this out. I did see a few dates here and there back home. “So Purple…” She snapped on me with a smile. “...ahem...so uh...what do you do for fun?” she looks around to see anyone around then leans forward.

“I like to blow shit up.” she whispered.

My face was deadpanned. “Does every activity involve with explosions and sex?”

“Well no, I do like to cook and read, I like sci-fi and fantasy books.”

“Okay better.” Okay least she does NORMAL things rather than explosions and sex.

“What about you?” She asked, looking at me with a dreamy look.

“Well...before I joined the war, I did enjoy sports like tennis and ping pong, I am a fan of reading books, majority of fantasy and romance novels.”

“Oh? Didn’t know you where the romantic type.~” She winked.

“Well by dumb karma, some of the majority romance novels I read...they uh...have some adult stuff, but I didnt know until i got to them.” I defended myself.

“Oh what kind of stuff?” She said as I felt her tail coiling around my leg.

My face burned. “Uh…..well...mostly with a guy and girl….fu….fu…” she placed a finger on my lips.

“Just need to say what they are dear no need to embarrass yourself in public, now what language are those books in?”

I clear my throat. “They’re in German, but I know how to speak a few other languages.” She looked at me with a nod.

“I speak German my country main language, a tiny bit of English, I will say it kind of funny their this thing that was called the Muhlenberg legend our nation had to pick what we where going to speak and it won to German in a single vote, that why we are so close to the Prussians.”

I nodded. “Other languages known besides German and English is Russian, Japanese and French.” she looked at me confused.

“Why do you speak the language of your enemy during this Great War that was 86 years ago?”

“Well, while traveling through the war, I pick up a thing or two, Reznov did teach me to speak Russian during my time with him.” she nods.

“What would you like to know about our nation.” Purple asked before her sister looked at her with a considered look.

“Well, why is it that your nation is a dangerous place? I mean you guys mentioned you dealt with rapists, murderers and other frightening Catic.”

“Oh that easy if you do that stuff it shows you are weak and weak and need to be snuff out.” she said. “Your chain is as strong as its weakest link type of way.”

“But doesnt your leader do something about it? Aren't there like guards or police forces out there?”

“Yea there is a police force. They do the judgments since they have mind readers, can’t lie if someone looks at your memories.”

“Oh Jesus…” I grumbled at the thought of my mind being invaded by force. Our food came as we ate. While the talk was a bit odd, I will admit her company is warm and welcoming.

“So Daniel, what is your tech like?” Pink asked.

“Well, the technology back home is a bit modern. so far laptops are just being developed. I have heard they still use vacuum tubes, VHS and more flatter stuff that is less than fist is coming out now but it is mainly for the military.”

“Guess being part of the military has its perks.” Purple giggled.

“A little.” I chuckled.

“What other things?” Pink asked.

“Well we have biotech now, basic things at first like in 1970 A.D People can change their hair, eyes color. And destroying genetic diseases but stuff like cancer have a 0.5% of killing someone now being a grunt in the military had you peak human, as in like i can run at 43.45 KM/H be stabbed multiple times with no armor and live to tell the tall, can lift 429.55 kilograms and can pull 506.66 kilograms at my max and it’s the same with every other American soldier.”

“Very impressive.” Purple spoke interested.

“It isn’t really since everyone in the military has this stuff.”

Knowing their next question I answer that for them.

"Thanks and before you ask I couldn't escape from that place because of electric bars and one way in by a slow elevator with machine guns at the top in case there was an escape." I mentioned.

“Who are these Germans you speak of?” Pink asked. “What nations were they?”

“Well the Germans weren't really a nation it was a private military company it was mostly traidor Eroupians that felt bad for the middle east federation and fought for them. Let me tell you the Prussians where Pissed. The Prussian, a nation that has it originality was the name of the nation before it. The Prussians ordered all private military soldiers and other people from the group to be executed by flamethrower or guillotine, a device that forces a sharp metal to behead people, Germans stand for Global. Emergency. Rapid . Medical. Arms. Nat. Squads.” I finished.

“Your world is quite interesting to our own.” Purple smiled.

“In some ways they are. Good and bad.” I shrugged. They nodded before we got the bill..I still didn’t know how to read the native alphabet. Purple set a number of bits down before we left the restaurant. “I have to say this is pretty nice..and finally glad it's normal for a change with you two around.”

“Thank you dear.” Pink said before she stopped and looked at me. “Tonight we should have a snuggle party.” Purple gasped at this and smiled brightly.

My cheeks turned a bit Pink. “....why am I getting the feeling you two are planning something?”

Pink looked at me with a wink. “If we wanted to we would drag you somewhere and fuck you all day long.~” She whispered in my ear. My face immediately turned red as damn dirty thoughts swam in my mind.

“I make your other head red as well.” Pink said as her tail brushed up against my crotch.

I backed up quickly. “I uh...c-come on Pink, this is a bit much...I-I mean what would your husband say about this?”

“Well like he said we are ALL bisexually..if you want, you two can give me and my sister a show.~” she said with a brighter wink.

“...Jesus…” My God, they show no limits. Purple wraps her arounds me.

“Don’t listen to her, she's just trying to get under your skin my Donny.”

Realizing what she meant, I turned to Pink with a deadpan expression. “...not cool with that cockblock Pink.”

“Oh who cock would you be blocking?” she laughed before going back to her normal face look. “But really You should join our snuggle parties, all of those blankets all coiling around us and movie night is the best.”

“Well...I cant argue about that.” I confessed with a small smile. She smirks at me before gently punching my arm.

“That’s the spirit!” Today was pretty decent. I just hope that this will lead to a decent path with me, these furries and the ponies.

Author's Note

Hey everyone! Now I'm sure you'r wondering where I have been, and dont worry, it wasnt cause of my parents, It was college. It was a major pain and the classes were vey tough, more so than las semester. I had to put this asside for the while to focus, but I did work on it a bit during my night work. so its a win win. I appreciate you all for the patcience and support you give me, and I will try to get the next chap up soon since im on christmas break.

Also, the Catic and Alternation in history is Cosmicsafe 74s idea, all credit goes to him for it. Hope it didnt overwhelm you all. :)

Thank you again for the waiting and reading. Follow, comment and like to keep this remastered version going. See you all next chapter!

Chapter 10: Trust Issues

Author's Note

Hey everybody, yes im back with a chapter. Now some things to know. Reason I was off for a while was a few things. College, my assignmnets have been biting me hard in the ass and taking much of my time. Work obviously. Lastly....a family member of mine passed away a month ago. its been a rough one for me and my family. This is why I ben off for a while. I did my best to keep up with doing what I can for you all. I hope you all understand. Anyways, thank you all for your patience for this, and i'll try to keep up with the chapter.

Chapter 10: Trust Issues

Last night was a wild one, that's all I can say. It will be something that will be on a side note. I was just grateful the event was private and sound proofed for the others upstairs. As morning arrived, I exited the room. My eyes were a bit heavy from last night and my body wreaked of fluids...and my crotch was sore as hell. God, I don't know how Seventy four can handle that.

I stepped in the showers and turned the water on. Cold water bursted against me as I shivered a bit before it got warm. “Uuuuugh...Goddamnit…” I rubbed my baggy eyes as I grabbed a bottle of soap and started scrubbing. Things really escalated quickly in some ways I can describe it. The furries are okay at best. Seventy four is kind, Pink is sweet, yet scary when she wants to. Purple is like Pink yet more mother-like. First she saw me as her son and then….I honestly don't understand how things can change from one thing to another with them.

As I finished my shower, I got out and dried off before getting into my clothes again. I yawned and stretched as I saw Twilight, Barb and Spike up. “Morning.”

“Morning…” Twilight yawned while rubbing her own baggy eyes.

I glanced at Barb reading a newspaper before glancing at me. “She's been up all night studying that key she got.”

I turned to the mare and sweatdropped. “...really?”

“Yup, and no matter what she does, it doesn't work. Like it has an ID code on who is holding it.”

I grumbled while rubbing my eyes. “Twilight, I told you about what damn key, just leave it alone and talk to Seventy four about it later.”

“Can you blame me for trying to know on my own? That key holds secrets about the dimensions of magic.” She defended.

“What type of magic?” I asked.

“I don't know that thing. This defies all use of magic beyond understanding. It like the alteration of magic energy is simulating a form of space that-”

“Na na na! I don't wanna hear another long boring magical lecture, Twilight!” Spike calle out with his hands over his ears.

I glanced to Barb again who rolled her eyes. “He’s heard a ton of these magical lectures when we were infants. Trust me, she broke a record for a magic lecture that went on for almost two days straight.” She snickered. “He nearly popped his eyes and ears off from it.”

I chuckled. “The Prussians would love to have her as a professor.”

“Prussians?” Twilight questioned curiously.

“A nation from my world it’s not important as of now.” she opened her mouth before I held a hand up. “I’ll tell it some other time.” We heard footsteps and saw the three furries enter. “Hey guys.” they all nodded towards us and got some food. I glanced at the clock and saw it was 8:50am. “Ah crap I gotta get to the workshop or my boss will have my ass.”

“You only have a day off?” Barb asked.

“Depends how busy the shop is. He told me the other day we're gonna be slammed today.” I explained as I packed my tools. Purple rushed to me, gave me a kiss on the check and gave me a quick hug. I quickly left the house before making it to Frix’s shop as he just opened. Inside the shop were a selection of cycles and cars. “Morning sir.”

“Morning Daniel.” The pony looked up at me with his eyes having bags under them.

“Guess I’m not the only one coming in tired.” I chuckled a bit as I set my bag down.

“My sons kept me up last night little colts, know no bounds.” he said tiredly.

“Kids can be a handful.” I stretched.

He yawned before he walked to a desk and pulled out five copper bits. “I know you just arrived, but could you quickly head to the sugarcube corner and get me a coffee?” he asked, holding the bits to me.

I nodded and took the bits. “Sure thing...uh, where's this sugarcube corner?”

“It's west of the town. You can get there in five minutes.” Nodding again, I left the shop. I followed his directions, plus some of the locals pointing me in the right direction until I came across a gingerbread like house.

“...okay looks like they ripped this off of hansel and gretel.” I rubbed my neck before I entered the store.

“Welcome to Sugarcube corner.” A bubbly tone greeted me as I saw one of the mares I met a while back.

“Hey...uh...Pinkie right?” I asked as I approached the counter. Her eyes shot open and jumped in front of me which made me jump back in shock.

“Are you Psychic!?” She asked with her face inches from mine.

“Uhhhhhhhh...no? I just assume that's your name since you’re pink and all…” I replied. She pull away slowly, eyes still as wide as ever..does she even blink? I dug in my pocket and set the copper bits on the counter. “I’m in a hurry, I need one coffee please.”

“Oh! Of course!” She chirped and zipped in the back before coming back with a coffee cup. “Here you go.” I was dumbfounded a bit that she got something so quickly.

“Uh...are you on drugs or something?” I asked while taking the cup.

Pinkie just laughed. “Hahahahaha! On drugs that's a good one!” She took the five copper bits and placed them in the register. Okay she was on crazy pony. Without another word I left the store.

‘Note to self don’t give her any Cola or Fanta.’ I gulp at the thought since that stuff had a tiny bit of drugs in it. When I mean drugs, I mean Caffeine. Anyways, I returned to the shop where Frix was setting everything up. “Sir?”

He turned and saw me enter. “Ah, good, you got my coffee?”

“Right here.” I held the cup to him. He smiled and drank it all in one gulp.

“Whew I really needed that.” He sighed happily and tossed the cup in the trash bin. With a crack of his neck, the stallion breathed. “Alright sport, ready to start the day?”

“Yes sir.” I smiled and got to work.

*********

(No POV)

Footsteps crunched over the vegetation of the forest floor as two dark elves have been following the tracks of the cycles that were stolen from them. “How much further did these bastards go?” The first one asked.

“I do not know, but we have to find them. That boy holds the key to freeing our master. If we return empty handed, our lady will have our heads.” The second elf stated.

“Don't remind me.” The elf sighed while rubbing her temple.

**********

(Daniel POV)

The past few hours were pretty hard working. The cars, motorcycles and other vehicles had many problems, from loose pipes, missing parts and clogged tanks. As I was finishing up one of the cycles I got up and wiped some sweat from my forehead while looking at the clock, seeing it was three fifteen pm. “Man, how can these ponies have so much problems with their vehicles?” I asked my boss while wiping some gunk off my hands with a towel.

“Ah they dont know a thing about respecting their vehicles.” Frix answered while tightening a screw on a pipe.

“I agree. A vehicle needs to be tended all the time, can't just depend on others to fix them without a problem.”

“Now there's a lad who knows how to think with a machine.” Frix laughed while finishing up the pipe and pushed the hood of the car down. “So Daniel, you got any fillies or foals of your own?”

“Where I come from they’re called kids, and no, I don't really have a son or daughter.” I replied as I grabbed a bottle of water and gulped it down.

“Never found a woman?” He asked

“Ah.” I sighed while drenching my head with the last of my water. “No. I wasn't really what you call popular back home.” I dried my face with a clean towel before putting it around my neck. “It's been rough growing up for me, so I decided to do good for myself and serve in the army, Well more like going early since the military is mandatory.”

“Well, i’m sure your parents are proud of your service.” My boss smiled.

My hand gently grasped my mothers pendant. “Yeah...I know they would be.” I replied with a small smile. “I just wish they would be around longer to see it?”

Frix formed a small frown. “You lost them?”

“My mother died from a virus when I was five, and my grandfather passed when someone murdered him by injecting poison in him.” I explained as I held my necklace up. “This necklace is the last thing of my mother. It's always been a treasure to me since she gave it to me.”

“What about your father and grandmother?”

My face fell a bit as I breathed. “My father….was not what you call a father of the year. He became an alcoholic when he lost his job years ago when I was four, assaulting my mother and was arrested. My grandmother died during an earthquake when she and my old man are traveling to a place called Russian. She fell to her death and her body was never recovered.”

“I see...i’m sorry for your losses.”

“I appreciate your concern, Frix.” I smiled a bit. Frix got up and walked over.

“Mind if I say a prayer for you?”

I couldn’t help but chuckle a bit. “It would be much appreciated to me and my family.”

He shut his eyes as I did mine. “Dear Goddess of our land, please give Daniel and his family the confureted of knowing he is safe and for him to meet them in a vision of some kind. Thank you, Praise the Night, as it will Last Forever.” he said as he let go of my shoulder and open his eyes. I nodded in gratitude as we smiled. He turned to the vehicles we finished. “Alright Daniel, why don't you head home for the rest of the day?”

“You sure you don't need me to stay longer?”

“Nah, I can take it from here. Besides, I can let you overwork now can I?” He chuckled.

I looked at the time and it was 4pm...if I read the clock right. “Alright then Frix. If you need anything, just give Twilight a call.”

“Will do sport. Have a good day.” I gave a finger salute and walked back to the library as I stretched, popping my joints and spine. I opened the door and entered the tree.

“I’m back.” I called as I shut the door. I looked around and saw Spike, Barb and Twilight.

“Oh welcome back Daniel.” Twilight spoke as they were reshelving the books.

“Hey.” I waved. “Where are the furries?”

“Seventy four is tending the garden and the sisters are at the foster home doing their job.” She replied.

“Did he tell you about the key?” I asked as I placed the stuff down. Both barb and Spike face palmed.

“Oh Celestia he did.” She spoke brightly. “He told me the dimensional pocket of the key works by-”

“Twilight enough with the history about the key already!” Barb interrupted.

“He has MAIDS!” Spike blurted out.

“...oh, sorry.” She smiled sheepishly with pink cheeks. I couldn't help but chuckle a bit. “Oh that reminds me.” She spoke up. “When the sisters return from work in a little bit, we’re gonna head down to the police station. I think you all deserve your stuff back.” I smiled brightly at this. Now I can get my stuff and my sword back. The moment when she mentioned this, the door opened as the sisters walked in. “Oh hey girls.” Purple face lit up and walk over to me.

“Hi sweetie” she said with a small smile.

“Hey Purple.” I greeted. “How was work?”

“A lot to do, really fun.” she giggled as Pink just walked to her room and fell on the bed not even shutting the door.

“I take your sister had her paws full with the kids huh?” I mused.

“Yes with the cubs, How are you missing twilight?”

“I’m well.” The demicorn nodded. “Now that you ladies are home, I’m going to bring you all to the police station to get your stuff back.”

“..Really?” She asked, confused.

“You all have been behaving well the past week, so I can trust you all with your stuff now, long as you promise to still behave.”

“Give me a second.” she said as she walked into to go get her sister.

*SLAP* we all heard that slap and felt it making us cringe.

“WAKE UP SIS!”

“YEOW! PURPLE I TOLD YOU NOT TO WAKE ME UP LIKE THAT!”

“TOO BAD, GET UP OR NO VIDEO GAMES FOR A MONTH!”

“YOUR NOT MY MOM!”

“I’m older then you by two-point-fourty-five seconds now get the FUCK UP.”

“Make me!”

“Here we go again…” I grumbled with a face palm.

*******

After nearly an hour of the two bickering, which didn't stop until Seventy-four came in and broke them up, Twilight told them we’re going to the station to get our things back. Seventy-four and Pink grew excited to get what they had, as did I too. We headed to the police station and Twilight signed a few papers before The officers came to us with trays that contained our items.

“Now don't let us catch you causing trouble again.” The officer warned us before they left us to resume their duties. All of us grab our stuff with my sword, looking over it, I need to clean her. Seventy-four grabbed his pistol and other stuff, the sisters took their undergarments which they didn’t care if the others saw. Twilight looked at Seventy-four with his pistol.

“Seventy four?”

“Yeah?”

“Please be careful while you have that out in public, okay?”

“I know and hey Twilight?”

“Yes?”

“Is your horn ok? it looks like it needs to be..lick.” he launched.

I snorted a bit as the mare flushed a bit before sighing. “Oh ha ha ha, very amusing.”

“Not the first time sucking, we also have hermaphroditism in the Empire.” He said with a wink.

The demicorn’s cheeks burned further before she pinched her nose. “Can you please not talk about stuff like this?” he nodded. Before we would leave the station, A guard came out.

“Miss Twilight we need to talk to you alone.” he asked.

***

The mare was in the interrogation room as she sat across with the officer. “What is it?”

“So you know those two stallions that wolf kid killed two weeks ago?” He reminded.

“What about them?”

“We dug deeper into their files and went to give the news to their parents,” he answered. “Apparently they live alone...but we found these in their bedrooms.” He set on the table two medals of some kind. They were wheel like with jagged ends around it.

The eyes of the Demicorn widened in horror as she held the medals. “This is….”

“Yes. They were cults that work for him.” he nodded.

Twilight narrowed her eyes before conjuring a box and setting the medals in and locked it. “Thank you for bringing this to my attention. I’ll inform Princess Celestia immediately.” He nodded before the box vanished. “So what does this mean for them?”

“Since we found out they were part of his cult….I suppose we drop the charges on them, just this one time.” she nodded before getting up.

“Thank you for letting me know about this.” with the officer nodding, she left to rejoin the others.

*********

(Daniel POV)

“Man it feels great to have my grandfather's sword back.” I smiled while I was rubbing the blade down with a cloth to clean it.

“Where are our Orbs of doom?” Purple asked as She was wearing her armor.

“I checked the bag five times. I can't find them.” Pink replied.

Seventy-four approached the officer at the desk. “Sir, there were bubble orbs in the bag we had, you know what happened to them?”

He adjusted his glasses while looking up in front of papers he read. “Yes. We destroyed those orbs.” Seventy-four faces became red..the reddest i ever seen in my life.

“YOU WHAT?!” His outburst alred the other cops in the station as many grabbed their weapons in alarm.

“Seventy four, cool your jets, now.” I spoke. He started at the officer as I could hear teeth breaking.

“They were from my family!” he yelled as I was worried he would take a step or jump at the officer.

“What is going on here!?” A relieving voice yelled as Twilight approached.

“This officer destroyed my Orbs!” if this wasn’t a bad situation I would have laughed at that.

“The orbs in your bag?” She asked as he nodded. “I told them to destroy them.” Seventy-four face went to rage to sadness and switched in between.

“Those orbs are given to me by my family.” He stated.

The Demicorn sighed heavily and motioned the officers to relax. “Look, those orbs are highly illegal to Equestria. They cannot be brought into our country at all. They are used with forbidden magic. They cannot be used.”

“They where one of the LAST things my family gave to be before they passed!”

She pinched the bridge of her nose. “Listen, I know you’re upset, believe I know that, but those orbs cannot be used or they will kill sompony who uses them by accident.” he calmed down a bit.

“They have an IFF tag so only people of Catic can use them if you tried to use them it wouldn't even armed itself.” he said in a calmer manner but still angry.

“Even if you are the only ones who can use those orbs, Celestia and Luna’s laws are strict. Those weapons are illegal to our country. They cannot be brought here.” he closes his eyes and slowly nods to himself.

“..Fine.” he said as he looked at the officers. “I’m sorry for my outburst.” they nodded slowly before we were escorted out of the station.

Twilight turned to the young wolf and placed a hand on his shoulder. “Seventy four, look...I know those orbs are important to you, but understand we’re only doing what's best for everypony in Equestria. We don't want anyone to get hurt. You know full well we don't wanna hurt you in any way. We want to keep you safe.” She gently cupped his cheek as his eyes locked to her own. “You understand?”

He only smiles before pecking her on the lips. “Yes mommy.” Twilight reared back quickly, clasping her mouth over her hands as her face built up to a glowing red.

“Should I run?” He asked the sisters who where laughing. “What's so-”

*THUD!*

“...funny.” We turned to Twilight who collapsed with swirling eyes, her face still red.

“...I think you broke her.” I snorted a bit.

His eyes widened at this. “Well shit I mean it as a joke.” He chuckled with a dark blush. “My bad.” he said rubbing the back of his head. I finally burst in laughter as the sisters did as well. At least I'm happy this turned out decently well for us.

*********

We returned back to the library once Twilight came to. She was quiet most of the time and kept her eyes averted from Seventy four. Still flustered from his unexpected kiss. Anyways, it felt great to have my sword back. I kinda felt a bit naked without it. I was on the couch grinding some wheat stone across the blade to sharpen its edges and polishing it. To my side was a few of my books from back home. I was a fan of some fantasy adventures. Some include ‘Eragon’, ‘Dragon Rider’, and ‘Jurassic Park’ . A few of my military buddies have talked me into reading the ‘Lensman series’ , ‘Xeelee series’ , ‘Downstreamers series’ , ‘Honorverse series’ , ‘Starship troopers', ‘Bolo series’ they said to read 'Bolo rising’ and ‘Bolo miles to go’ first even got some ‘Hammer Slammer’ and ‘Macross’ Novels the last one is a HUGE hit in the America since it first came to the states has it own games too.

“Hey Daniel.” I turned to see Purple smiling at me.

“Hey.” I replied while rubbing the cloth on my blade.

“I made you something.” She said as she blushed slightly.

I perked up a bit as I sheathed my sword. “What did you make?”

“I made something you call Pizza.” she asked.

“Did you read my mind?” I asked.

“No, When i saw your memories for the first time I saw a look of stuff about pizza.”

“By seeing my memories you mean barging in my head.” I spoke bluntly. “Purple just be honest with me.” Her face went down. “I didn’t mean to make you upset...i’m sorry.” I sighed. “Look, just be honest with me and it won't be as bad. Understand?” she nodded with a..lick to my face. My cheeks burned a bit but I smiled. “You can be adorable at times Purple.” she only smiled and pulled me away from my books, my sword still in my hand.

“Would you like me to bring you your pizza?” She offered.

“Sure. I am a little hungry.” I nodded with a small smile. She led me to the kitchen using her tail like a hand coiling around my arm, we made it and she made..a bit of a mess but the dishes where in the sink as she sat me down next to her as she handed me a piece of pizza. she watched me intently. Okay a bit creepy. I gazed at the slice for a moment before I held it up and took a bite. The taste was….interesting to say the least. The dough and crust of the pizza was a tad raw, the sauce was the most confusing since it was sweet, spicy, tangy, bitter at once. Least the cheese was the same.

I chewed before swallowing. “...well, for your first attempt it's not bad, though the sauce is a bit confusing. What did you put in it?”

“Well when I saw the red sauce I'm thinking red things like peppers, tomatoes, apples, onions.” She chirped.

...no wonder why it tasted so confusing. “Actually purple there's a recipe for making the pizza sauce.” her ears twitch at this before moving towards me like antennas.

“Do tell Donny.” she said with a soft smile. I told her about the ingredients that make good pizza sauce like garlic, basil, onions, tomatoes, oil, sugar and other ingredients. She nods slowly taking in the information.

“Alright I will try to make a better Pizza.” she said while her tail swung from side to side.

I chuckled. “Well at least you did good on the cheese.” her face blush a light green at this. “Why are you blushing?” She then smirked evilly.

“Well you know.~”

“...huh?” her face went blank at this.

“Did my milk make you dense?” she asked with a chuckle. Her mi…...oh she did not.

“....you’re kidding….you’re kidding right?” I asked while my eyes twitched.

“I have to empty them or they get too big for my bras. Besides it’s good milk, I should know, I drink my own. It tastes like chocolate milk, my sister tastes like strawberry milk.”

I face palmed. “Purple you can’t just make cheese out of your own breast milk. No wonder why I tasted a little chocolate in the pizza.” she just pouted her cheeks puffed.

“If they start leaking you're going to suck them dry sweetie.”

“What? When has that been my priority.” I argued.

“Well I want to know if you will like it.” she said with a blush.

“Ugh man…” I sighed in defeat. “I said it and I'll say it again, you furries are nuts.”

“I WISH I was a futanari.” she said as she smiled softly chucking to herself.

“Can we please not mention about bodies, sex or breasts for a day?” I blushed.

“I’ll do it for a week dear.” she said as she leaned in and kiss my forehead.

“....yeah sure.” I wasn't really buying it. One second she says it and later on, it starts up all over again.

“Oh do you like video games?” she asked.

“Somewhat.” I nodded. “I didn't get to play much due to my service in the army.”

“What kind do you like, like the ones you did play?”

“Well, I do first person shooters.” she smiles softy at this.

“To night let's play some video games.”

“Okay sure.” I shrugged with a smile.

***

Pink was worried her husband hadn't come out of their room since they got back from the station, and had his mini-elementals doing his work. She was outside of Twilight door thinking of what to say. She slowly knocked on the door. There a second before the door opened, showing Twilight while she removed her reading glasses.

“What is it Pink? I have some work to do.” She spoke softly.

“We..need to talk about my husband.” she said nervously.

Her tone made the mare blink. “Is Seventy four okay?” Pink walked in and sat down on a chair, the wooden frame cracking a bit. Twilight walked to her work hair and sat. “Pink, what's going on?” Pink shut the door with her tail as she looked at Twilight.

“He’s..scared of us being run out of town again.” she said looking down. “He thinks that joke he made put you on a though train of kicking us out.”

“You mean about thim...ahem, with the kiss?” She asked blushing a bit.

“Yes.” she said nervously.

The Demicorn rubbed her neck with a sigh. “Pink, I know it was a joke. I hold nothing against him.” Pink looked up with a small smile before pulling the Demicorn into a hug.

“Thank you.” Twilight smiled and hugged her back before they pulled back.

“You should tell him things are alright. Besides, I know you guys have been working to earn our trust over the past few weeks.” which the hybrid nods at this.

“Thank you and sorry if he seems too...paranoid.”

“It's alright.” She smiled before remembering. “Oh that reminds me. Those stallions your husband killed, we discovered they were part of a dangerous enemy cult.”

“Huh, guess things say the same no matter where you go.” she said in thought.

“But remember that still won't give you guys the excuse to kill anypony out of the bloom, okay?”

“We don’t kill innocent people, hurt maybe, but kill innocents no.” she said as she looked over Twilight. “Say do you have a boyfriend?” she asked.

The cheeks of Twilight turned a small shade of red. “Uh...no, why do you ask?”

“Well you're beautiful, smart and cute with bespectacled.”

“Thanks.” She giggled a bit. “As for a boyfriend. I don’t. Many stallions did try to court me, but they are mostly into my title as the Element of Magic or have bragging rights.”

“Shame, you know in Catic males can have many wifes?~” She tease.

This made the Demicorn giggle. “Looks like our culture is not that far off. Due to the ratio of stallions to mares, stallions can have multiple mars in their own herd.”

“Tell me are you bi?” she asked.

“Well, yes. Many mares ar Bisexual due to sharing a stallion in his herd.”

“But are you?” Pink asked as her tail coil around Twilight leg.

“Yes.” Twi nodded. “I became Bisexual during a night with one of my old friends in Canterlt named Moon Dancer.” the hybrid smiles.

“Good maybe when we get to know each other better we can let you join in on one of our fun nights.” she said with a wink. The cheeks of the mare went a deeper shade of red. Pink got up as she just smiled.

“Besides we might need your help with some stuff in the future if you're as techy as you are with your scientist stuff.” she paused. “Need some repairs we need to do.” she paused “but i need to ask you for something personal about the human.”

“What about Daniel?” Twi asked curiously.

“My sister is worried about him, he said his race only lives for a hundred years, do you have some tech or magic that will have any life extension?”

Twilight hummed in thought. “I never heard of a life form other than modern animals that can live for a short life expansion….I don't know specifically, but perhaps I can ask Princess Celestia that could help. She knows more about Magic better than I could.” The hybrid smiled at this and thanked Twilight before leaving when she came down stairs. she saw her sister and Daniel hooking up a game console, which she smiled softly, she then went to their room and saw her wolfy.

“Hello sweetie.” She cooed and pecked his lips. He look up, eyes shot green.

“..Hi Pink, are we going to be kicked out?” he asked worried.

“Twilight said she won't.” She assured. “She knows it was a playful joke. She holds no grudge against you.” she then moved next to him with her arms out. “Come here my little Pogchamp.”

he only rolls his eyes and snuggles up to her. “Thank you, my pink dots.”

“You know, I was worried about this place and hated it at first….but...its not that bad in many ways.” Pink giggled a bit. He only smiled as he lay his head on her pillows.

“Come on let snuggle until we go to sleep.” he said as his tail coiled around hers.

“Aw Wolfy.” She cooed as she laid next to him while her ears coiled his body in a warm hold.

****

(Daniel POV)

After hooking up the console with Purple, we sat back and grabbed our controllers. “Don't know how well i’ll do.” I spoke. “Haven’t played video games since I was 14.” the TV turned on and the graphics looked so..real, back home the latest game consoles was 128-bit this looked so real. “Whoa….the graphics are more real than the pixel games I played.”

“Thanks, now what do you want to play, Scale wars, The trench wars?”

“I’m not really familiar with those games, but why dont you choose?” I suggested.

She nodded and picked the The trench wars. An intro was showed of trench warfare with magic being throw around like crazy, tanks and aircraft flying round and i think i saw a fucking super heavy tank.

“Whoooooooa…” Damn this beats the games I played back at Earth. I can get used to this. “Alight, ready?”

“You want to play co-op campaigns or online?” she asked.

“There's online?” I blinked. “We never had that back on my planet.”

“Did you have Land parties?” she asked.

“Yea, me and the guys hook up our consoles to each other and TVs.” she nods at this before giving me a kiss on the cheek. I blushed before we started up the game. We picked our soldiers and stared. Though just a minute in, I got shot out of the bloom. “Ah, the hell?”

“Oh should I not use my upgrades on you?” she laughed. My reaction time was 100 milliseconds, but that..that was like 2 milliseconds what the hell. I respawned. I looked at the operations as I had a squad in my command, one Parvus and three Medios. Once I got back in, my team and I moved in, but then BOOM! Blown up by a trap.

“What the?” I gapped.

“You want me to go easy on you?” She giggled.

“How the hell are you so good at this??”

“I have hundreds of years of practise on this game dear.”

“...Damn.” I breathed while rubbing my head. “I feel like a beginner noob to your level.”

“You are, if you want we can be on the same team going against A.Is?”

“Mmmmmmm, well, I do find it a challenge to figure things out and learn on my own. It's how I became a soldier in the war back home.” she nodded as we went on playing for hours. Every time she would kick my ass in a minute. I did what I could to at least get a hit on her, but nothing I did worked. In the end, the game was over, Purples score from 128 to 0.

She only looked at me with a small frown. “Sorry.”

I chuckled. “It's okay Purple. I dont have the experience like you do. But if it's a real war, MAYBE I might have an advantage.” she only nodded before moving close to me and laying her head on my shoulder. I felt my heart warm a bit before wrapping an arm around her. “You can be a child sometimes Purple….it's cute.”

“Thanks Donny.” she said as her arms came over my chest.

I checked the clock and saw it was late at 10:23pm. “We should get some sleep.” she got up and picked me up and carried me to the room, I saw Pink snuggle Seventy-four well more like she blanket him in her body. Purple laid me next to them before she climbed in and laid on top of me. Her weight smothered me as did her chest on my face. “Murphl.” She played with my hair and held me still. I just sighed in defeat and let her do what she wanted. She smiled at me while she slowly fell asleep. Like I said, they can be bizarre furries….but at least they’re doing better than before. I smiled as I fell asleep in her arms.

Chapter 11: Healing Cracks

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 12: Mistrust among others

Chapter 12: Mistrust among others

Things were finally calm between me and the three furries. Honestly I'm glad I got a little backstory on them. They just have been through a lot. Explains why they were so aggressive and resorted to killing.

I did ask Twilight to help me with the language spell changing it from these damn Airstrip-one guys to superior Germantic. When she fixed it, it was very clear to hear and understand everyone now.

The following day After work I walked around town looking around the sites and getting a map in my head. Twilight gave us a little more free ability to explore ponyville since she knows we won't cause trouble.

While walking around, I saw Pink and Purple at a park with a bunch of fillies and colts. From what I saw from them, I can tell they are getting a bit overwhelmed. I gave an amused chuckle before approaching them. “Hey girls.” Both looked at me and waved.

“Come to help out these little hairballs?” Purple joked.

“I don't have much going on right now. I can give you two a hand.” I replied. They nod as I felt something off..like someone was looking at me, I looked around and didn’t see anyone, damn this hasn’t been the first time today.

I shook my head before I helped the sisters with the kids. I will admit they were balls of energy. They did not sit still at all. I tried my best but I was getting overwhelmed with all of these little guys. Yeah I’m not really what you call father material yet. After a few minutes I got them to calm down..mostly, they sat down and just looked at the three of us.

“I honestly don't know how you girls can handle them.” I chuckled while rubbing my neck.

“Lots of patiences Donny.” Purple said as she patted my head.

“Donny?” one kid asked.

My cheeks burned a bit as I face palmed. “...Really Purple, in front of the kids?”

“Why Yes dear, must be embresses a little to build up immunity.” she chuckled. “We got it from here, go do what you got to do dear.” I nodded before I was heading off. But I stopped and saw a loner Colt. he was white with brown spots on his body. He was kicking a ball gently by himself. I grew a small frown before I approached him. “Hey kiddo.” He perked up and turned to me. “Whatcha doing by yourself?”

“Oh um...well, no pony wanted to play ball with me.” He replied in a slightly thick russian like accent.

“I see.” I nodded before I smiled and kneeled. “You want me to play with you?”

“Really?” He perked up.

“I got nothing else going on, plus you shouldn’t be alone.” I chucked and rubbed his brown mane. The colt chuckled and played ball with me, throwing it to me for some time. “You got a name kiddo?”

He caught the ball that I threw back to him. “It's Pipsqueak.”

I chuckled as I caught the ball. “Nice name.” He’s quite a young energetic one. We passed the ball back and forth before I had it.

“Toss it, I wanna try kicking it.” He spoke.

I grinned. “Okay, heads up.” I chucked it at him before he swung a nice kick. “Whoa!” I ducked in time as it flew passed me. “Nice one kiddo.” I saw the ball fly in the air before it flew into the woods nearby.

“My ball!” Pipsqueak gasped and ran after it.

“Uh! Pipsqueak, hold up!” I called and ran after him. I passed through the vegetation while trying to keep up with him. Little guy can run, I'll give him that. I stopped to take a tiny clearing and looked around. “Oh fuck…” I groaned. “Pip! Pipsqueak!? Where are ya!?”

“AHHHHHH! HELP!” I heard him scream in the distance. I gasped and rushed to the source while I drew my blade. I hacked through the vegetation before I saw the colt grabbed by some kind of wooden wolf. He screamed in pain, the wolf holding him by its jaw and tossing him into a tree. He grunted in pain before two others with it snarled and leaped at him.

My body fell to instinct as I rushed forward and tackled the wolves away before getting between him and them. “Keep your jaws off him!” I snapped. The three wolves snarled, sap dripping from their maws like saliva. One rushed me with a leap before I swung my blade up. It sliced through the wood like butter as it slammed down and burst into wood and twigs. The second growled before charging as well. Spinning my sword I lunged it into its skull. It whined loudly in pain and pulled back, showing the deep gash my sword left. I gave off a loud threatening yell. This seemed to do the trick as the remaining two ran back into the forest.

I waited for a minute before relaxing, knowing they’re really gone. I sheathed my blade before turning my attention to Pipsqueak. He was bleeding from his right arm and heard his side. “Pip!” I ran to him and kneeled. “Pip.”

“It hurts…” He whimpered.

“Shhh, it's gonna be okay.” I spoke softly before I picked him up carefully in my arms. He whimpered louder by the pain. God, I feel helpless in his state. “Just hang on. I’ll get you help.” I ran as fast as I could back to Ponyville. All I could think of was praying for the colt to be okay.

I passed trees and plants before I made it out. I breathed in relief before I ran quickly back to ponyville. I was nearly to the town edge before I was struck out of the bloom. “GAH!” I yelled in pain and fell, dropping the colt as he yelped. “Ow...what the?” I looked up.

“I knew you couldn’t be trusted!” I turned and saw the cyan pegasus flapping her wings with a pissed expression. “You were only getting all buttered up until you strike in harming somepony, let alone a colt!”

I quickly got up. “No! I didn’t hurt him! He was-”

“Lies!” She rushed as me. I didn't have time to react to her speed and was knocked on my ass. It felt like I was struck by a car. I wheezed in pain as she landed. “I knew you and that batch of fruits can't be trusted! You should have been in prison for life! You may have fooled my friends but not me!”

“Please...I didn’t hurt him.” I coughed while I tried to stay again. Again with her speed she slammed her foot in my face, knocking me on my back. I yelled in pain by the force. I felt blood dripping my nose from the contact. The pegasus slammed her foot on my throat. I gagged for air and gripped her foot to push it off.

“You should have never come to Ponyville, you monster!” She growled. Dammit...Dammit...I was losing air fast. I was wheezing for breath as I felt my eyes rolling back slowly. I glanced at Pip who was too injured and weak to help, but I can see he was terrified of what this mare was doing to me.

Out of the bloom, She knocked me off with a cry of pain. Her release made me gasp deeply for sweet air and coughed. I looked up and saw the sisters. “Pink...Purple..” I wheezed.

“RUN!” They ordered as Pink punch Rainbow with ice covered brass knuckles. Taking their orders, I got up and grabbed Pip before running once more.

I passed locals who were stunned or shocked by Pips state before I got to the Hospital. I barged in and ran to the front counter. “Help! I have wounded!”

A nurse saw the colts condition and gasped and ran up to me. “What happened?”

“He was attacked by a wooden wolf.” I replied.

“A timberwolf? You two went into the Everfree forest?”

“It was an accident, he-oh for crying out loud, just help him please!” I begged. She nodded before taking him from me and set him on a roller. She and other doctors took him to the emergency room as I sat in relief. “Thank God…”

Another nurse approached and kneeled. “Please come with me and I’ll have a look at your nose.” I remembered I was bleeding from the mare's attack. I nodded and followed her.

****

“Ow.” I winced as she gently pushed her fingers on it after she bandaged it. “Is it broken?”

“Pretty bruised, but you’ll be okay. It needs a lot of time to heal.” She explained.

“Okay. thanks.” I nodded before the door opened. It was Twilight. Seeing her, the nurse walked up to her and explained my cognition before leaving us alone.

The Demicorn approached me. “What happened? I heard from locals you were carrying a colt in and you looked like you were in a fight with a Manticore.”

“It's a long story.” I sighed.

“Maybe this one will explain a bit.” We turned and saw Pink and Purple holding the cyan mare while she was drinking coffee while she struggled.

“Don't listen to the Twi, they’re killers!” The mare started and struggled.

“We only kill bad people, and you are just a stupid bitch.” Purple said as she held her head in pain.

“Girls.” Twilight spoke sternly before turning to the mare. “Rainbow, what happened?”

“I’ll tell you what happened, that bastard led a colt in the Everfree forest and came out with him bloody and injured!” Rainbow stated. “That asshole assaulted him!”

“I did not!” I snapped as Twi held her hand up and turned to me.

“Daniel, what happened on your end?” she asked.

“I was playing ball with Pipsqueak and he kicked the ball into the everfree forest. He ran after it as I tried to stop him, but he was ambushed by Timberwolves. They attacked Pip and injured him, not me.” I explained,

“Lies!” Rainbow yelled. Purple moves over to me and grabs my arm and then grabs Twilight arm.

“We are setting this now.” she said as she shut her eyes as my mind..went blank for a few seconds then she opened her eyes and let go. Twilight looks at me and then to Rainbow.

“Rainbow, he didn’t assault Pipsqueak. He's telling the truth.”

“What!? No, that's a lie!” She turned to Purple and glared. “You filled her head with lies bitch!”

“I can not make up memories, I can only transfer them.”

“I find that bullshit! You-”

“Enough!” Twilight yelled as they looked at her. “Rainbow, they're telling the truth, Daniel did not harm Pipsqueak.”

“But-”

“Enough.” She ordered. Rainbow seethed before lowering her head. Purple moves to me and hugs me gently.

“We are sorry we’re not there sooner.”

“It's okay.” I replied and hugged her back. “Came in time to save my sorry ass.” I chucked gently.

“Oh sweetie, I will help you grow stronger than ever before.” She said as her tail coiled around me.

“Ugh you're fucking disgust-” Rainbow started before Pink chopped her neck and knocked her out.

Twilight looked at her.

“What she was getting on my nerves.”

She sighed while rubbing her temple. “Oy...” She turned back to me. “Well, i’m glad you’re not seriously hurt.” I nodded as she turned to Pink. “Can you take Dash back to my house? She needs to calm down when she wakes up.”

“Sure.” Pink nodded and dragged the mare out.

Purple only holds me for a few more minutes. She then patted my back.

“Better?”

“Yeah thanks.” I nodded as I turned to Twi. “So what happens now?”

“Well, you’re clear of any charges since you never did any.” She shrugged. “And don't worry, I’ll talk to Dash about this.”

“Thank you.” Purple said as she looked around. “Is the colt alright?”

“I talked to a doctor and he said he’ll be okay. He just needs to rest.” She smiled. She nodded slowly.

“Now what?” I asked.

“Best thing we can do is let him rest. We can visit tomorrow morning and see how he is.” Twilight replied.

“Alright, we head back to the house.” We left the hospital and headed back to the library.

The Demicorn mare turned to Purple. “Thank you again for what you and your sister have done.”

“We just saved Donny here, you don’t need to thank us.” She said as she patted the Democore head. “Your hair is so soft.” she said as she patted it more.

Twilight blushed a bit while smiling. “Oh thank you.” She grabbed some of her mane and combed it in her fingers. “I may not be like Rarity who takes care of her mane 24/7, but I do my best to keep it silky and soft.”

“I could show you some Catic hair styles.” she said as she patted the demicorn head a few more times.

“That'd be great, and I'm sure Rarity would be interested too.”

“That's good to know, now let’s head home.” She said as she grabbed me by the hand and walked with me and Twilight to her library/house. The moment we returned, we saw Pink in front of RD, bound and tied up and gagged while she struggled.

“I DON’T give a DAMN if you are this elemental of loyalty, You're strength alone SHOULD of turn Daniel into red mist from a SINGLE punch, what the FUCK did you hold back.” wait...what?

We stepped in and shut the door. “Pink?” Twilight spoke up as she turned to us. “What's going on?”

“This pegasus won’t stop saying how we were murderers and how we should have been run out a long time ago from Ponyville.”

“Oh for Celestia sake…” The mare pinched her nose. She approached before placing hand on her shoulder. “Why don’t you guys head to the bedroom? I’ll have to speak with Dash privately.”

She nodded and walked into her bedroom as I was dragged by Purple. We entered the room with Seventy-four in already while he was adjusting his jaw a bit.

“How is your nose?” the wolf asked, not looking at me.

I blinked. “How did you…?”

“We’re cyborgs, we can share each other's point of view.” he motions to the sisters.

“...That's pretty creepy.” I shuddered at the thought. He walked over to me and looked at my nose.

“Hm, how are you so lucky?” He asked as he looked up at me.

“Uh…lucky on what?”

“Daniel, she moves at or faster than Light from what I read up on her.”

“Ooooh you mean the strike.” I rubbed my nose. “Honestly I don't know. I call that a fucking miracle if it is one.”

“Daniel, you and everything within a Two kilometer radouse should be turned to ash.”

“I dont fucking know the logic of this world. This is far beyond my understanding, but makes more sense if it happened in my world.” he nodded as he grabbed my nose as it started to feel better but in return he started to bleed. I pulled back my alarm. “Whoa whoa, what's going on with your nose now?”

“Like I said our powers have it’s bro and con, like before I would have to thrasher my magic into something or someone to heal someone else or myself.”

His healing again. “Seventy-four, while I’m grateful you healed me the last few times, you shouldn’t be doing this. This is a severe problem with your body. You’re only hurting yourself.”

“Oh Relax, as long as I'm not pulling a muscle I should be good.” he chuckled.

“Good?” I wiped some of the green blood off his nose and showed it. “You call bleeding profoundly like this ‘GOOD’?”

“I have been shot at, blown up, ripped in half and skinned. As long as I can take life from let say plants or grass I will get up on my feet in no time.”

I arched my brow. “So you like, absorb energy or something from plants?”

“Yes or give them stuff, like this tree we are in.” He said looking around. “I can take this tree and force it to grow sharpened spears that I can use, the forest and grasslands are my weapons just as much as they are bringers of life.”

“That's...pretty interesting.” I hummed. “How powerful is your species with magic?”

“We were..gifted to it by our Arch-Gods, again everything has a pro and a con, like I need to make skin/fur contact with the person, and deserts and oceans are my magic powers worst enemy, oh and the sky.” I nodded in understanding.

“You guys are just full of surprises.”

“Like I have Ice powers, good in cold areas but awful in desert or dry areas plus the dust gets in my fur.” Pink said.

“And mine I have to make contact with someone, but if they have a strong gate around their mind, it gives me a head-ache for weeks.” Purpled said as she wrapped her arms around my as I felt her..chest against my back.

“Is that why you’re always so clingy to me?” I blushed.

“Your mind is hurt but i want to make it whole again besides seeing your younger self in those memories is super cute.”

I groaned with a face palm. “What part of “Stay out of my head” do you not understand?” she frowned a bit before I sighed. “...Guess there's no point in it anymore since you guys already know and saw it in my lifetime.” All three hug me tightly.

*******

A few days went by after RD’s attack on me. Twilight really gave her a scolding and she left us alone after that. Pipsqueak made a perfect recovery, much to my relief. The Catics did thier usual jobs in thier jobs as did I.

I arrived at the library after my shift was over. I was pretty tired. I entered the library and dropped my bag. “Whew what a day.” I heard footsteps and saw Purple. “Hey.” She saw me and she was wearing her pants but not a shirt and just her...bra. I blushed. “Uh...why are you not wearing a shirt?”

“It’s too hot.” she whined cutely.

“Why not take a cold shower?”

“You wanna join?” she asked.

“Uh! P-Purple!” I flushed.

“What? My sister and I do it all the time.” she said as she put her hand on her hip. My face burned darker at the mere thought of them naked together in the shower.

“It is not that uncommon for people of the same gender to help each other or even lovers.” her lips went up a bit at that last part.

“Are you trying to plant sexual images in my head or something?”

“You want that? Or do you just want some help.” she said as she walked up to me, my eyes came to her stomach...rock hard abs. Damn this woman really works out, more so how she towers me at nine feet and six inch (two-point eighty nine meters) height to my six feet and three inch (one-point nighty meters) height.

“So? You wanna help me with my back?”

“Uhhhhhhhh….” Crap i’m in another fucking tight spot. She walked over to me and lifted me off the ground before she nuzzled my nose with hers. ….fuck my life I might come to regret this. “....alright fine.” She turned around and led me to the bathroom. Her back was jacked as well. As he got in she started to undress. Now mind you I saw her naked once, but that was in the heat of the moment. Seeing her now not distracted, I was a blushing mess. I literally turned away to not get a nosebleed.

“After this would you like some milk?” she asked as she started to get the shower running.

“Uh….sure?” Why ask me that? I can just get milk from the fridge.

“Oh well, I usually drink mine.” She said as got inside waiting for me. …wait…WHAT!?

“Y-You mean you drink from…?” I stammered a bit.

“Yea, every female in Catic makes their own milk when they reach maturity.” Okay, that's strange. These girls show no bounds. In any case, I did remove my clothes before stepping in the shower with her, still turning my back to her. I then eep as I felt her tail slap my butt.

“Was that necessary?” I squeaked.

“You got a nice butt cutie.” She said with a wink. I felt blood rush into places I didn't want.

“C-Can we please just get this done?”

“Sure thing, you know I might have to keep you away from my sisters.” she said as I felt her tail rub my back.

“Uh...why?” I asked while she squirted soap on me.

“Well in Catic we have many Breeds like sub-specials. You got Furrure with is us three, Taur, which are like their lower half is quad legged and their waist up is like you or me, you got the Quads/Octuple which are like tiny, Then there are Fera which are more in tune with a more modern form of our species but still as smart, then you got the Shaptics which is like you but they have ears and tails like like me, Frederick is a wolf Shaptics.” she said as she gave me an image in my head of what I saw shocked me, I saw a...human no..an half human half furry with wolf ears and..five tails. The man was one hundred sixty-seven and sixty-four hundredths centimeters (5’6”) his hair jet black, his arms replaced with cybernetic, his skin tone what was as best is Hispanic looking, his build was tone, his eyes sharp and experience, his right shoulder had an emblem of a spider-like body, he wore a standard Catic army uniform which the top was unbuttoned showing his black tank top, his boots was jet black.

“Whoa….” I breathed. “...but that doesn’t explain why you want me to stay away from your siblings.”

“On sweetie, we get anywhere between seven-point six-two centimeters to hundred and forty meters tall, now do you want skyscraper-sized women coming after you?”

“Coming after me? Ugh, Purple can you please just spill it?”

“Men are a rarity in our nation, that why men can have many MANY wives, Frederick has over 50 wives and over 300 concubines most of them are of the Taur breeds.”

I think from what she said I have a good idea what she was trying to tell me. “...in other words, they wanna try to...fuck me.” She rubs her head at this.

“Yessss.” she said with a bit of an angry voice.

Now this got me to raise a brow. “What was up with that angry response?”

“It's just you're a bit too slow, dear, you're not as dense as neutronium but you need to know these things.”

“So in other words….death by snu snu?”

“Pretty much.” she chuckled.

“...you Catic women are VERY crazy.”

“Thank you dear.” she said as she licked my neck. I shuddered hard and felt more blood flow down my body.

“Besides we do have three genrders Male, Female and Futanari.” At this point now, nothing would seem to surprise me what this world has.

“Good to know.” I nodded as I was getting a bit more comfortable around her. “How about I clean your back now?” She played with my hair as she sat down in the large shower I turned around and saw her, her bust was leaking out from the side in a side boob sort of way as she just sat on her rear, I mean their a lot of padding. Why not use it?

I shook my head out of my thoughts before grabbing the soap and started to gently scrub her back. Her fur felt nice and soft. She just hummed to herself as I rubbed her back.

“Daniel?”

“Yeah?”

“Would you like to know my name?” I blinked. In the near few months I wasn't expecting this from her.

“Uh...well, you don't have to. It is important to you.” she looked back at me as she was face to face with my crotch.

“Very well.” My face burned red as I covered my crotch. “Oh come on Daniel you shouldn't be shy, we are grown adults here after all.”

“I’m just not used to this.” I admitted.

“Well you better Daniel, otherwise I will keep you in this shower until then.” She said as I felt her tail coil around my leg.

“Wha? You can't just keep me here by force.” I argued.

“Saids the one that Pussy can tighten or loosen at will. I made you cum GALLONS that night.”

“It was the heat of the moment.” I defended myself.

“Tell me Daniel, are you going to hide or face the challenge head on?” she mused. “You are a soldier, so you shouldn’t be afraid of anything.” oh now he's pulling that one huh?

I sighed. “If this really is gonna be something I’ll be doing from now on with you…I guess I don't have much of a choice.” Taking a breath, my arms lowered away from my crotch.

“Not bad not bad, Love that foreskin of yours.”

“Please don't make this embarrassing.” I flushed.

“Embarrassing? I find it hot.” she grinned as she eyed it with entened. Every second she looked at it, my face burned as my dick throbbed a bit, slowly growing from blood pumping into it. She looks up at me as she looks into my blue eyes with her purple ones.

“I want you to facefuck me.”

“Huh?” I blinked in surprise. She opened her mouth with her tongue hanging out. okay...I guess we’re doing this. “...if we’re doing this, maybe we should start slow before getting into sex.” She looked up at me.

“Like?”

“Well, I don't know how you Catics do this, but we as humans usually start by doing hugs, kisses and touching each other. Its a way how we interact an get to know each other before sex.”

Purple giggled. “The classy type. Catic women REALLY love that.” I blushed while rubbing the back of my neck. “Besides, we should go on dates. I want to see what kind of man you REALLY are.~” She said, making a cat noise.

“Yeah...we can date.” I smiled shyly. I never dated a proper date before but this should be interesting. She smiled and quickly did the rest of the shower as we got out and got dressed.

“So Daniel, what type of date do you want? Movies? A night under the stars?”

I hummed in thought. “Well, I did date this one girl one time when I was in the army. I wanted to dance with her but she was uninterested. What about you? Would you like to dance?”

She smiled and brightened up the room. “Yes!” She yelled as she hugged me tightly.

I wheezed. “Choking...not breathing.”

*******

Well, after that, I took Purple out. I wore something nice but modern, a white long sleeve and jeans. She wore a dress with yellow and white dots, held my hand along the way as she played with my hair. I decided to do this differently. I took her out to the open valley near town. This gave us privacy and being under the moon and stars.

When I turned to her she smiled. I smiled back before I took her hand and wrapped an arm around her waist. It was off since she was bigger, but I didn't care.

“Daniel?” She asked as she hugged me.

“Yeah?”

“Can I hold you like..a teddy bear?” She asked, blushing.

Okay that's cute. “....sure.” I chuckled. I got up and lay on top of her, she held me still as we looked up at the stars.

“Thank you.” she said as she sniffed my hair.

“Really?” I mused.

“Yea, it's just you're the first male that I have met outside of Catic that hasn’t been thinking well thinking with their dick.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment.” I chuckled. “But in honesty, you're a very beautiful and sexy woman Purple, but I respect women a lot. I don't think with sexual thoughts. Otherwise my mom would be pissed at me.”

“Your mom would be proud of you Daniel.”

“Yeah.” I smiled while touching my mothers necklace.

“Yea, well she's watching over you dear.” she chuckled. “My Light one is going to be angry with me.”

“Why?”

“Well Seventy-four Light One said your mother's name is Serena, our Light and Dark Ones talk to each other, and she is begging me to not do that again of what i did in the shower.” She laughed lightly.

“Ah.” I chuckled as I stroked her hair. “You know, I had my doubts about you guys...but you’re great.” She pecks my lips with hers.

“And I’m glad I found you my blaze of fire.” I smiled. I felt myself lean to her and plant my lips to her own. Her eyes widened but then solfy went down as she fell into the kiss. I felt her tongue push up against my lips. My lips parted as my own slid up and met hers. We Prussian Kiss for what felt like an eternity as she just held me like a mother and her son in a hug. My arms hugged her neck while my fingers dug in her fur. They felt like a cloud, so soft, so nice, she moved her arms around my back and held me close.

We kissed for a few minutes before we parted. We panted while staring at each other's eyes. “....bedroom?” I asked.

“A few more kisses dear, otherwise I might break your pelvis.” she said as she kissed me again. I chuckled and kissed her deeply as my hands slid around her sides near her chest. Her eyes sparkled as I felt her hands move me to her bust as I grabbed a handful of breasts. Dam these things are HUGE.

I parted the kiss again. “You don't mind?”

“You're my lover, my body is yours as you're mine.” I smiled before resuming making out with her and squeezed and fondled her boobs. Hell i just needed one boob since how fucking huge they where, one alone weight Thirty-seven point nigeteen kilogram.

“Damn Purple your body is so sexy.~” I cooed.

“My ass is just as big.” she said as she let me lay my head on her chest as I heard double heart beats. I hummed by the soft beat while my pants grew a bulge.

“Oh someone is happy.~” She smiled.

“Ehe...can you blame me?”

“I can not, my sweetie, besides I love you my hooman.” We snuggled, kissed and touched each other for a few minutes while I grew harder and eager for her.

“So sweetie what are your kinks?~”

“Well, I do like lesbian sex.” I replied.

“I will have to ask my sister if we can give you a show later on.~~~”

“Im still stunned you two fuck each other.”

“Ah don’t be dear.” She said as her tail went into my pants and played with my bulge like a snake playing with it’s food.

I moaned softly. “Purple...please…~”

“Please what?~~~” she purred as her tail coiled around my cock.

“Please…I…I want you.~~~” I groaned.

“Well i’m open for you dear.~”

“What do you mean?” she opened her mouth with her tongue hanging out.

I chuckled. “Why not take this back to the bedroom?” she nodded at this before kissing my crotch which ALMOST made me cum on the spot. She carried me back to the library before taking me into the bedroom. This was going to be a long fun night.

Author's Note

hey everyone. Yeah I know I know. Its been a very long time since my last upload. Collage finals were a pain but I passed, plus the fact I can only work at night now. I also have othr authors to work with o other stories. I'll fill you all more into them next time. For now, please enjoy this chapter. I'll have ch. 13 up asap.

Note: I know many f you are asking where the next chap of Equstrians hero is, PLEASE stop asking where it is. I know you want it badly, and I will promise to get it up soon, but I have other things going on. please be patient.

Thank you all for reading. I'll see you next time.

Chapter 13: Easing up and Parties

Chapter 13: Easing up and Parties

I’ll tell you my night was certainly something. Even Seventy Four and Pin joined us. I’ll tell you those two know how to have a good time. Morning arrived as I woke up. I sat up and yawned while stretching. I turned to see the Catics sleeping as well, naked around the tumbling sheets from our last night's tussle.

Gladly my size went back to normal but it did sting a bit well a lot. That potion of theirs packs a wallop. I’ll have to try to get used to that at some point. I stepped into the showers to clean up. It was a nice feeling to clean up after a night like that. While rinsing my hair I heard the door open. I blinked. “Hello?” I see Purple tail sliding its way under the door frame. I grew amused before turning around. No sooner, the shower doors opened before I felt her press against my back. “Morning Purple.”

"Morning sweetie." She chirped as she played with my hair. “Sleep well?”

“Yeah, you?”

“Yes.” her paw hands slid up my chest. “Last night was amazing.” she said as her tail coil round my hands.

I chuckled a bit. “I admit it was great. You Catics know how to have a good time when it comes to love making.”

"Thanks we also have a special womb called the Colm that keeps the cubs safe when the couples mate.”

I blinked before a blush formed my cheeks. “Wait….did I impregnate you?”

"Well your DNA and RNA is close to the Shaptics but I can turn off my eggs, unless you want to have cubs and start a gigantic family.”

“You turned them off right?”

“Oh I did, don't worry.” she smirked at me with a pat on the head.

“Well, that's a relief.” I sighed as I rinsed my body.

“Yup, so you're going to see that cub that you brought to the hospital?” she asked as she look over her fur.

“Yeah, might as well see how the kid is doing.” I nodded. As I went inside the room to get my stuff, I saw Seventy-four with kiss marks on his face, half of his fur on his face was smashed up against his skin as he looked around. “Morning Bud.” his ears went up as he got up and rushed over to me and hugged me tightly. I laughed. “Bud, you’re covering me in cum and dirty sweat.” I backed off and blush before covering the blanket around him quickly.

“I’m so sorry Daniel.” he said with his ears flopped to his side.

I tilted my head before I kneeled. “Man you’re a sensitive one arent you?”

He blushed at that, before Pink came in dressed in her work clothes, I see that her bra of “holding” as well as leggings has made her thinner, I remember Seventy-four almost had a heart attack at that. “Oh hey Pink.” I greeted ad turned to her. “Sleep well?”

“I did.” she giggled cutely as she kissed her wolfy on the head, their tails coiling around each other. She then came over to me.

“That reminds me dear.” Pink said and handed me something, I looked down and saw it was a key. “You're own Pocket-Realm, as of right now it is only the size of a small warehouse but with upgrading it you can build on it.” she said with a smile.

“Wow, thanks Pink.” I smiled and put the key in my pocket for later.

“Now come on Daniel” she said as her tail brushed against my cheek. “Let’s go get that cub.” I blushed a bit and followed her out with Purple joining us.

“So what happens now that I'm part of his harem thing?” I asked them since I know they accepted me in this relationship.

“Well my sister here is your top wife, she has the word on who can join your little harem.~” Pink grinned. “Same for me with Wolfy.~”

“Huh, interesting.” I hummed. “So since you two are okay sharing us and each other does that mean we’re a group harem?”

“Why yes. When Seventy-four gets a spell to shrink himself at will I expect you two to ‘play’ a Lot.~” Purple purred.

“Play as in…?” I knew what she meant, but play with who?

“Well male on male of course dear, your face says it all.”

“Oh, okay.” While I never took anything up my ass, I was curious about my sexuality. I know the USGA and their Greek Gods allowed that stuff even if it was questioned during the end of the 20th century but they allowed it. We arrived at the hospital as we approached the desk. “Excuse me, we’re here to see Pipsqueak.”

The doctor typed on her computer. “Down the hall and to the left.”

“Thank you.” I said as we went down the hall as I opened the door slowly. I saw Pip drawing with crayons, as he then looked up and smiled at me. “Hey squirt.” I greeted as we walked in. “How are you?”

“Oh, I'm a bit bruised up, but they patched me up.” He explained.

I chuckled and patted his head. “You’re quite a trooper Pipsqueak.” he nodded as he handed me the paper, it had a kiddy picture of me and Pip in it with “Best friends” on the top. “Awww, that's sweet of you kiddo.” he smiled as he saw the two sisters at the door.

“Oh hi, you’re the nice ladies who helped Daniel.” they nodded as they came in, he saw how they towers over me.

“So when can you get out of here?” Pink asked.

“Not sure.” That was then a doctor came in.

“Doctor, you know when the kid is released?” I asked.

“Oh Pipsqueak will be charged out of the hospital later. We just need to run some tests to make sure he’s okay.” The two breathed softly as they smiled at Pipsqueak.

“How about an over the shoulder ride, Pip? You on my shoulders or my sisters.” Pink said as she rubbed his mane. He giggled with a nod. We left the hospital after that to pick him up at a later time.

“So how are guys holding up around here?” I asked the sisters.

“..Alright the cubs are being a mess as normal.” Purple Giggled.

“And we got clothes to hold!” Pink said with a smile.

I rolled my eyes a bit with a smile. “Well, that's good to hear. It's crazy how much has changed when I came to this place. First being found by you girls, and then those elf bastards and now this.”

“Yea, so what happened to the knife ears?” Pink asked.

“I’m not sure. It's been a long time since we encountered them, but I hope it stays that way.”

“Yea, just hope Wolfy doesn't have to use an atomic splitter on them.”

“...So I wanna ask if it's okay. How did you guys become cyborgs?”

“Oh everyone became cyborgs in Catic at a young age...six, we are given the best tech and magic runes of the time but it has been three hundred years since we got any updates.” Purple said.

I was stunned at how they got this at such a young age. “They did not force this on you guys right?”

“No like we said by the time we are two, we have matured to like when you are..twenty, we had this the other day.”

I nodded before asking another question. “...I wanna ask, what do you guys hate about your country? You know, that made you guys so aggressive and not trusting others?” they started to laugh at that.

“Oh dear, we LOVE our country, just EVERY town we have been in wants us dead or sold as slaves.” Purple explained.

“Are there towns in your country?”

“I mean towns outside of our country, a lot of people see us as xenophibic, since we don’t share our tech with them but why would you give people that don’t even know what an atomic splitter reactor is, that just going to cause a meltdown.”

“Ah, so this would make Ponyville the first town in your lifes that hasn't been hostile.” they both nodded at this. This got me questioning. “You mentioned this atomic splinter a few times...what even is that?”

“It’s a powerplant that uses uranium or deuterium as fuel, it’s very powerful, and even more so when you put effenty runes in them.” Pink said. My eyes shot open at that.

“You use nuclear power!?”

“If that is what you call them then yes, why?” She asked.

“My race hasn’t used them since the end of the Great War, we went to fusion by the late 1930s.” I rubbed my temples. “It's just that nuclear power is dangerous to handle. And I know first hand about it. I saw what it could do when I was in the war, they use nuclear artillery against our Laumer landships, Thank God for Nikosteel Armor, hell, you have to had full on environment suits if you didn’t have an Powered Exo-Skeleton or Power Armor, and the Tsar soldiers ALWAYS had their tanks, Tsar-97 tanks with their pintle mount teleforce guns had a hell of a time shooting down that many nukes.” Remembering the combat footage of hundreds of single digit kiloton nukes, God the nukes, near misses flip thousands tons of landships, direct hits turning tanks hulls to slag, the point defense teleforce guns, barrels overheating to the point of melting.

“NO offense honey, but I think your people need to grow a bit of backbone to use more Nuclear weapons.” Pink implied.

“Hey, don't judge me or my kind about what they think is safe or not. We didn't want to nuke our planet up, hell nukes are outdated. We use direct matter to energy conversion now, it’s much safer and doesn't leave fallout.”

“Weeeeeeeell-” Purple started before I cut her off.

“Don't say we’re pussies.”

“Well not really dear.” she giggled as we entered the library. We saw Twilight yawning while rubbing her eyes. Before she knew it, a pair of Purple eyes where inches from her own.

“Morning pony.” Purple said with a truthly grin, making Twilight jump back in shock.

“What happened to you?” I asked.

“Just been up all night and morning working.” She replied in a tired voice.

“Up all night doing what?” I asked. She glanced at me before I realized. “Oh that. How’s it going?”

“Slow progress, but doing well.” I nod as I see Pink move outside, I raise a brow at that, I look outside and see Spike Talking to Seventy-four. I moved outside and listened in on their conversation.

“So..she's single and you haven’t asked her out yet?” The wolf asked as Spike nodded.

“Spike listen to me, the more you wait the less of a chance you got with her besides if she really loves you like you think she dose, she will love you no matter what, now when you have the time go to her place and ask for..if you would like to take her out to lunch or have her teach you how to sew you get to help her and you guys will get a deeper relationship.”

“I know….I know, I tried many ideas to get closer to her, but she pushes it off, saying we're just friends.” Spike replied. Who are they speaking about?

“Just Friends?!” He barked.

“Dude, don't yell at me! You have no idea how hard this is for me!” he retorted.

“We were both nervous when we both went out.” Pink said behind seventy-four.

Spike sighed while rubbing his temple. “Look, Rarity is a beautiful mare...I just want to make this perfect so I’m hooked with her.” Wait, that fashion mare? Spike likes her? Pink put her paw on Spike cheek as she looked him dead in the eyes.

“You have to make your move or you won't get another chance.”

“I know I know…” He sighed. “I just need help with what I have to do.”

“So do you need my help Spike, I am a girl after all.” Pink said.

“If you can, I would appreciate it.” she smiled softly.

“Good now tell me what do you like about her?” Pink as she moved her paw to play with the scales.

“Well…she's a very elegant and beautiful mare.” He blushed. “Her smiles make me all warm and happy inside.” He sighed dreamily. “Her eyes are as deep and blue as any sapphire I ever saw…and her voice, elegant and soothing as a harp.” both nodded at this.

“What does she think of you, the glimpse that you see?” Pink asked.

“Well, Rarity appreciates my hard work when I assist her in her work, and she loves having me around to help her with finding gems.” the two look at each other.

“What does she do when you find gems for her?”

“She gives me some as a reward but mostly uses them for making dresses and clothes.”

“Does she pay you for helping out?” Pink asked while scratching the under part of his scales on his shoulders.

“All the time.” Spike nodded with a smile. “She always does it for my hard work.”

“In bits?” Seventy-four asked as he waved at me. I blinked but waved back.

“More like paying me for gems that I help her find, but I do it for free. I like helping her.”

“..Spike that isn’t right even if you are helping her she should pay you in bits.” Pink said as she let go of his scales.

“She doesn't have to pay me. I’m her friend.”

“Still, friends don’t use each other like that, you should get paid, in Catic the harder you work the more you get paid that go for all levels.”

“I can't just up and tell Rarity to pay me when I help her work. That would put a bad image on me if I’m going to date her.” Both look at each other thinking of what to say next.

I decided to step in and approach. “Why not just take it one step at a time?” Spike jumped and saw me. “Sorry for eavesdropping Spike. Maybe what would help in the situation is maybe ask Rarity to work at her Bonquiet so she can pay you and you can develop by asking her out.” he looked at me and was in deep thought about it.

“...You know, that could work.” He finally spoke. I nodded. “So Daniel, do you need to head to work?”

I looked at my watch for the time. “Yeah I do need to get going. I start my shift in a few minutes.” I then forze. “Fuck!” I ran out of the house running to my work! I ran as fast as I could to the workshop and finally made it sliding to the ground as I saw my boss.

“Ah, Daniel, right on time.” Mr. Flix smiled.

“Sorry…” I panted as he chuckled.

“It's quite alright.” He approached. “I heard about what happened when you helped that colt from the timberwolves. Are you okay?”

“Just a bloody nose.” I chuckled.

“Good, but for today, I wanna be sure you’re doing well. You’ll be working at a desk filling out some papers.”

“Paper work?” I didn’t like that shit, I did enough filling reports from the past.

“Oh relax, I mean like “paper” as in talking to people that come in while I do the repairs.” He said as he led me to the desk. “Just fill a few things out on the papers and you're done.”

“...Well, if it's that easy.” I nodded before sitting down and started to work.

After an hour I was done and now bored. I honestly was wishing to be working on the cars and motors in the garage, but I have to listen to my boss. I opened some of the dwarfs to find something to pass the time. I opened another, and I saw this magazine. And saw a pony in a swimsuit. Does this place have doujins? Now that would be cool. I opened it and froze. The images inside the magazine...are real, not drawings. Ths did make me a bit sick to my stomach since this garbage was banned from the 1920s back where I came from. I don't know why Flix even has this. I got up before I wake to my bss. “Mr Flix?”

“Yes?” He asked to fix one of the car's engines.

“Mind that you tell me about that magazine in the bottom drawer?” he turned to me as he saw the magazine in my hand.

He blinked in surprise before groaning. “Dammit all, Bolk.”

“Bolk?”

“He used to work with me. He tends to sleep when garbage passes me. I thought for certain I made sure he didn't have that garbage in my place again.”

“So this stuff is illegal here?” I asked with a raised brow.

“Somewhat yes.” He nodded. “It's legal to have stuff like this unless it's drawn or made on a computer or something. Real images are illegal under the laws of the princess.”

“And may I ask why they banned it?” I asked as he put his tools down.

“Well, it started off legal a few decades ago,” he explained. “There were nude pics, strip clubs you name it. However, it's got really bad as some ponies were taking advantage of this and forging mares and even fillies into the mix.” he pause “then the mare traviking, using us as nothing but objects, and men that saw this, got this idea in their head, to see women that way, it almost killed an entrual generation of stallions with their Libido being so low, what about you, what about you're world?”

“We killed them.” I said bluntly.

To which he choked at that response. “Wait, you did what?”

“We had to. Our side was kind of like yours, but imagine it ten times worse.” I sighed. “We had a movement on who did this, my country American had it second civil war, against those..cables they controlled our government well most of it, Prussia and the Russian Empire at this as well, those..fuckers wanted the Great War to lasted longer wanted us to kill each other so they could get the population so low we would be slaves to them, we killed entural bloodlines, men, women and kids this was 80-ish years ago in the 1920s.”

“...wow, that's very dark.” My boss was baffled.

“Yea, when my great-grandfather and his regiment heard about this, they where Pissed, all of those lifes that could of been saved form both sides of the war, we where nothing but fucking chess pieces!” I screamed hitting the metal door next to me. “We lost five-hundred seventy million six hundred eighty thousand during those five years.” It took me a few moments to collect myself as I breath. “...it's been rough for my people living in dark times like that. Just when you believe all is fine, it only comes back to slap you in the face.” I placed my head against the wall.

“For over eighty years we advanced centuries in science, every year felt like a new age for our people, then the nuking of 2005.” I said as I told him about what I told the sisters.

“I’m really sorry to hear that Daniel.” Flix spoke up as I turned to him. “But...from what I see now, this is a new chance to start over. You can clean the dark history of your race.”

“I know, it's just a lot to get out, I know a few Prussian guys, they followed the Norse Gods, their souls are in Valhöll.” I said as a few tears fell in my eyes. “Hanz, Fritzs, Nils.” I said remembering their faces, their Prussian blue and brown eyes, those lifeless eyes will haunt me for the rest of my days. I took a few breaths before I wiped my eyes. “Sorry...I had to get that out of my chest.”

“You need to go home Daniel?” Mr Flix asked with a worried sound in his voice.

“No, no, I'm alright.” I took another breath. “I’m fine, really.”

“Alright, and i’ll burn that..thing after work.” he said as I heard the front door open, , “Alright go get them.” he smiled as I walk to the counter and saw a green mint pony, she was a cyan mane and tail with a white streak, she then saw me and frozen.

“Uh, hi welcome to-MPH!” I as cut off by a sheer second, tackled to the ground with her cleavage squishing my face. What the hell is with unicorns and their massive bust?!

“I Knew it! I knew you were real!” She gushed excitedly. I got out of it quickly.

“Hey off!” I snapped as she got off and help me up.

“S-sorry it's just you're a human.” she said as she cleaned the dust off of my clothes.

“..That’s the first time someone got it right the first time.” I blink and look at her.

“Of course I’d get it right. I have studied about humans for a very long time, and everypony thinks i'm crazy in the head.”

This is where I put two and two together. “...You’re Lyra?”

“Uh huh, Lyra Heartstrings.” She greeted me.

“Ah..wait, you know about me? My race...how? Do you travel across dimensions?” I was surprised.

“Well, not exactly. From what I read, there were a few humans that lived long ago during the existence of the king and queen of Equestria.” This got my mind to go crazy.

“Other humans? Where?” I was shocked.

“They’re gone now. It was thousands of years ago, tens of thousands if I'm correct.” she replied. She then looked over at me with a smile. “Can I have your number?”

“Oh sure.” I took my phone out and opened it before we swapped phones and dialed out numbers into them and gave them back. “You’re an interesting mare Lyra.”

“Heehee, thank you.” She giggled.

“So anyways, what can I do for you today?”

“Oh right.” She pulled out a paper and set it to me. “I need a few things filled out so I can bring my car in for tomorrow.” I nodded and looked over the paperwork, now good in their alphabet.

“That will be good, Hey Lyra, mind if i ask you more about these other humans after work?” I asked as I gave her back her paperwork.

“Oh sure. I can tell you what I know, and I would LOVE to hear what you know from your side.” I chucked hoping she wouldn't ask me about the Great War or the Middle East invaded.

*************

After a few hours of dull and boring papers and fills, work was finally over, thank God. Hope Flix won't put me in this position a lot while I'm recovering. I went to my pocket and looked at the key that Pink gave me. I was curious what this pocket dimension would do for me. I look over at the closeted and walk over to it, I put the key and open it. When I opened the door, it revealed a black void.

“...The fuck.” I grab a broken pipe and put it in their to see if it’s safe. I waited a few moments before I reached in and grabbed the pipe back out. No damage. Now mind you I would be cautious about this. How can I not? Magic wasn't a daily thing back where I came from. I stuck my Pinkie in the void since it was one of the ONLY fingers I could life without and it felt fine.

“Well you start every journey with one step.” Flix said behind me which made me jump.

“Jesus Flix.” I breathed with my hand on my chest. “Don't scare me like that.” He only chuckled.

“So what is that?” He asked. “Some type of void of some kind?” He asked.

“Something like that.” I replied while looking at the void. “It was a gift from my friend. Form what I know, she said I can put things in it and hold it for later, but its small for the moment.”

“She?” He asked, raising a brow. “You asked her out yet?” he smirked.

My face palmed. “She's married.” It was half truth, while Pink and Seventy four mention about sharing, I wasn't ready to fully say about the open marriage thing.

“Oh my bad, Daniel.” he said as he looked at the void. “You know it’s not that busy for the next few hours, how about you see what that is.”

“What do you mean sir?” He just rolls his eyes.

“Go see what is inside you thick headed hooman.” he laughed at that.

My eyes widened. “Are you crazy old man? You want me to go in there?”

“Buck right! I’m over nine hundred years old and you gotta learn to take a risk young colt, now get in their and live life to the fullest!” he barked.

I looked back at the void and back to him. He was right about taking risks in life. “...If I don't come out alive and get lost, I'm haunting you beyond the grave.” I turned back to the void before taking a breath. I stepped into the void and in it completely.

I felt like I was hit in the gut by an Anti-proton beam, I felt grass around me. I then looked up and saw I was in a warehouse, made out of wood, less like plain wooden walls. These look like works of art, engraved with beautiful art on them. My head is pounding in my skull as I look around. Their was just a grass floor.

“What the hell is all this?” I asked as I managed to stand up while holding my head. I looked around and saw a note next to a tree. I walked over and looked at it.

Greetings new ruler of this realm, this is your dimension warehouse, you can keep your stuff here and call it out on the field (if it is smaller than you) this is where you can have a home away from home, but be warm this does have a few rules.

You can’t bring anything bigger than what the door you came in out with you.
You can't open more than one door at a time.
You can't have anything alive in this place unless you are here at all times and when you leave, anything organic and alive will be sent out as well. (that means NO sex parties but can be unlocked)

I read the rest as the rules then looked up into the sky and it was clean like back on Earth, I could see the stars.

“Alright, this is cool.” This shouldn't be as bad as I thought, but it is still strange how everything is. Defying the laws I grew up with by magic. I smiled to myself, I looked at one of the walls as I saw an upgrade panel, a pond, more trees and other little things. I had ten upgrades as I looked at the panel screen. I decided to make this place more like home to me. Using the upgrades I had, I settled the area to look like my old home back on Earth, even replicating all the photos and pictures I remembered. I walked over to one and it had me with my grandfather in it, both of us smiling at the camera. It did bring me comfort. I had what I treasured back home.

I do have to thank Seventy-four and Pink for this when I get home. I smiled to myself as I got a place to put my things, when I got back home. Would help Twilight keep everything more organized without my stuff in the way. When I was heading to the door to get out. I froze up. I didn't know why….I felt an uneasy chill down my spine. I slowly turned back before I pald. In the center of the room was something of black void. I was hearing unnatural hisses and grunts.

“DdddDDDaaAAAaaaAAAnnnNNNNnnIIIiiiiiIEEeeeeLLLllll.” Even the voice I hear from the void sunded demonic, scratchy, unlike anything I heard from horror movies. Its voice changed in tone, from a kid to an old man, the tone made me shiver as I ran towards the door. I lunged through before I slammed the closet shut and yanked the lay out. I panted heavily, sweat dripping my temples.

“WHoa.” I snapped my head to my boss. “You look like you saw a ghost Daniel.”

“Do you have a flamethrower!?” I asked in panic.

“Whoa whoa whoa, slow down.” Felix guided me to a chair. “Here sit.” I sat down while I was trying to process what I saw. “What happened there?”

“I..I found out what was in-side..I made it like my home t-then something said my name, it was like nails on a chalkboard, mixed with metal scraping on the glass.”

“I never heard of anything like that.” he hummed. “Ah, you must have been working hard today. How about you go home.” Yeah…maybe Pink or Seventy four might tell me what I saw. I then look up at him.

“Are you sure boss? I don’t want to call in sick all the time.” I then remember the third rule as I look around frankly for that thing.

“Hey, I can handle things here, as your boss, I'm asking you to go home for your well being.” I nodded slowly as I got my stuff and headed back to the house. The sun was down as I entered the house.

I saw Seventy-four entering from the gardens. “Oh hey Daniel.”

I approached him. “We need to talk.” he blinked but nodded. We sat down and I explained to him what I did in the void from the key I was given and what I saw and heard. The moment I finished he was silent for a moment...and started laughing a bit. “What are you laughing about?” I asked with a tick mark. This confused me beyond my thinking process.

“Didn’t know Ljubica had those connections,” he paused as he relaxed. “What you saw was your Dark One.”

“My Dark one?” I was surprised I actually had one of these dark ones as he did. “But…yours looks far different from what I heard.”

“Ah yes, that the form I gave her, what you heard was their true form.”

“Wait wait, you telling me Dark ones look more terrifying than I saw from yours?”

“Why yes, they normally are blob of well stuff, every changing, not keeping one change for very long, I know Amelia right now look like a mix of a eight legged spider with a mouth as long as you are tall, with bones and muscles breaking and reshaping outside of her body every second.”

“Okay okay okay! Don’t give me the details! I'd rather sleep well tonight!” I blurted out. He only smiled and rubbed my back.

“Don’t worry you can give them a form, just take time to get them there.”

“...how do I give my dark form?”

“Well You're Dark One is a part of you, they see what you see, touch and hear, what you need to do is trust them and they will trust you, then you can talk to them.”

Wait, this thing is seeing what I am seeing right now!? “Okay this is messed up.” I breathe. “But dude I REALLY do not wanna see what it is in its base form.”

“You will have too, trust me I saw Amelia and Ljubica true forms, and I was happy.” he said, getting a light smile.

“Happy?? Easy for you to say. You basically can live for a very long time and get over it. I can't handle that for the rest of my years seeing it's real estate.”

“They were my first friends...before I knew Pink fully, that was when I was four.”

I blinked. “You saw them when you were that young?” he began to smile brightly.

“Yea they where my ‘dream friends’ I went to them when I needed help, and I see them as big sisters, they even talk to me in my head, with words of kindness, plus when I dream I see them, I hang and snuggle with them all the time.”

“...so my Dark one isn’t planning to harm me even if it's frightening, right?”

“No, you're dark one is a part of you, whatever you feel, you're Dark One feels.”

Well, that did put some ease to me…man I'm gonna get this for a while. “....if what you say is true...I might as well try to confront my Dark One.” he smiles and pat my head.

“Yup...now I know why Purple loves your hair.” he said, rubbing my hair more. I patted his paw away before I shut my eyes.

“Okay Dark One, if you can hear me….reveal yourself to me.” I thought hard.

“OhHhHhHh DddDDDddddDDDAAAAAAnnnnLLLLeeEEe CCCAaaaNnn’TTtt DDooOoo TTtttTHHhhAAAAttt.”

The voice nearly wanted me to scream, but I managed to hold it back while I teambled. “Why not? You’re my Dark One.”

“RrrrEEEeemMMmmebbeRRR WhHHHHHHHHaaaaAAATTTTttt PPPPuuuUUUPPP SSSaaaaiIiiidddd.”

I felt my mind slipping as I remember, like a nuke, the closest would be killed instantly, the second would go berserk and kill anyone around them, and the third would cause people to get a really bad headache. Right, if my dark one comes on the real world, everyone before me will go insane and kill.

“Okay...how do I meet you? Go back in the void?” I asked.

“oOooOOoRRRrrrr IiiiInNNnNNn ddDdDdDdrrrRrrEEEeEeeAAaaMMmMMMm.” Right Seventy-four said he can connect to her in his dreams. But, I do wanna sleep well tonight, so I might as well face it now. I took my key out and opened up the door to the closet.

“I’ll be back.” I replied to the wolf before stepping through.

I went to the living area of the place as I sat down looking around for my Dark One. after a few minutes i saw it, it was repulsive body parts morphing and changing, limbs growing and striking. Black ooze dribbled down its twisted body. I almost wanted to vomit right then and there, but I managed to hold my lunch down.

“HEeelelllo mMmMMyyyYYYYYy F-ffFFFfrRrrrEEeeEEIiIiIieEENDddD.” My dark one greeted me. I would lie if I say I wasn't scared….I was straight up terrified. My throat was so tight I couldn’t speak, I trembled violently.

“WwwoOoOuuUUlLllDDLDd yyyYYYoOoUuUU lLlLlIiiKkkKeEEEe TtTTtoOoOo CccCCChHHhHAaaaAaAanNnnNnNggggGgGGG.” I could only nod slowly while I was trying my damn best not to faint. It started to change, borns breaking and removing as I saw a woman, she was..wearing a black tunic dress with purple hair and rose eyes, she look like a mix of Russian and Mongolian

“Better?” she asked, blushing. “I have tried to see what you like from your memory.” the new form truly eased me. With the fear finally gone, my legs gave out as I collapsed. The chair under me kept me from falling on the ground. She only stared at me with extreme delightment. She approached me. “You okay?”

“...yeah…” I managed to find my words again as I breathed in relief. “...no offense, but your dark ones are a carnage of nightmares.”

she rolls her eyes at this. “I take that as a compliment.”

“So….what do I call you?” I asked.

“Cinder.” she said as she gently put her hand on my head and played with my hair, I then felt something near me, I looked down and saw a tail….No many tails..twenty-six tails. Her tails are that of a fox, large and full of fluff.

“Whoa….what's up with the tails?” I asked.

“My kind as well as your friends have a tail system. One tail is common, all the way up to twenty-seven tails which are to my mistress and her sister.”

“Oh.” I glance at how large they are, and they are as purple as her colored hair.

The more I was with her, the calmer I became. It was good so far. Now I can be more at ease than her original form.

“You must have many questions.”

“Yeah I guess.” I nodded. “May I ask why your kind looks like that? I mean I read and saw images of what demons would be like, but that was a whole new level of terror.” she smiled at this.

“That's how we are, we put fear in our enemies, making them go insane before we can get in range for an attack.”

“Guess that makes sense in a way due to being creatures of terror.” she nodded, waiting for more questions. “So what made you and the light ones allies? From memory, beings of light and darkness don't usually get along.”

“We are guardians of our Realms, Dark Ones take corruption souls and try to help them, re-educated them, our Light counterpart take the Souls of the none corruption and let them relax”

“Sometimes I usually think of darkness as evil, especially life forms who look...uneasy.”

“Eh a common misunderstanding, we are like you, good and bad at times.”

I nodded before laying back. “Well, at least I can sleep easy with how beautiful you look.” she burns up on her cheeks at that.

“You know I can change to whatever you like, Daniel.”

“I know, but I think this look suits you.” I smiled. She needed as she lay next to me hugging my arm, her huge chest pushing against my upper body.

“Lewd.” she blurted out.

My cheeks burned a bit. “Hey, I'm a young adult, okay? Besides, the sisters have a large chest like yours.”

“The sisters aren’t that big.” she laughed.

“...dark one say what now?”

“Why Yes, so they are Hyper Js, the system go like this Normal, gigantic, Massive, hyper, earthly, Leviathan,Multi-Solar System level, Galaxy level, Multi-Galaxy level, Universe level, High Universe level, Universe level+, Low Multiverse level, Multiverse level, Multiverse level+, High Multiverse level+, Complex Multiverse level, Hyperverse level, High Hyperverse level, Outerverse level, High Outerverse level, Absolute Infinity divine, Godly, I believe they added a few but i can’t remember.” she said in a toothy grin.

My left eye twitched. “So….what does that mean?”

“That their are others that are bigger, besides when they first started their adventure, they where...L-cups.” ….okay, good to know.

“And uh….what about you guys? Dark and Light ones?”

“We can change to whatever the person likes.”

I took a moment to process all this before grumbling. “I feel like I'm in a dream and fantasy for many perverts.” she then slapped my head gently.

“You better not.” she hissed.

“What are you saying?” I said, rubbing my head.

“Don’t be a perv, otherwise i’ll make sure you can’t get hard for a year.”

I put on a neutral expression as I sat up. “I rather slit my dick and balls off than be a perv.”

“That reminds me of my first day.” she laughed. “Ah their screams.”

“Wait what?” I turned to her. “You mean you did this before?”

“Cut off people's dicks and balls? Yes they deserved it.”

“...heh, I’ll bet.” I chuckled softly. She smiled as she lifted me up and hugged me.

“It’s good to finally meet you Daniel.”

“You too Cinder.” I replied and hugged her back. “So...would there be a possible way for you to In the real world without killing others?” she thought for a second as she nodded.

“Yes but I must take control of your body.”

“So there's no possible way for you to come out with your own body.”

“No.” she said sadly, playing with my hair more.

“Understandable.” I nodded. “So since I'm new to having a Dark One, what do you do? Like what is your role with me?”

“My role is to be your guardian, I can talk to you in your head, if you want me to readme to read any story for you, I can, if you want me to help you with anything that you need help with magic or science, you can just ask me.”

I glanced at her fox tails. “So what's with the fox tails? Is there a purpose for them or are they there to make you look cute?”

“The point of my tails is where the higher and higher tailed Catics are almost mythical, with finally the Light/Dark Ones and the Goddesses being THE pinnacle of Catic lifeform, if you would like I can change my tails into any form of tail you would like.”

So her tails symbolize how powerful she is. That's a pretty cool trait. “Well...I’d like to have you keep them like this. I do have a soft spot for things that are very puffy and fluffy.” her tails coil around my arms and legs and body, like a warm blanket against me. I nearly fell asleep by the gesture and warmth they radiated.

“Would you like anything else dear?” she asked, whispering in my ear. I shuddered at her warm breath.

“No…I'm good.” I had a dumb smile on my face. I was really enjoying this.

“Just relax, sweetie and let me take care of you.” she said like i was listening to an ASMR audio. Her fingers trace around my ears and play with my hair, she hums to herself as her tails wiggle around me. My eyes rolled back as I was on the verge of falling asleep.
“That's sweetie, let mommy take care of you, relax and breathe.” she whispered as I felt her shift around until I was laying against her. I honestly didn't fight it. I welcomed it and laid back against her body.

***

Cinder was smiling at Daniel, her new Guardian job made her VERY happy, the highest honor for any Light or Dark Ones.

“I Wonder where his Light One is?” she thought to herself. the young human hummed before she felt his head push against her large cleavage, drunk in his state of bliss to not notice. It was weird having this form, the first time using it, though she didn’t mind she let him rest against her body, using her as a pillow and her tails as a fluffy blanket. She grew a small smile and wrapped her arms around him and pulled him closer. His head sinking into her cleavage. Daniel nestled against her before she heard him softly snore. She lay her hand on his hair and played with it slowly. She fulfilled her duty, keeping him close to her and snuggled him.

***

“Mmmmmmmmmm…” I grumbled as my eyes slowly opened. “...did I pass out?” I yawned. I looked up and was in my bed. I looked around and saw a note next to the bed.

“Hello Daniel, I want to say you are a good person and I promise to watch over you” -Cinder.

I guess she left back home for something important. But, she is my Dark One. I can come back when I can or talk to her. I got up from my bed and stretched, popping a few joints. “Okay, time to go.” I walked to the door and passed through, returning to the library where Seventy-four stood. I blinked before shutting the door and grabbing my key. “You've been standing here the whole time?”

“I see someone had a good time.” he chuckled.

I blushed a bit with a chuckle. “Yeah….aside from her original frightening form, Cinder is sweet, especially with her new form I gave her.”

“And you're Light One? He asked to drink some tea.

“No sign of it.”

“Hmm I will have to talk to Ljubica about that. Anyways, if you want to play some games, I finally got Spike to join us.”

“What kind of games?” I asked.

“Some shooter games.” he said as he walked out the door, his tail telling me to follow. I did so as we entered our bedroom.

***

Spending quality time with the Catics and Spike was relaxing and pretty fun. I will say they do have a good taste in shooter games. They were VERY skilled at it too, more so than me and Spike who played shooters longer than I ever had. They just kept whipping my ass.

When I did and lost my last match, I groaned. “Aw dammit…” I chuckled a bet while setting my controller down. “I just can't win with you guys.”

“Guess you didn't pick up a lot of game skills when you were in the army huh?” Spike mused.

“Not really, you think I would be good at this with how much experience I have with battles in real life.” I chuckled. There was soon a knock on the door. I got up and walked over to the door, I opened it slowly to see who was on the other side. I was Twilight. “Oh hey Twilight. What's up?”

“I got a call from Pinkie Pie and she wants all of you to come to Sugarcube Corner.” She explained.

I arched my brow. “What for?”

A giggle rippled her lips. “You’ll have to see to find out.” Pinkie, that was the hyperactive one, she was going to throw a party for us? We all followed Twilight out of the house before arriving at this sugarcube corner, which looked like a giant gingerbread house,overdosed with frosting. I felt a hand on my shoulder and saw Purple as she smiled at me. I smiled a bit as well before we entered the building. Said building inside was dark.

*CLICK*

Lights flashed on, a large banner that read “Welcome to Ponyville and lets be friends!!”. There were a dozen Ponies of the town with Pinkie Pie in the center of it all, smiling brightly.

“SURPRISE!” She chirped with her hands in the air. We smiled as I felt something grab my shirt from behind, I look back and saw Seventy-four grabbing his chest.

“You okay?” I asked while rubbing his back. He nodded quickly.

Pinkie bounced to us. “Sorry for not doing this sooner, but I hope this makes up the time. I want to give you guys the best welcome to Ponyville Party ever!” she said with a bright smile as Seventy-four let go of me, Pink rubbing his back as I was worried about the poor guy but Pink got it, I then looked at Pinkie Pie and smiled.

“It's very kind of you to do this for us Pinkie.” I said. “And thank you for giving us a chance again. It's been a rough beginning here, but we-OOF!” I was suddenly pulled into a tight embrace by the pink earth pony, my face smothered in the mammoth sized breasts of hers. My cheeks flush bright red. While not as big as unicorns they where still huge, I tried to pull away but her arms where too strong. She then finally let me go.

“Now, let's have a PARTY!” Confetti and streamers and balloons blew out over us as the party was underway. I gotta hand it to that mare, she can throw a party. Music played by a unicorn mare of white fur and a lightning blue hairstyle with shades, the DJ I believed. I sat with Seventy fur and her sisters while we snacked on some cupcakes and punched.

“Gotta hand it to Pinkie Pie, the sweets here are great.” I mused. They ate their cupcakes as Seventy-four was nervous. My smile fell a bit as I set my sweet down. “What's the matter Seventy-four?” he said nothing looking at the punch glass.

“I don’t like parties, I hate being in crowds of people.” He replied.

“Bad experience?” he nods at that, as his wife hugs him.

The party mare bounced to us. “Having fun you guys? Huh? Huh?” She asked eagerly before noticing the blonde wolf. “What's the matter with him? Is he not having fun?”

“He just doesn't like crowds, or parties of this size, he likes it small.” Pink said to Pinkie Pie.

Said mare gasped. “You don't like parties Seventy-Four?” to which he nods, not taking his eyes off of the glass. The strange thing, I could feel shadows over him, did Cinder let me sense her kind? The party mare cupped his chin before his eyes met hers. “I may not know what happened, but I promise you with the fuzzy warmth of my heart, I want to make you smile with my parties.” She smiled happily. “I Pinkie Promise.”

he nodded again. “..alright.” He said as he looked away from her quickly. The mare gave him a quick hug before bouncing back into the crowd “..She scares me.” he said gulping.

I blinked. “Why would you be scared of her? I mean yeah she can be a bit local in the head, but shs sweet.”

“That the thing she is TOO sweet, no one is that happy.” he said looking over his shoulder.

“Pinkie Pie is known as the Element of Laughter.” We turned and saw Twilight approach us. “Forgive me for barging in, but I did overhear.” Seventy-four just lowered his head now embarrassed to the max. The mare sat with us. “I know Pinkie Pie and have a bit much to handle. Truth is, she wasn't really this happy all the time.”

“She isn't?” I asked.

“Nope. You see, Pinkie lived with her family on a rock farm. They didn't smile, laugh or have any sense of joy in their lives.”

“How do you farm rocks?” Purpled asked confused.

“That I do not know.” The Demicorn laughed a bit. “Anyways, one day when a rainbow came by, the colors and beauty filled Pinkie with absolut Joy and happiness. Since then, she wanted to share that happiness no matter what. No matter how big or small it is, she always loves to see everypony smile and laugh.” the two sisters nodded at this.

“Which reminds us, where are the rest of your friends?” Purple asked the Demicorn.

“They’re here having a good time.” She replied before we saw Rainbow with Applejack approaching. Oh great, what does she want?

When they got close to us, the farm pony nudged the tomboy. “Well, Dash? Ya got somethin ta say to them?”

The rainbow mare sighed. “....I'm very sorry for my actions previously. It was uncalled for and I jumped to conclusions.”

Purple turns to the rainbow color Pegasus. “You hurt my husband.”

The trio blinked and stared at me. “Long story.” I shrugged.

“Which I can shorten down.” she replied.

“No no no, none of that.” I stated as she giggled.

Applejack spoke up. “Ah talked sum sense inta her and she promised ot ta do it again, Right Dash?”

“Yes.” She nodded.

Purple then looks over Applejack with a toothy smile. “Well with powerful legs as thoughts I won’t want to fight you.”

This made her chuckle. “Well, ah am the strongest pony in town. All mah strength in mah legs come from apple bucking.”

“And you're an Earth pony, you guys normally have thicker legs.” Twilight replied.

“Took the word out of mah muth, Twi.” she chuckled. “Anyways, Twi’s been informing me about your four, and ah guess I was a bit harsh on ya when we met. Ya ain’t so bad from what she said. Hope we can put it behind us and start over.”

I grew a small smile. “We appreciate it, Applejack. Thank you.”

“Mah pleasure.” She tipped her hat. “If ya ever wanna come visit my farm, the doors always open.” She walked back the party with Dash following.

“She must pray to Synmara a lot to get those legs.” Pink said with a chuckle.

“Another god or goddess you guys believe in?” I questioned while sipping my punch.

“Why yes, he is the God of Strength. His realm lets you train to be stronger in mind, body and soul.”

“Interesting.” A small gasp was heard before we saw Fluttershy approaching.

“Hi everyone.” She greeted before tenderly stroking Seventy-fours head. “Hi Seventy-four.” his arms went limp at this as he started to kick his leg against the floor in enjoyment. Me and Twilight snorted a bit by how silly he looked. It was pretty cute. “Awww, you’re so adorable.” She gushed and scratched his chin. His tail swung back and forth rapidly as he just let her do her thing, Pink was holding or trying to hold on to his tails with hers, his paw in her. Oh Lord she's a bit jealous still, that's hilarious.

Eventually she stopped petting him before smiling at Pink. “You’re very lucky to have him.” Pink smiled and nodded. Guess she's not scared of him anymore, that's a good sign.

“Hello Darlings.” We saw Rarity approaching us with a bag in her hand.

“Hey Rarity, How's things been with you?” I asked.

“Very well.” She nodded before turning to the sisters. “How are the clothes I made holding you up ladies?”

“Very good, you almost gave my husband a hearts attack.” she chuckled.

“Oh dear, hope he's alright.” she giggled. He look over at her and nodded.

“Almost Scare the soul out of me.” he said, rubbing his temple. The fashion mare tenderly slid her hand around one of his wolf ears. “What are you doing?” He was a bit muddled.

“Forgive me dear, but you’re just too cute I can't resist petting you.” his eyes went to be in a ‘what the fuck’ type of way. That's a bit confusing. He's completely okay with fluttershy petting him, why not Rarity? “Anyways.” She turned to the sisters and held the bag to them. “I made a few extra pairs for you two.”

“Oh thank you, see, do you have anyone that can help our husbands?” the two said, looking at both me and the wolf.

“What for?”

“Well Daniel needs some new clothes, been wearing the same pair since we got here and we would like for you to help my husband with new clothes as well.” Pink said as she felt the wolf arms coil around her.

“But of course, I’d be happy to make more clothing for the two gents.” The fashionista smiled.

“How much will it cost?” The wolf asked.

“Oh pish posh darling, consider it a free gift for me.” She smiled. He nodded as I looked at Twilight.

“Is Mr, Flix here?”

“Flix couldn't come. He has some priorities to do at the shop.” She replied.

“And he didn’t call me in?” I asked. “What about Lyra?”

"What is it you wanted to show me Lyra?" Asked a female voice.

Twilight and I looked around at the sound of the voice. Eventually we found the source to be that of a mare being pulled by her arm towards us by an excited Lyra.

The mare who had a dark blue and light pink striped mane and tail. She had light blue eyes and a light yellow colored coat. She was wearing a yellow t-shirt, jeans and had yellow shoes.

Lyra pulled her towards me and Twilight, her smile never faltering "I want to show you that humans actually exist Bon Bon!"

"Lyra, how many times do I have to point it out to you, Humans don't-" She stopped speaking when she saw me. Her eyes widened and her jaw dropped.

I held a hand up with a small smile. “Yo.”

Bon Bon glanced to Lyra before face palming. “I can’t believe this….”

“See, SEE! Bon bon, he is a human, they are still around!” she said in glee jumping up and down happily.

I chuckled a bit before turning to the mint green mare. “How have you been doing Lyra?”

“Oh i'm doing great.” She gushed. “It's so nice to see ponies believing in me and my theories that humans exist.”

“Yeah, just try not to milk it in too much.” I mused.

“Oh I won't.” the unicorn giggled before turning to the Catics. “Oh you three must be the trio I head about.” The sister both smiled as Pink was petting her husband's head. “Awwww, he doesn't look bad from what I heard. He looks cute.”

“We are weapons.” Pink said with a grin.

“Pink, try not to scare them.” I wiggled a finger at her. To which her tail playfully boops my finger tip. I chuckled with a headshake. “Don't mind them, they’re just hard to figure out.”

“I see why.” Lyra laughed. “Well, me and Bon Bon are gonna enjoy the Party more. I’ll meet you again to talk more about your history.” I nodded as she dragged the earth pony back into the crowd.

“So Daniel, besides the war you fought in, what else do you do?” Twilight asked.

“Well...my skills with wielding my grandfather’s sword and martial skills, I'm good with singing and playing the guitar.” I replied. Purple smiles at this.

“You want to sing a love song with me, Donny?” she said as her tail coiled around my leg.

My cheeks burned a bit. “Well, I don't know many romantic songs. I mostly listen to rock music.”

“Like smash rocks together?” Pink asked, confused, rubbing her chin with her tail as her arms were holding her lover.

“Well, modern rock, heavy rock, many types of rock.”
“That still sounds strange.”

“Well, maybe Daniel could play one.” The Demicorn suggested.

“Not a bad idea.” I smiled. “But I don't have an lectric-” Pinkie Pie popped out of nowhere with said guitar. “Guitar?”

“Here you go.” She chirped, handing it to me and bounced back into the crowd. Me and the Catics were pretty dumbfounded by what she did. We turned to Twilight who sighed with a smile.

“Don't ask. It's better you know she's random at all times. Trust me, keep it that way and you’ll be fine.” I Nodded and looked at it.

I got off my seat and walked up to the stage and saw the DJ Pony, but this time I got a real good look at her. She was wearing a white shirt, had a blue lightning colored mane, and was wearing a pair of purple shades.

"Excuse me!" I called out, making her look up at me as I walked up to her.

"Hey, glad to meet ya! The names PON-3, but everypony calls me Vinyl Scratch." She greeted holding her hand out.

I smiled and shook it, "Glad to meet you. My name is Daniel. If you don't mind, I would like to play a song tonight." I said, gesturing to the instrument held in my other hand.

She gave a big smile and said, "Sure thing! Let me get set up first real quick." She stopped the music, adjusted some things with her equipment, and pulled out a mic. "Attention Everypony!" All the ponies looked up at us once they heard Vinyl call out. "Tonight, our guest known as Daniel will be playing a song for all of us! What do you all think of that!?"

The ponies cheered while Vinyl gave me the Mic.

I stepped into the center of the stage, placing the mic in a conveniently placed stand Pinkie managed to materialize before me. After ensuring it was adjusted comfortably and effectively for me, I spoke. "Good evening everypony! Tonight, since I’m not from here, I’d play one of my favorite songs from back home.. This one is called 'Rebirthing' by Skillet." I then prepared myself for the song and signaled Vinyl with a thumbs up.

She nodded and turned the volume of the speakers up and adjusted the lights so I was in a spotlight of sorts. I then started playing the guitar, filling the building with it’s music. All the ponies were awestruck by my talent, but were even more awestruck when I started singing.

I lie here paralytic, inside this soul
Screaming for you till my throat is numb

I wanna break out I need a way out
I don't believe that it's gotta be this way
The worst is the waiting
In this womb I'm suffocating

Feel your presence filling up my lungs with oxygen
I take you in

I've died

Rebirthing now
I wanna live for love, wanna live for you and me
Breathe for the first time now
I come alive somehow

Rebirthing now
I wanna live my life, wanna give you everything
Breathe for the first time now
I come alive somehow

Right now
Right now

I lie here lifeless in this cocoon
shedding my skin cause I'm ready to

I wanna break out, I found a way out
I don't believe that it's gotta be this way
The worst is the waiting
In this womb I'm suffocating

Feel your presence filling up my lungs with oxygen
I take you in

I've died

Rebirthing now
I wanna live for love, wanna live for you and me
Breathe for the first time now
I come alive somehow

Rebirthing now
I wanna live my life, wanna give you everything
Breathe for the first time now
I come alive somehow

Tell me when I'm gonna live again
Tell me when I'm gonna breathe you in
Tell me when I'm gonna feel inside
Tell me when I'm gonna feel alive

Guitar Solo

Tell me when I'm gonna live again
Tell me when this fear will end
Tell me when I'm gonna feel inside
Tell me when I'll feel alive

Rebirthing now
I wanna live for love, wanna live for you and me
Breathe for the first time now
I come alive somehow

Rebirthing now
wanna live my life, wanna give you everything
Breathe for the first time now

I come alive somehow
Right now

(I come alive somehow)
Right now

(I come alive somehow)

After the last note, the song ended. I breathed as I gazed at the crowd. I heard a few claps here and there before erupting into cheers and whistling. I smiled with a small bow before jumping off stage and returned to the others.

“Wow, Daniel. That was very impressive.” Twilight smiled. “I didn't know you had such a voice while singing.”

“Singing and playing the guitar is a hobby.” I shrugged with a chuckle while gazing at the catics. “What did you guys think?” Purple got up and faster than I could blink I felt her lips on mine as she lifted me up to her height. Pink and Seventy-four where clapping. My cheeks were red but I returned the kiss. After a full minute of kissing she let me go still holding me in the air.

“You played well, my love.” Purple cooed. I blushed with a smile before she set me down.

***

A little later, the party ended, which seemed to please Seventy four. We all said our goodbyes to the ponies as we followed Twilight home. “So, did you guys enjoy the party?” She asked. Me, Purple and Pink nodded as Seventy-four just kept quiet. “I know it was sudden, Seventy-four, but it's over now.” She assured me. “This won't happen a lot.” he looked near her and nodded. We came back to the library as the dragons and mare yawned.

“Nnnngh, don't know about you guys, but i'm turning in.” Spike spoke.

“Agreed.” Barb nodded.

“Me too.” Twilight said. They said their goodnights and went upstairs and shut the door. The three look at me then grab me.

“Snuggle time!” Purple said cheerfully. Oh boy. They took me to the bedroom and shut the door.

***

(No POV)

In another realm far from the mortals or others, Cinder was back at her house, with the biggest smile on her face, she finally was a Guardian to a mortal, thousands of years of waiting and it all payed off, she though back to him, and his memories, still surprised that his soul is still pure after what has happen to him.

she did some searching with her Soul magic to see how he is doing. She saw him and now wife snuggle up against each other naked though, she did feel hurt that she couldn't be with them, she then thought to herself she didn’t have that many friends growing up and all the ones that she knows have moved to other Realms. She smiled weakly at that, she looked in the mirror at this new form of hers, it was strange two-legs instead of the tentacles that moved her. She fell on her bed and yelled in her pillow.

“I GOT IT! I GOT IT!” She screams in enjoyment. She looked at her HUD and saw the position of bravy was about to run out, good thing she had these otherwise she was a nervous wreck when it came to talking to people. She breathed in and out slowly as she finally got the job, she hugged her pillow.

“I Promise I will be the best Guardian you will ever have..” She blushes at the thought of just hanging out in general. The thousands of ideas to help him make her grab her head.

“Ok ok, easy start slow, I need to gain his trust.” She moved to the edge of the bed and her room materialized a TV and a gaming console as she saw a few of the games that she downloaded from his memory.

“Alright Daniel, let's see how good these are.” She tried out one of the first ones known as the “Call of duty Series”, which was a very popular shooter game from Daniels time. The blood, guts and gore it's played pleased her. She was going to enjoy what Daniel had to offer her.

Author's Note

Yolo everyone! Heres chapter 13 of EHS. The support is very well made s far for this story and im happy how its turning out. So some bits followed the original but me ad Cosmic added more to it. We'll continue with making the chapters and getting them uploaded. As for the others, let me o them when im ready, please. I do have other things to do.

Thank you all so much for the support and love. See you next chapter! :)

Chapter 14: Test of strength: Battle of Titans

First battle scene in the story. Battle scenes will either be in 1st or 3r person POV. Be noted the Green means click the link to start the music and Red means stop the music. Enjoy.

Chapter 14: Test of strength: Battle of Titans

A couple days passed after the party. The townsfolk were opening up more and more to me and the Catics, no longer seeing them as a threat. It made me happy everything was going well for us now. I was at work at the front desk, Mr Flix had me take it easy, since the last time, he was still shocked by the Great War and what my people did to those that wanted to control us. I heard the doorbell ring as I saw Lyra, wearing black jeans and white button up shirt, a few of the top buttons not hooked on as she walked up to me with a shy smile.

“Hey Lyra.” I smiled while setting the papers to the side.

“Hi, Mister Daniel, I got my car outside, ready for a transmission repair.” she said as she eyed me over.

I paid no mind to it as I chuckled. “No need for the mister, Lyra. Daniel is good.” I got up from my seat and followed her outside. I helped her get her car into the garage as Flix began working on it. We walked back to my desk as I sat. “Alright, for the transmission repairs, it will take an hour or two before it's done.” she nodded as she paid me in bits, she then leaned down counting the bits, her cleavage showing, my cheeks burned a bit as I glanced away, this sly pony.

“Someone is having fun” A familiar voice rang in my head.

I blinked. “Cinder?”

“In the voice.”

“Huh, I wasn't expecting to be able to speak to you through telepathy.”

“Oh every Light and Dark One can do it, have the others teach you anything about us?”

“Not that I know of no, I'veI've been focused on work as of now, I need to make the cash.”

“Ah want to see a funny thing i can do?”

“Uuuuuh...sure?” I then saw Lyna, she was busy counting the bits as one of her buttons undid itself as I could see her..black bra. My cheeks grew darker before I realized. “Cinder, what are you doing??”

“Nothing, dear.”she giggled as another of Lyra’s buttons came off, more of her cleavage was showing.

My face flushed heavily now as I can tell she was a earthly L-cup. “Cinder, stop it!” Lyna looked up at me and smiled.

“So you're a breast guy?” she said with a toothy grin.

“EH!?” I was caught off guard by her question. “Bu-Bu, where did that come from?”

“Well you are staring at my bust.” she said as she handed me the money.

“I-I wasn't trying to.” I replied while taking the cash. “Your shirt is a bit unbuttoned.”

“And? Stare as much as you like cutie, Remember you're the first human in thousands of years to be seen.~”

I literally had to slap myself to make sure I wasn't dreaming. Girls do NOT say that to guys. “....are you on drugs or something Lyra? Cause no girl ever says that to a guy.”

“Really now, well you might not see it but females outnumber males in equestria seven to one, soooo, your fair game for us mares.”

“.....unicorn say what now?”

She giggled before she sat on my desk. “Tell me Daniel, what are relationships like back where you came from?”

“Uh..well, there are an even number of males and females. The laws of our world say we can only be with one person our whole lifetime, well from where I am from, America.”

“Really? Wow, that's sad.” She spoke before growing a sly grin. “Here in our world, those rules don't apply.”

“..eh?”

“Yea, besides we have magic that can just rid of STDs so no harm in fucking as many people as you can.”

“....EHHHHH!?” Was she serious!? “So…..harems...concubines...all that is...legal?”

“Yea, I was overhead that you're friends from..Catic it was called do that too.” oh my God…..she leaned closer to me, hand cupping my chin.

“G...getting a bit close…” I blushed.

“Well Daniel you come over tonight we can learn from each other, and I need to be milk this week.~~~” she said as she gently pinched my check and walked off swaying her hips from side to side slowly.

The moment she was gone, I fell back on my seat with my face all red. “...The fuck just happened?”

“You got the interest of a mare kiddo.” I tuned to see Flix with a mused grin while wiping his hands with a cloth.

“Purple is now my wife as in their culture, I got a unicorn that is flirting with me, what next? An Earth Pony making me eat her out?”

My boss laughed and patted my back. “Oh don't worry. You’ll get used to it. Trust me I was like you in your shoes when I started building a herd.”

“You have a harem?” I was ultimately shocked.

“Of course. I have four wives, six concubines and three girlfriends.” He said with a smile as he grab some coffee

“..How does that work without them trying to backstab each other?” I was shocked.

“Oh it works simple.” He chuckled. “My leading wife chooses who can be my other wives, concubines and girlfriend. When she wants to, she can have them move up to either rank as a wife or concubine. The leading wife of a man's harem is the alpha of all women, so no matter what, she’s in charge.”

“...Damn.” taking

He sipped his drink while grinning. “You should get going kiddo. I’m sure you need to get ready for your night with her, and get your wife's approval.”

“Uh….okay….” I punched out and headed home. In my years living, I NEVER encountered something such as this. I arrived back at the library and saw the sisters who came home from their job at the orphanage. “Hey ladies.” they smiled as Pink rushed past me. Purple just walked up and hugged me. “Where's Pink off in such a hurry?”

“Gotta hug her wolfy, it's been a hard day for her.” she said as she kissed me on the forehead.

“With how much of a hassle kids are, I can understand.” I chuckled before remembering Lyras offer. “So….Purple?”

“Hmm?”

“You remember Lyra from the party right?”

“I do.” she chirped.

“So...” I blushed. “She offered me to come to her home tonight and….mingle. I don't know what you think but-”

“You want to mate with her?” she asked, eyeing me.

“Well, I just don't wanna bang any girl I meet an such….what am I sayig, it might be bound to happen again.'' I sighed. “But in all honesty, you're my wife and I don't wanna go behind you and bang other girls.” She smiled.

“But you gotta worry about this dear, when you mate you share souls, the more mating you do, at least time, can fragment your soul.”

“...So you're completely cool with me banging other girls?”

“Yes but I MUST know who they are.”

“.....I don't know if I should be worried, or be the luckiest man alive.”

“Just don’t mate with like ten at once, or your soul will break and you will become a husk.” she grinned and patted my head. I then saw Twilight as she smiled at us, she then eep LOUDLY, as I saw Purple, hand smoking. As Twilight rubs her rear.

“Must you always slap my flank Purple?” The demicorn asked.

“With an ASS like that, you should be spank, bigger than mine.” Oy Purple, you never change.

****

A little later that day, Twilight treated me, and the Catics to some lunch. It was a surprise, but a nice one.

“So what's with the lunch Twi?” I asked.

“A little something to show my gratitude.” She giggled. “I'm just very pleased you all have done well to behave and follow our rules, so this is a little treat as my way of saying thanks.” the two sisters smiled at one another than at Twilight. She turned to Seventy four. “How are you doing Seventy-Four?” He was in deep though as he shocked himself.

“Eh? Sorry space out there.” he said, rubbing his eyes.

“I asked how you’re doing.”

“Oh..Ok, I think, just a lot on my mind.” the demicorn nodded and gently rubbed his head with a warm smile.

His body went limp at this, as the sisters looked at her. “So how is that shrink potion coming along?”

“So far it's a slow process, but it's almost done.” She assured them.

“Good, Do you know anyone that would like to test it?” They smirked as I choked on my food.

“Say what now?” I asked. Twilight blush at this as she looks at the two.

“TWILIGHT!” We heard two young colts and saw them running.

“Snips, Snails?” The mare blinked. “What's wrong?”

“It's terrible!” Snips stated.

“And bad!” Snails added.

“What is?” I asked.

“She's back and something bad might happen!” both overlapped one another in frantic speaking. They are cut off by lavender aura shutting their lips up.

“Now listen to me.” Twilight spoke. “I’m going to let go of your lips. When I do, I want you tw to calmly tell me what's going on, minus the enabling, understand?” The two colts nodded as she released them.

The both took a deep breath. “Trixie is back!” They said in unison.

“What!? Her!?” Twilight stood.

“You...know her?” I asked.

She sighed while rubbing her temple. “Sort of.”

“Well we can knock some sense into her?” the hybrids smirked.

“Trixie is a hard character but she's not dangerous.” Twilight informed. “Let's just see what she wants.” Paying for the food we ate, we left the restaurant before approaching a mass gathering around a wagon. We saw the others and approached them.

“Twi, glad you guys made it.” Rainbow spoke. Twilight and the sisters being the tallest saw the stage as they waited.

The front stage opened and dark blue smoke was everywhere.

"COME ONE! COME ALL! COME AND WITNESS THE ASTOUNDING COMEBACK OF THE GREAT AND POWERFUL TRIXIE!" A voice called out from nowhere.

Flash of Sparks went everywhere and the dark blue smoke thickened on the stage. Appearing from the smoke emerged a mare with Brilliant azure fur, dark grayish violet eyes, and a pale cornflower blue mane wearing a purple hat with multiple stars, a matching cape, and wearing wizard garments, well it was a little too small since her chest and thighs where spilling out. The spandex she wore was hugging her body tightly.

She looked down at us and gave Twilight and the others an evil smirk, "Hello Twilight and friends. Did you all miss me?"

“Not really.” Rainbow snarked.

“Well, The Great and Powerful Trixie has returned to take her place as the most talented unicorn in all of Equestria!" Trixie boasted aloud, praising herself as her sparklers flashed and burst in explosions. I only blinked as I and the catics looked at one another. Man this mare is a show off.

"Didn't you learn anything the last time you were here Trixie!?" Spike shouted.

“Guess that whole Ursa Minor didn't paint the picture in your head.” Barb added. Trixie seemed agitated before she seemed to calm down.

"Okay Trixie. You're back, but for what? Payback? Revenge?" Twilight questioned, wanting information of the magician's return.

Trixie just erupted in laughter at the unicorn's question. Twilight and the others just looked at each other, leaving me confused by her action. Finally, she calmed down and wiped a tear from her eye.

"Revenge? You honestly think this all was for silly vengeance? This is merely to prove to all of you that I am a FAR superior pony than you and your friends, Twilight Sparkle!" Trixie hissed coldly, earning a disgusted expression from Twilight, her friends, and myself.

“Um miss, if you are so good, can you do this?” Seventy-four said as he had some dirt in his hand as he turned flowers out of it. The mares were pretty stunned by his trick.

Trixi was as well before asking. “How is it YOU can use magic? You’re not a unicorn.”

“Don’t have to be, in Catic, EVERYONE knows one form of magic or another, like mine is biomancy.” he said with a smirky smile.

“See Trixie? He uses magic like us.” The demicorn implied. “It's not about who is better with it, it's how we use it.”

“Yeah, and what makes you think you’re still ‘Better’ than some of us or Twilight?” Spike asked as Pink showed a forest spear and Purple showed a blade of physic power. I'm seeing they’re just showing off a bit.

She then smirked evilly again, sending a little shiver down my spine. I don't like where this is going one bit.

"I'll need one moment." She then walked off stage to the back
.
I looked at the others, who were nervous about what's gonna happen next. Something told me this wasn’t gonna end well.

I heard the curtains open again and she emerged from it. The top of her head had a horn that was glowing azure, making me note she was a unicorn. Two objects were wrapped in the aura and were thrown to the front of the stage with a loud 'THUD'.

"Do these answer your question, fools?" She asked proudly.

The object she threw was a large scale, nearly almost as big as Spike. It looked very rough and had a scarlet color, which was a different shade of red. The other was a large, thin tooth that was 4 feet (1.21 meters) long and looked like a crocodile tooth.

"No way! Are those…those..." Spike couldn't even finish his sentence. The sudden shock appeared to have halted all thought processing functions within his brain.

To his reaction, this scale and tooth must belong to a powerful creature.

"That scale...that Tooth...That belongs to a Vironous!" Twilight finished just as equally shocked.

Wanting more info about this, I stepped in and asked, "Not trying to spoil the moment, but what's a Vironous?" I asked.

Twilight's horn glowed and showed an image of a powerful creature that looked really dangerous. The monster had scales are the color scarlet, it has spikes all over its tail, two big ones on its elbows and shoulders, red slitted eyes, a muzzle as long as a Gharial croc, which was a crocodile that lives in my world still, stood on four legs, and had two, slender arms.

"A Vironous is a very powerful creature that lives deeply in the Everfree Forest, and is very dangerous. Finding one is extremely rare, since they live in the deepest parts of underground, and only come up to the surface when feeding or resting in the sun. Their scales are very tough, only can be pierced by tough material. Their teeth are capable of biting through steel with ease, but their jaws are weak, but they can still bite through them and can breathe fire." Twilight explained while the image faded.

“Want me to put explosives on it?” Purpled asked with glee.

“Purple!” I stated.

“I want to blow something up, I am maladroit.” ugh, does not change in the slightest.

"But that's impossible!" Spike pointed. "Nopony is that powerful enough, or crazy enough, to go up against something like that! How did you even get those in the first place!?"

"More like nopony has ever been brave enough. And Trixie doesn't have to explain her victory to simple baby dragons that look like he should still be in diapers. Face it, Trixie has performed a feat which nopony would ever hope or even attempt to accomplish; unlike you and your little Lame Six!" Trixie boasted coldly, before giving a triumphant laugh as she placed a menacing burn on Twilight and her friends. Even Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy looked steamed.

“She might have some Catic blood in her, we are known to be crazy and Adrenaline junkies.” Pink said, holding the spear tighter.

“No, Trixie is just a loudmouth.” Twilight sighed. “She does this to act all proud and mighty to herself.”

“And needs a kick in the face.” Rainbow slammed a fist to her palm.

“Or a spanken.” Purple chirp as we just all look at her, even Trixie.

“Sometimes I don't understand what goes on in that head of your Purple.” I sighed before I was enveloped in cyan magic. “What the?” I was lifted before being pulled to Trixie. “Hey put me down.”

The unicorn circled me. “Instesting, Trixie’s never seen your kind before, Didn’t know Twilight was the dating type.” she said, looking me over.

The Demicorn blushed as some of the girls snickered. I shook my head. “No, we’re not dating, Miss Trixie.”

“Really? I would have thought a demicorn like her would love to learn about your kind, EVERY. LITTLE. BIT.” she said with a wink at Twilight.

“Not like that!” Twilight snapped with her face burning.

“So he’s free? My my, then I must learn this knowledge.” She turned back to me. “Hmmm, maybe the Great and Powerful Trixie would like to see how, “Powerful” you are young stallion.~” Now I got another mare hitting on me? Oh my God. I gotta remember Purple chat, I can't break my soul.

“Hate to break it to you, but I'm actually married to that one.” I gestured to Purple. “You gotta chalk it up with her.”

“I ALLOW IT! IF WE ALL WATCH!” Purple said, laughing her ass off. …Goddammit Purple! “BUT I WANT TO EAT HER ASS FIRST!”

“Do you have ANY sense of control?” The demicorn asked with a blush.

“I DO! Otherwise I would throw you on the ground and fist you right here, Twilight. I just like to have fun!” she laughed evilly. I always question why I'm married to this crazy chick. Fucking Catic marriages.

ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAR!!!!!!!

A sudden roar caught us all by surprise. The sound of this roar came from a very large creature. We then heard and felt the ground rumbling.

we turned to the source and my eyes widened. It was...a Vironous. It was freakin huge. Around 10 feet (3.04 meters) higher than Twilight's library. Drool dropped from its fangs and looked at us with hungry red eyes as it slowly made its way to the town. I noticed there was something wrong with it. A small hole was in the center of its mouth, and a slab of pink flesh was seen on the top of its forehead.

“...how thick is its skin?” Seventy-four said, pulling out his pistol.

“Thick. VERY thick.” Twilight gapped before the catics rushed to it.

“The hell are you three doing!?” I yelled.

“FUN!” He said firing his pistol, as the rounds bore into the legs of the creature as it roared in pain. Purple jumped up over its head and landed on its back, gripping the blade of her and started to cut into it. Pink went over and grabbed one of its claws and started to forcefully pull it out. The Vironius bellowed with fury and pain, maw brightening before blasting fire at Seventy four and Pink who jumped back. It grabbed Purple off its head and threw her to the pair as she skied.

I turned to Trixie with a glare. “You never killed one, you only tore a scale and tooth off to boast.” The mare paled and sweated a bit.

“I’LL SHOVE MY BREEDING TOOL DOWN YOUR THROAT TO SHUT UP!” Seventy-four barked as he jumped out of the way of the claws, but was too short as his right arm was torn off the beast swatted him with its tail.

“EVERYPONY FOR THEMSELVES!” A local screamed before the ponies around the town were in a panic as they ran in fear, screaming.

“Twilight what do we do?!?” I asked.

“We need to get the folk safely away from the threat!” She informed me. “Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, get the townsfolk evacuated to the opposite end of town!” The trio nodded and began to assist the townsfolk. “Rainbow, Applejack, you're with me! We’re gonna help the Catics bring down or chase the Vironius away from Ponyville!”

“Got it!” Rainbow saluted as she and AJ ran to the fight scene.

“What about me, Twi?” I asked.

“Help with the police, they might need your skills as a soldier.”

“Understood.” I pulled my pistol out before joining up with the police ponies that arrived to assist with the folk and taking the croc beast down. I ran to the officer in charge. “Sir, I’m here to help.”

“Good, we need all the help we can get.” he nodded before I joined the vanguard squad. I collected a few grenades and some magazines for my pistol. We loaded our weapons and aimed. “FIRE!” Bullets rain down on the Vironus as It roared and swatted away the bullets like they were insects.

I took a grenade out and pulled the clip. “FRAG OUT!” I tossed it as it exploded near the face of the beast. It bellowed at me before throwing a fist down at us. We all moved back in time before I drew my blade and slashed the scales. I was surprised the blade made a deep cut on the scales. I didn't know my blade was that strong. The vironus roared and swung its tail, the jagged ends released as spikes shot out. I avoided some of them as a few struck some of the officers.

I heard a loud crash nearby and saw Seventy-four hitting the stage, as he got up both of his legs were gone, as he was using organic vines as makeshift legs, half of his face was gone, showing the metal subdermal armor under it, his chest was showing, as I saw more of the metal insides as well as his hearts beating, one of his lung was destroyed. I nearly upchucked at the sight of it, the other police ponies lost their stomachs, as he got up and looked at us.

“What?” he chuckled, his voice cracking.

“...nothing.” I managed to speak. We heard the vironus roar before seeing it trying to swat away Rainbow who was flying around in a rainbow blur. Applejack rushe up to one of the four legs before throwing a kick. The force caused its leg to bend as it roared. Twilight's horn glowed before she conjured magic pistols before firing rapidly. Wow, able to conjure weapons from magic. That's pretty handy. The bullets grazed its face. The monster itself snarled before inhaling.

Twilight gasped. “GET CLEAR!!” Her friends moved away in time, but some of the officers were caught in the zone as the vironus blasted its flames, scorching about three to ashes.

“Fuck, I wish I had some Mark VII Doeboys now.” I said as I ran out of cover reloading the pistol. The others came to cover. “Any bright ideas Twi?”

“Its scales are too thick to penetrate. Even the underbelly is protected.” She implied.

“Well, what weakness does it have?”

“Maybe the inside.” Spike spoke up. “If we strike from the inside of its mouth maybe it might hurt it.” Seventy-four overheard us as he ran up to it and STRAIGHT into its mouth. We were gobsmacked. He just ran headfirst like that. The Viroinus having to shut its maw swallowed. As we saw it, the biomancer got to work, the scales started to decline for us as it screeched in pain, as it started to age infront us before it stopped. The chest center started pulsing and swelling before it blew out, blood, scales and guts flying.

Okay...that's gross. Seventy four jumped out as the body of the beast fell to the side now dead. His body fully healed as he started to rip it apart and take out large chunks of it. We were shocked as we approached.

He was still tearing into it. “Uh...dude?” He stopped and looked at me. “...it's dead, you can stop now.” he just looked at me as he started to go back to it. “Hey! It's dead! You don't need to keep doing this!” I spoke louder while grasping his shoulder. He looked back at me, his eyes a mix of white and dark red. The moment I saw those eyes, I knew it wasn't him. It was something else.

“...you’re his Light and Dark One.” I spoke.

“Yes.” he spoke in a mixture of two voices and his own.

“You don't have to continue. The thing is dead.” he then shook his head as his blue eyes came back, he then grabbed his head.

“Ah fuck. My head.”

“You alright?” I asked while making sure he didn't fall down. He checks his legs.

“No tightening..I'm good, how are the girls?” He asked worriedly, whipping the blood off of himself.

“Three deaths, but everyone is okay.” I assured as the girls approached.

“Dude, that was insane.” Dash spoke. “You just aged that thing. How did you do that?”

“I’m a biomancer, I take living things and I can do what I want to their cells, cancer, add their health to my own, that's how I came out healthy and not like I was before.”

Twilight smiled and patted his head. “We appreciate what you did. Thank you. Seventy-four.”

“The three, what were their names?” He asked, coughing up blood that wasn’t hit on the ground.

(No POV)

On the outskirts of ponyville, two Dark elves scout. One looked in a spyglass, locking onto Daniel. “There he is, and he has the sword.”

“Good, let's tell the others.”

“No, Mistresses Sina and Zina ordered us to retrieve the sword.” The first scout implied.

“And how do we do that? They informed us we can’t be seen.” The second scout xplaind.

“Yes, but we won't fight.” She grinned before holding a small glass bottle of black liquid. “Our master's pet will.” Tossing the bottle, it shatters on the ground. A black void opened up before something large emerged. “Get the sword. Kill anything that stands in your way.”

(Daniel POV)

“We’ll be sure to tell their families.” Twilight assured the Catics while the police were collecting the ashes.

“Alright, their names will forever be remembered.” Purple said as Seventy-four healed the two. As things were beginning to calm down, more rumbling was heard.

“Oh come on, what now?” Rainbow grumbled.

We turned to the source of the mass footsteps before gaping wide. Approaching the town was a massive fire like gollum. It was eighteen meters high, bigger than the vironus. Its body was exposed to mostly fire spilling out from the chest, thighs and legs.

“FIRE GOLEM!” Seventy-four barked. As he checks his pistol. “Armor looks to be about four meters thick, my pistol can’t do shit against that, I can bring out the atomic splitters.”

“Son of a…” I growled while reloading my pistol. “Alright, let's get this over with.” The officers fired bullets at the golem, but the bullets didn't even make a dent in the rock around its body. The beast roared and threw down a fist. We all ran out of its path in time before the collision, but the force knocked us to the ground.

“Ah….” I grunted as I looked up. The massive glum roared before it fired a jet of molten metal at us. The molten metal hurling at Twilight, My eyes widened before I felt my body move on its own as I rushed over to her. “TWILIGHT!!” Faster than I thought I could, my body slammed into her as saw her eyes shut and horn glow.

...nothing came, I looked up expanded Twilight to put up a barrier of magic, but what I saw shocked me. What I saw was a sphere around us of..fire and magma.

“The hell?” I breathed as it vanished.

“Daniel...what did you do?” Twilight asked.

“I...I don't know.” I replied as the golem bellowed. “Talk later, we gotta golem to deal with!” I got up and her up, we looked over as the others were attacking it, or tried too, the heat was burning off their clothes and burning their fur if they got too close. When the police fired missiles, they exploded upon a foot. But, it was close to the body and face. But, the missile explosions didn't even put a dent on it.

Me and twilight got up. “Nothing’s even hurting this damn thing.” I grit my teeth. “Is there anything we can try?”

“I don't know.” Twilight replied as Rainbow moved a cloud down and started bouncing on it. Water hurled down on its body. Upon the impact, steam blew out all around us. Twilight quickly blew it away. “Not even water has an effect on it.”

“Shit, this thing is going to turn ponyville into rubble.” I growled. That was when there was a shine of light behind me. “Huh?” It came from my sword. I slowly unsheathed it as the blade was radiating a bluish glow. “...the hell?” I breathed in shock. Upon the glow, the golem snapped to us before it roared and rushed at us. “LOOK OUT!” I tackled Twilight as the Golem missed us. Pink took her arms and forze the ground in front of it.

The others ran up to us. “The hell is this problem?” Rainbow asked as the golem struggled to free itself.

“Not sure, just as when Daniel drew his sword, it must have reacted.” Twilight replied.

“But to what?” I asked as I looked at the golem. I hummed befor I pointed my blade at it. The golem roared at me as the light from my blade glowed. The others were stunned, but that's when I gasped. “Guys there!” I pointed to the head of the Golem. Upon the head looked like some kind of sigil mark that glowed blue. “That must be a weak point!”

“There is no way in the Realms you're getting close, that thing will burn you to ash before you can reach the head.” Purple said as her tail coiled around me.

“What other choice do we have? We have to try before it turns this place to ashes.” I stated as I pulled away from her hold.

“Let me do it, I can handle the heat for a short time.”

“No, I can't risk you getting hurt.”

“You're too kind sweetie but.” She whipped the legs from under me and grabbed my sword. Her face was full of dread as she rushed at the golem.

“PURPLE NO!” I yelled. The Golem broke free of the ice before turning to purple approaching. It roared and blasted hot molten metal at her. I saw a barrier like mine but made of physic power her back open up showing radiators that folded out burning white hot as she vanished.

“Ah for the love of, battle reflex mode!” Pink said in shock. I saw purple for a second or less before she vanished again, she was..fast as she climbed on it, her fur burning up as she pushed on. The Golem roared and tried swatting Purple off its body. It hit her right leg crushing, but she didn’t scream and just climbed faster as she came on the head, her face melted looking like a Terminator, her female form gone, nothing left but a metal skeleton. With all of her power, she Force the sword into the creature skull, it screamed with pure agony.

“It's working!” Twilight cheered. The golems' body started pulsing brightly. I can tell that's not good.

“PURPLE GET OUT OF THERE!” I yelled. With a bellow, the Golem pulsed out more of the molten metal like a repulse attack. The force shot Purple off its head and collapsed near us. “PURPLE!” We ran to her as she streamed tears. She was mostly all metal now. “Oh Jesus….”

“Look!” Barb pouinted. We saw the Golem rise up.

“It's not dead!?” Spike gapped. I gasped, seeing my sword still impaled in the skull, the sigile still glowing. The Golem turned and started lumbering away.

“It's getting away with my sword!” I yelled as I started running after it.

“Daniel no!” Twilight called. Approaching the Golem, the heat started to get intense. I knew I couldn't get close, but I had to get my sword. I grit my teeth, only determined to get back what was mine.

Suddenly, the fire barrier like before came back, reflecting the fire and heat. I blinked, but I focused back on the task. I reached it and started climbing. The rock didn't feel hot. The barrier must be neutralizing all heat from the inside. The beast must have felt my presence as it raised its leg and started to shake me off. I clung to dear life before it got tired. I resumed my climbing as it tried to throw me off.

When I got to the shoulder, the Golem roared at me and snagged me in its grasp. “Goddammit!” I yelled and struggled in its hold. It raised me up, preparing to throw me. I was right over its head where my sword was. I think quickly to get free before gasping. I had one grenade left. I wiggled my hand into my pocket before pulling it out. My finger pulled the pin as I dropped it. I braced myself before…

*BOOOOOOOOM!!!*

The grease exploded, freeing me, but it blew off some of my leg half way to my knee. Blood seeped as I dove forward. I tried to ignore my pain as I collapsed on the head. I quickly crawled to my sword and yanked it free. The golem roared and shok its head frantically. I stabbed my blade in the rock as I held for dear life. It shook and shook as I felt my grip slipping. But, by a miracle, it stopped. I yanked my blade up before I lunged at the sigil.

“DIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIE!!!!!!!” I roared and slammed the blade into it.

It screamed as it stumbled, the eyes going dark and fell on the ground. I see Dash swiped me up off it. We landed near the others as i grunted in pain, blood still seeping from my blown up leg.

“Oh no.” Twilight spoke before kneeling. “Here.” her magic started to close up my wound for the moment as I hissed. As she finished, there was a pulse noise. We turned to the carcass of the golem, seeing its body pulse black.

“What the…?” I blinked. They then grab me and book it, running as fast as we can as the Golem explodes like a mini volcano shooting out black lava and rocks all over the place, hitting houses, markets and other buildings. “Whoa…..that was a close one.” I breathed before grunting, holding my non existing. “Ah...dammit this hurts…” I started to feel light headed, the loss of blood, my energy used and the drevelen taking a heavy toll on me. “I….ohhhhhh.” I fell back and passed out.

(No POV)

The two elf scouts were gobsmacked and furious. “Impossible! How did he know how to use the ancient sword's power!?”

“Mistresses Sina and Zina are not gonna like this.” The second scout spoke.

“Grrrr….fall back.” The two retracted into the woods back to their base.

(Daniel POV)

BEEP...BEEP…BEEP…

“Uuuuuuuuugh….” I groaned, hearing a monitor as I woke up. I found myself in a hospital, bandaged up and my lost leg elevated.

“Want me to heal that?” I heard a voice and I looked up and saw Seventy-four and Twilight.

“Guys…” I breathed as the two approached.

“I'm so happy you’re awake.” Twi spoke and hugged me. “You had us all worried.”

“Th-P..Purple is sh.” I was cut off by Twilight.

“She’s in a coma, but Pink is healing her body. Seventy-four told me how they heal and the coma should last a few months.”

I nodded as I managed to sit up. “How long was I out?”

“Three days.” She replied.

“What about the town? The locals?”

“Almost half of ponyville was destroyed by the vironus and the golem.” Twilight said as her face darken.

“And a few hundred dead from the mini volcano eruption hitting them with magma and rock.” Seventy-fourS said as he looked down.

I clenched my fist. “Dammit…if only I….”

“Don't blame yourself for what happened.” The Demicorn assured. “You did all you could. All of us did, If you all didn't help, the casualties would have been far worse.”

“Yea Daniel, you saved a lot of people..oh and i got good news for you.” he said with a smile. As he looked at my arm, I looked over and saw a..tattoo. that I haven't gotten one ever. It was a red dragon breathing fire, it then..MOVED!

“WHAT THE HELL!?” I yelled and snapped my body. “Ow!”

“Don't move, you’re still hurt.” Twilight stated as she eased me back down.

“Before you freak out more, that is your Elemental, she has been on your lap a few times protecting you, as she can change from being on your skin to being well like us.” Seventy-four said. As it slowly pop out of my skin, as I saw a cute baby dragon, I looked at me with great intent as it lay on my lap.

“Whoa….” I breathed before I gently rubbed its head. It chittered softly at my touch before curling up on my lap. “How did I get this little..dragon?” The two look at me then look at each other.

“We..don’t know.” they both said.

“Will Twi I can understand, but you.” I pointed at Seventy fur. “How can you not know? You said just now what it is.”

“I understand what the Elemetal size is and how you got your E-barrier but this..you would have to be tested for one, and as far as i know you never been to the Elementals Realms or the Lesser or Greater Gods Realms.” I looked at the red dragon hatchling sleeping peacefully as I stroked it.

“How do I even have one if I wasn't tested?” I asked.

“A blessing? Has your Dark One given you a blessing yet?”

“I...don't recall any blessing.” I said as he nodded.

“Well talk to her when you can.” he said before patting my bumpy missing leg. “I can also work on making you a new leg.”

“You can do that?” I asked in surprise.

“The least I can do.” He chuckled.

“Why can’t you just heal his leg?” Twilight asked.

“It's not that simple. While I can heal to a great degree, even I have limits. I can't just instantly heal a new leg for him. I can, but the process will take many years, besides I spent a month worth of magic today. My Elemetal is pissed at me right now, she won’t talk to me since the battle.”

“Oh, I see.” She nodded. “Well, just do what you can for him.” She turned to me. “Well, I better report this to Princess Celestia. You get some rest.” I nodded as she walked out. The wolf got up and looked at me before gently hugging me.

“Call if you need anything Daniel.”

“Thanks.” I nodded as he walked out. I then look at the hatching. “Now who are you?” I said petting it. As its brick colored eyes stared at my blue.

Author's Note

Hey Everypony! Thank you all for the wait. Now I read some of the comments and one had my interest. It read if Daniels power will be the same like in the old.

Answer, yes and no. Daniel will sill have the elemental abilities and dragons as I planned form the original story, but the power he will obtain will be more original, none of the chakra thing from naruto. So anyways, this is the chapter.

Thank you all for the support and love you share for it. i look forward to publising more chapters in the future. All songs go to the owners from youtube an rightful games. None owned by me. Special thanks for Cosmicsafe74 for being my co-writer and helping me with the story so far. See you all next chapter! :D

Chapter 15: Visit to Canterlot and Earthly questions

Chapter 15: Visit to Canterlot and Earthly questions

It has been a day since I woke up, the nurses and doctors wanting me to stay in bed to make sure i didn’t get anything, since my biology is alien to them, they came in Hazmats suits just in case, if i had any diseases, I constaned told them that diseases was a thing of the past for my kind. The little dragon, I haven’t named it, just snuggled against my lap, keeping its eyes and ears out for anything out of place.

I was up while I stroked my dragon's head. It chirped and nuzzled me. I grew a small smile before hearing the door open. I saw Twilight enter with Pipsqueak. “Oh hey, Twi.”

“Hey Daniel, Pipsqueak wanted to visit you.” She smiled as the colt ran to me.

“Are you alright Daniel?” He asked.

“I’m feeling better, but being in the hospital sucks.” I chuckled. The dragon hatchling looked at Pip while tilting its head.

“Whoa, a dragon hatchling? Where’d you get it?” he asked as he looked into it.

“It's a long story.” The dragon then walks over and sniffs him, before wagging its tail and smiling at him jumping and running in circles. I couldn't help but chuckle as the demicorn giggled. “I think it likes you.” Pip smiled before picking the hatchling up. It purred and snuggled against him.

“Awwww I wish I had a pet dragon.” He gushed while hugging it. The dragon then coils around his arm and snuggles up to him more. I smiled at this before I turned to Twi.

“So did you report to your teacher?”

She nodded. “She did. She’s relieved we’re okay, but heartbroken many got killed from that titan battle with the vironius and that mysterious golem. She and her sister wish to meet you and the Catics when you and Purple are out of the hospital.”

I was stunned. I didn't expect to be meeting royalty soon. “That's….quite an honor. This will be the first time meeting royalty in the flesh.”

“Remember Daniel, Praise the Sun, for it Gives Life.” she said, right these sisters are seen as Goddess for their people. Just hope I don’t cause a holy war.

I nodded in understanding before asking. “So what about her sister? Is there anything I need to know about her?”

“Ah yes, Princess Luna.” I raise a brow at that, latin, the language of the Gods? “For her it’s Praise the Night, as it will Last Forever” she said as I remember flex saying that a while back.

“So Celstitia is Goddess of the Sun and Luna is Goddess of the Moon.” I spoke.

“Yes, the faiths are called The Solar Eternal and The Eternal Night.”

“I follow The Eternal Night.” Pip said proudly. That's good, I thought Religion does have a huge part in bringing up people, but you can’t be Zealots or have too little, otherwise people would do something else, and that can lead to cults. And cults are ALWAYS bad, the redcoats saw their royal family as Gods, fucking cultist.

“That good Pip, just don’t follow it to the letter, otherwise people would ask you to do things you don’t like and say it ‘for faith’.“ I remembered the 2003 invaded of England. Fucking slavers.

The colt nodded as he set the dragon down as it climbed back on my lap. “Well, I better get back to work.” She patted Pip. “And when you get back to school, your lunch break is almost over.”

“Awwwww, ok.” He pouted in a cute manor. That made me chuckle as the two left the room.
I rested as I heard the door open again, and saw Seventy-four walking in with a box.

“Hey Seventy-Four.” I greeted. As his tail waved at me as he shut the door behind him.

“How’s your little Elemetal doing?” he asked, placing the box down.

“Behaving.” I patted the dragon's head as it chirped.

“Good” He said as he got the thing out of the box and I saw the leg. It looked mechanical but had artwork on it, form over function, I saw engravings on it, what I think are words as he walked over to me. “Here, this is your new leg.”

“Looks cool.” I spoke. “Heh, this will take time to adjust though. I never believed I would have a mechanical leg in my whole life.”

“Don’t you have mechanical body parts?” He asked.

“Yea but that was made in the 1950s, they were crude and built for function, modern stuff isn’t as..responsive as this.” I said as it moved as if it was my own leg, hell the more expensive ones back home were half this fast. He nodded before undoing the bandages of my leg. My wound was healing well, but still looked gnarly. “Uh….this is gonna hurt right?”

“I have to hook it up to your nervous system otherwise it will be a jump limp, if you want you can squeeze your Elemental.”

“Squeeze it?” I glanced at the elemental as it tagged its tail. “I don't wanna hurt it.”

“Elementals don’t feel pain from their owners, trust me. Leo, My Life Elemetal, let me squeeze her like a stress pillow and she doesn't mind.”

“...Okay then.” I gently grasped the dragon cub. “Sorry if this will hurt.” Seventy four nodded before pressing the mechanical leg to my wound. I squeezed feeling the pain, as I did my Dragon made a squeaking sound, as it looked at me with it’s eyes, somewhat popping out like a stress ball. “...the he-AH!” I bit my tongue while gripping the elemental tighter when I felt thousands of nanowires sinking into my leg, hooking to the bone, muscles and veins of my leg. After a few seconds I..FELT the leg, he moved his fingers over it as I felt it. I look up at him.

“...how am I able to feel with a piece of metal? I mean my leg doesn't look anywhere as advanced as you are.”

“Runes, make you feel it, they are small so they are weaker...your dragon.” He said as he pointed to my Elemental who looked like it was going to pop any second.

“Ah, sorry.” I quickly let go as it plopped to my lap, eyes swirling. Dizzy as it fell on my leg, it then got up after a few seconds and looked at the mechanical leg and sniffed it before looking at me and crawled to my shoulder and started licking my face.

“So how do Elementals work with their powers?” I asked as my Elemetal lay on top of my head.

“Elementals work like a battery, like Leo, she mainly uses her healing magic to do small things, but big things like repairing most of my body the other day, that took a lot out of her.”

“So they have a limit to how much power they have and what they can accumulate.”

“Yes but they can grow, like I couldn't regrow one of my fingers at the start but now since she has grow a bit with me along the way, Elementals are like your friends that never leave your side, even though she being a cub and not talking to me right now.” he said the last part out loud with a bit of a louder voice.

“Ah.” Man, just when you believe there is everything you know now about the Catics and their uses of magic. They are indeed mysterious furries.

***

About two weeks rolled by as my injuries were almost healed up. I was about to be let out of the hospital today. My new cyber leg was still getting used to. It was itchy from the inside because of the new wiring. Ever had the inside itch you can't scratch? Yeah, it sucks.

Anyways, Twilight, along with Lyra visited me to learn more about my planet and my people's history. “So tell me Daniel, what is the difference between your history of science to ours?” Demicorn asked.

“Well, Twilight, Sciences have moved centuries on the last eighty years stuff like manufacture artificial black holes, black hole reactors,mining stars, disassembling stars, and even manufacturing artificial stars, widespread fusion reactors and drives, nanotechnology , biotechnology, quantum computers,advanced AI, autonomous manufacturing, advanced robotics,telescopes able to observe the atmospheres of planets in different galaxies,synthetic meat, cloning ,artificial wombs, customizable biological and cybernetic constructs, some type(s) of brain-machine interface” I paused for her.

“Fascinating.” She marveled while scribbling this all down on a scroll.

“Have your species been able to venture into space or visit one of the planets or even the moon?” Lyra asked.

“We have A.I spacecraft traveling with Alcubierre drives and quantum vacuum plasma thrusters to harvest the stars and dump them into ours. We haven’t done any human space travel yet, since well there's no need to, we have all the resources we need.”

What about Bio?” The lavender mare is questioned.

“Biotechnology makes it so we can’t get sick but cancer has a VERY low chance of killing someone, it depends on what level they find it, but they are still working on longer lifespans they haven’t seen widespread use other than testing, for the quantum computers would be as big as this room we are in.”

“Since you were a soldier in your home, what kind of weapons did you guys use?” The mint green pony asked.

“For weapons, well we have the classic, teleforce guns, Coilguns and Railguns, we also have Lasers/Grazers, Particle Beam, Antiproton Beams, Anti-Matter, Magneto Hydrodynamic Explosive Munition or MAHEM for short, Rayguns, Heatrays and Plasma weapons.”

“And power?” Twi continued.

“For power, we went to fusion in the late 1930, Hydrogen engines where commonplace by the 1950s, by the 1980s we switched to antimatter reactors, then by 2001 we were to direct matter-energy conversion reactors which was MUCH safer than anit-matter. And a few month before I came here in 2009 they made the first black hole reactors, Tesla engines use the planet magnetic field to powered it giving it an literal endless energy source, we use them in our Flying saucer to move about, the Wardenclyffe Tower use the planet magnetic field, you need a battery to recharge plug it into the ground and wait.”

“What about the electronics you have? I know your laptop is pretty outdated to our own.”

“Unlike this place stuff, our electronic entertainment is WAY behind, hell that flat screen I saw at in the hospital cafeteria blow my mind, how the hell can you get something that thin, back home they are STILL using CRTV, we have nanotech but we haven’t use that stuff for entertainment, hell in like ten to twenty years i think we would get holodecks. the Great arms race never stops.”

“How did you advance in technology so much?” Lyra asked.

“Ah well the Great arm race was during the Great war. We started out with bolt action rifles, by the end we had, powered exo-suit using off of atomic batteries, full automatic weapons for everyone and super sonic aircraft by the end of the war, the thing is our scientist want to outdo each other like a sport.”

“Oh, who was the smartest person of your time?” Lyra asked.

“Well, Nikola tesla, one of the GREATEST inventors of the twentieth century, if you don’t count his kids, or grandkids, he made something called a string printers think of a advance 3D printer, that use strings, as in different types of matter specifically different types of particles are the result of superstrings vibrating at different frequencies that manipulate these vibrations states that transmuting anyone matter into another with ease.”

“You mentioned about this Great war,” Twilight said. “What can you tell us about it?” I said nothing for a few seconds then replied.

“We lost five hundred seventy million six hundred eighty thousand during the Great war, that’s 35.6675% of the human population, it went from America against Canada to Russian vs Japan and somehow China was working WITH the japaneses, and those two hate each other, we didn’t know why they got together until after the war” I told her and Lyra about the cobel.

They both look at me with utter horror on their faces.

“Yea..my Great great grandfather had stories and oh, not Pretty, some of the men that followed the Greek Gods, raped these monster until they where dead, he even killed a mother and the daughter of a man they where torture, the man beg for mercy and as he said ‘Mercy?! What happens to the millions of sons and fathers that will never see their family again, what about my brothers?!’ He then skinned the guy with his knife.”

The mares were shocked by my grandfather's dark history. “T-Thats horrible. I mean, I know we have our fair share of problems and death, but that….” Twilight spoke.

“Twilight you must understand, my race Humanity is VERY good at killing each other, thousands of years of killing each other over land, food or materials.”

They nodded in understanding as I continued. “Twilight, do you by chance bring my laptop?” She nodded before she took it out of her bag and handed it to me. I opened it and logged into my profile before opening my images. “Here.” I moved it as I showed them some images.

I then pulled up to one of the mainland navy bases cites, San Diego. It was beautiful, the neo-renaissance architecture with a mix of art deco architecture in it. Coronado Bridge going off to the San Diego Bay the Naval Amphibious Base could be seen as well as a Teddy-class battleship, it’s triple barrel 200cm main guns in the air, the 'gatling' pulse laser and CIWs gatling coilguns turn off, and the flag, God I miss that flag so much, the thirteen stripes and hundred stars on it, next to that They saw an Friedrich-class cruiser, 40cm guns, on the side it read ‘Suum cuique’ “To each their own.” I said pointing at the motto. I look throw an other pictures and saw Prussian, Americans and Russians as well as a few of Japanese hanging around I guess chatting, each one holding a religious necklaces, Prussian holding Lutheranism and Norse symbols,Russians with Slavic and Orthodox symbols, American holding, Chirstanity and Celtic symbols, Japanese with a mix of Shinto and Buddhism symbols.

“Wow.” Lyra marveled. Twilight was looking over her notes as she looked at me.

“Any other questions?” I asked.

She shook her head. “Nope, that should be good for today.” she nodded as the Seventy-four came in, head low and rubbing his temple.

“Pink wants us to go without her.”

“To Canterlot?” I asked.

“Yea, I got a few Metallmänner guarding the doorway, and a few medical Metals looking over the two.”

Twilight blinked before standing. “Why is Pink refusing this? Celesia and Luna want to meet all of you.”

“The two are twin sisters, their souls are much more connected to each other, Pink haven’t left her side since she got her, she barely eat and sleep at all, the orphanage cubs really miss the two, i had to put a few Metals in their place until they could get better.”

“The Princesses will see them until Purple is fully recovered. We’re not gonna see them now.” he raised his brow at this as did I. “What? Thought they would demand you four to meet them now? They’re not strict or cold rulers.”

“Oh I heard that before.” Seventy-four chuckled.

She nodded before turning to me. “I’ll talk to the doctor about getting you out of here.” I nodded as she left, leaving us alone. Lyra walks up to me and gently hugs me, or at least tries too before walking out as well.

I turned to Seventy four. “Hows Purple doing?” he frown at that.

“Only her nervous system is growing back, she has six more weeks to go.” he said as he looked out the window.

“You heard what has happened outside in these last two weeks?”

“Well, good news, everyone in town sees us as heroes and doesn't see us what we used to be when we arrived.” I chuckled a bit. “...but so many are dead.”

“Yeah, I know.” I sighed. “But we did what we could. We can't expect to be perfect and save every life. Harsh reality, death is part of battles.”

“That is true, I have seen thoughts of Metals being killed.” he said as he looked down sadly.

“Metals?” I asked.

“The Metallmänner I told you about, they are our ‘robotic’ friends, each one is paw-made, the two guarding Purple and the six looking over her as nursing where made by me, it took me a long time to learn to birth them.”

“Ah.” I nodded before I carefully stood up. I winced a bit with my cyber leg before tapping it on the ground a bit, getting used to it. “Is there a way we can help with her healing?”

“No, it has to be done on her own, if you try anything it can cause permanent damage, that even i can’t heal, only arch-biomarkers can heal.” he said holding me up.

“Right.” Twilight returned to the room.

“I finished signing the papers. You’re free to leave.”

“Thanks.” I nodded as they left to let me change.

*******

After a little bit, we left the hospital. The town was pretty quiet as many were rebuilding their homes, while others were leaving town to a sanctuary to bury those that died a few weeks ago.

“Daniel, it turns out they are making a militia.” Seventy-four said as he helped me along the way.

“With the Virnonus and Golem battle, I wouldn’t be surprised they wouldn’t have.” I saw a pony in normal clothes but with a badge on his chest, he was carrying a rifle, he smiled and waved at us. My friend waved back, but I gave him a salute to respect him. He too saluted and we passed. We got back to the library and were greeted by Spike and Barb.

“Daniel, glad you’re okay.” Spik smiled.

“Really spooked us when you were out cold.” Barb spoke before seeing my cyber leg. “Whoa...how did it go?”

“Seventy-four made it.” I replied. “Itches and stings with annoyance though.”

“I also have another gift for you.” he said as he went to his room and brought a box out to me he opened it and i saw a..revoir. “Now I know you have a good melee weapon but I wanted to give you a range weapon.”

I took the weapon out and marveled it. “Wow….thanks man.” I smiled. I looked over it and it was massive, a hand cannon would be the right saying, I look over it, as it has the engravings on it. It was curvy and beautiful. ornately decorated

“This fires a 21.27x45mm caseless ammo, the cylinder mag-tech can carry up to two thousands shots before reloading.” I was shocked at the size of it. The biggest round we had was the Pfeifer-Zeliska 15.7, which fired 15.7×76mm rounds.

Twilight cleared her throat and got our attention. “Now I know you two have been through a lot, but starting tomorrow, I would appreciate it if you help me and my friends with the town and help us rebuild. While the houses are not ours, ponyville is our home and we wish to help our neighbors.”

We looked at one another before I spoke. “Sure Twilight. I’ll help with the town.”

“Want my Metals to help?” Seventy-four asked

“Every little helps.” The demicorn smiled.

****

The next morning I got up and got dressed, me and Seventy-four got out and headed to the kitchen to get food. we got our food.

“Oh my.” he said as he looked at me.

“What?” I asked him.

“Looks like Solar is done with her paperwork.” He said, smirking.

“Solar?”

“Your light one dear.”I heard Cinder in my head. I blinked in surprise at this.

“Huh, I was wondering where he...or she was. What genders are you, light and dark ones?”

“Light and Dark ones can pick between male or female, or a mix of the two.”

I nodded as we ate. “I’ll be sure to meet her after today.” I then saw Twilight come in. “Morning.”

“Morning you two.” She greeted us. “Can you help everypony in town?”

“Yea let me just put on my NOVA.” Seventy-four drinking some tea. Twilight nodded while glancing at me.

“It's crazy how much has happened from us coming here to now. Seen as evil people and now heroes.” I chuckled while drinking my coffee.

“Yeah….but i'm happy you guys made a difference and now everyone isn't scared of you guys anymore.” She giggled.

*****

After breakfast, us and the dragons got to work with the townsville with the construction. The Earth ponies were doing heavy lifting and cutting, unicorns were assisting with carrying tools and equipment while pegasi were hammering and putting things in place. Seventy-four. Metals were helping but they gave me the creeps, they had five eyes in the center of their head in a circle. One eye on both of the sides and two eyes behind them, I guess giving them a three hundred and sixty degree view.

The two of us pushed up a wooden plank as the pegasi were hammering it in place. When it was done, we grabbed some more tools and nails and walked to the next house. “So Seventy four, I wanna ask.” I spoke as he looked at me. “So I know the elementals are bing with their, well, elements, but what else can they do?”

“Ah yes you see Elementals, can enhance your weapons, and armor that you wear, you don’t want to over reliant on it, think of a person that is the opposite elemental, then you're both out of luck, like i said you're elemetal is like a battery, you're E-barrier doesn't have it cost anything but using your elemental powers to enhance yourself dose cost.” He explained. His body is covered in this Nova exo-suit, covering him head to toe.

“So this E-barrier, it's like an energy shield?”

“What do you see as an energy shield?”

“It takes damage going down and it recharges?”

“Nope, you're E-barrier is, does not lose effectiveness under normal conditions it’s a ‘you must be this tall to get though my barrier’.”

“Oh.” I nodded before looking at the new gun he recently gave me. “So can my elemental connect to my gun?”

“Ah yes you're Mark XXX ilyich revolver, ok you can think of any ammo type you want and it will fire it..”

“That's quite a useful ability.” I passed the gun. “What about Psychic? Is that an elemental power?”

“Well psychic powers are common for every catic but are very weak unless you train, our psychic defense is legendary, think of a mind like a empty room, and doors as memories, Catics minds are like a galaxy size maze with death traps around every attometer, the psychic trying to look in is like covered in concertina wire while two eldritch abomination try to rip your soul out of you.”

“That's impressive.” We moved to the next building as we hammered and moved planks and walls in place. “So with all the power you Catics have, do you guys have any limits? It almost sounds you guys ar OP.”

“Will it take a LOOONNNG ass time to power up your Elementals, plus eighty percent of our population is female, so that's a much smaller army, that's why we have metals.” he said as one handed him a hammer.

“Wait wait back up. Are you saying females don't fight in wars or battles?” I asked while setting nails in.

“Nope, since you know females are weaker than men, are more emotional, that it is easy for them to break easy, like would you want a few sextillion soldiers that are weak, or a few billion that are strong?”

“Well I know where you’re coming from, but don't you think it's a bit sexist for women not to fight? I mean where I come from, I served under a few general females and they can be VERY kickass people.”

“Ah tomboys? And well no, you see we have a Goddess and she the Goddess of creation, so females are better at making stuff, trust me, something made by a female is ten times better then what a male make for the same skill, now the God of war, he’s male, it really depends, female Goddess give boost to females in some areas and the male Gods give boosts to males in others.”

“Ooooooh that's why you guys have...well, you know.”

“What?” he asked as he looked at me now.

“Oh come on, you know what i’m talking about.”

“You mean sex?” he asked as i heard a few Metals chuckling, their mono-tone voices was very strange.

“Dude, not in public.” he just chuckled at this.

“Yes, we do, we mate a LOT, like a ‘small’ family that has a few hundred cubs in their first century of living.”

“Jesus man, not even my kind is capable of reproducing that much.”

“Pink family has a few hundred thousand, her mother, Natalia is a bunny, her father Artyom is a cheetah, he’s fucking massive ten meters tall, and Natalia is thirteen meters tall Natalia.”

“That tall?” I gapps, having to drop my heavy hammer onto my flesh and bones foot. It hit hard as I yelped and held it. “Ah son of a fuckig bitch!” He kept me up right.

“Walk it off.” I grunted as I set my foot down and winced.

“Ow….glad my shoe absorbed most of the impact.” he nodded as a Metal look over me.

“Would you like help?” it said as it started to take off my shoe.

“If you can, yes.” nodded as I sat down. The Metallmänner examined my foot while putting some pressure on it. “Ah, easy.”

“Good news is not broken, but it is heavily bruised. You will need to ice it and keep it off the ground for a few days.” the metal then grabbed something from another backpack and pulled out a sock and put it over my foot, i then felt it get cold, not too cold though.

“Thanks.” I breathed as I rubbed it. “Feels a little better.” the metal then nodded and slowly put my shoe back on then got back to work. “I guess we better tell Twilight.” Seventy four nodded and helped me up as I hopped on one leg. We approached the demicorn scribbling on a scroll. “Twi.”

“Huh?” She turned and saw me hobble. “Oh my, are you okay?”

“Accidentally dropped a hammer on my foot, it's not broken but I’ll have to be off it for a few days.” she looked at me then my foot, as a few Metals came up in the colors of her mane.

“Work is done, beep boop.” they said in dry humorous voices.

“Good job.” She smiled before turning to me. “Alright, take some days to heal your leg, but I want you back up when you’re healed.” I nodded. “Seventy four, take him inside for the day.” he nodded as he lifted me up over his shoulder and carried me.

“Really?” I deadpanned as the mare snorted. His tail boops my nose and coils around my arm wiggling like a snake.

“Yes my son, now mommy twilight said you need to take care of that bobo.” he laughed a bit. Oy….

****

Most of the day was quiet after I got hurt. It sucks. I wasn't much of a person to lay back all day. I did want to help around the town, but I had to get hurt. Seventy-four was outside of his Nova as he handed me some water.

“Thanks.” I took the water and drank it. My Elemetal on my lap looking up at me with a worried look. “I’m okay.” I assure while rubbing his head gently. It looks at me with judging eyes.

“Dada.” it said which made me almost choke on my water.

“..okay that was a thing.” I finally spoke. Seventy-four smirking evilly at this as he look at my Elemetal.

“You shouldn't tease him too much Sugar, since you have a crush on him. My elemental face went red as it blew red fire at him.

“Sugar? Crush?” I looked between the pair. “Okay what's going on?”

“Oh well i guess i can’t keep a secret” he said as he fanned the flames away and grabbed her mouth shutting it. “This is Sugar, she's been keeping an eye on you since you got here, and has a HUGE crush on you, and wants to just snuggle in your arms like a puppy.”

“Wait, you KNEW I had an Elemental when you guys found me?” he smirked.

“Surprised.” he said with a wave of hands in the air. “But she is now fully connected to you fully.”

“..I will never understand you.” My Elemetal now known as Sugar just barry herself in my chest.

“You're a meanie!” she hiss in a cute angry sort of way.

“Oh hush you.” I chuckled a bit. She looked up at me with a blush then looked away.

“Go on Sugar, show him your other form.” his smile grew even brighter.

“Other form?” Sugar hopped off my lap before she glowed reddish pink. Her body formulated and shifted before…..oh my God.

She was a five meter tall girl with dark coal colored hair. She was a humanoid, which explains, she had a human body but had the features of an animal. She had horns on her head, jagged scales on her side arms, shoulders and legs. She had a long pinkish red dragon tail, a set of large wings, her hands were dragons claws as were her feet.

Her body was muscular, but retained a shocking and beautiful curve hourglass form. Even more shocking was she was nearly naked, save for some scale covering her crotch and nipples of her huge breasts.

I was gapping with a twitchy eye. “Ah….ah….”

“For the LOVE of the Arch Goddess Sugar, put some fucking clothes one!” the wolf barked at the Elemetal.

“What? I know this is what he would have liked.” Sugar replied, her voice now more mature, thick and deep. She then pick me up and just started to rape my mouth with her hot tounge, she then pull back. “Mmm, you taste funny.” she said as she went back to just destroying my mouth with that tongue of hers.

“MPH! MPH!” I muffled while glancing at the wolf, begging him to make her stop. He then grabs her tail and gently pulls it.

“Sugar.” he said deadpanned. She yanks her tail away and forces me closer to her. “If you don’t let him go, i won’t let him grow to my size with that pill and fuck you until you are satificed.'' In return she dropped me as I gasped deeply for air.

“You won't, dear!” she hisss her scale moving a bit.

“...I would now, talk to him and for the Love of the Realms, i will use anti-magic ammo to make sure you don’t do that again.” he said rubbing his temple with his pistol in his left hand, he then helped me up. “Sorry about her.”

I breathed as I glanced at him. “Wha….why did….huh!?

“Easy, easy, take a breath.” he said as his tail slapped the Elemetal across the stomach. She winced at it as I managed to find myself again.

“...sometimes I wish I can understand things...but at the same time I’m happy I don't.” I spoke. I then looked at her as if her face was just. ‘You are MINE now’ look. “....help me.” he got between the two of us.

“Sugar tattoo form now.” he hissed as she vanished in the air. I felt licking on my arm, I looked and saw her LICKING my arm.

“Stop it!” I statd and rubbed the tattoo. It looked up at me and...stopped, looking sad. “Oh come on don’t give me that look.” her eyes began to water as hot water fell off my arm and onto the floor. I sighed in defeat and tenderly picked her up. “Please don't cry Sugar. I’m sorry.” her physical form came once more as she hugged my arm while smiling happily. “You’re a handful.”

“And she REALLY wants to get in your pants, i mean she can just hang out those nuts if you're in tattoo mode and lick them all day long.” Seventy four mused.

“Please don't give her any ideas.” I sweatdropped. She said nothing, just hugging me tightly. He smiled and nodded.

“You made a new friend, good job.”

“Yippee.” The door opened as Twilight came back.

“Hey boys, hows-” She froze, seeing the nearly naked dragoness while her cheeks bloomed. “...who is this?” Sugar saw this and SLAMMED the door behind twilight.

“So you're the Demicorn, I must FUCK you!” She screamed and hugged the Demicorn tightly.

“WHAT!?” Me and Twilight yell in shock.

“Do you like Futanari, Male on female, older or younger males? I can change into ANYTHING you want, baby, tell me what you like and i’ll make sure the whole town hears your screams for the rest of the night.~~~~~~”

Okay….NO! I hoopled to Sugar and yanked her away from Twilight. “Big, Fat. no Sugar.”

“Ah! That hurts!” she hissed as she looked at me with puppy eyes.

“No.” I stated. She looked at me then sat down on the floor cross legged looking at me with a pouty face. She is such a child, it’s ridiculous.

I turned to the mare. “I’m so sorry about her Twilight.” she just looked at the Dragon girl, with just a shock look on her face. Her brain is trying to process what just happened.

“I’m just...gonna lie down…” She passed us and went upstairs. I looked at Sugar and I was now pissed.

“Sugar you need to learn something here, that was uncalled for and you just can’t scream out who you wanna fuck.” she looked at me with a very sad face as she just vanished. I groaned before turning to Seventy-four. “Please tell me you went through the same thing when you got your elemental.”

“Yes but not as badly, Sugar is known for her...personality.”

“How do I handle her?”

“use your elemental power, that will drain her.”

“Oh yeah, that's a great Idea.'' I said sarcastically. “Oh I forgot, how do I even USE it??”

“Well just think of a fire elemental thing, fire armor or a weapon, a fireball?”

“I’m not gonna do it here, I can't set the place up in flames.” He just grabbed my arm and brought me to his garden.

“Better?”

“Okay better...so how do I do this?”

“Ok so think of an image in your head something to do with fire.” I nodded before the very simple image came to me. A campfire. My hand burst in the red flames and my mind raced but i didn’t feel any pain, the heat yes but no pain.

“Whoa….” I breathed. He smiled at me and patted my shoulder.

“For the time as of now you can only access a bit of fire from Sugar.” Seventy four explained. “But once you bond and practice more by yourself or with her, you’ll unlock more abilities in the fire element.”

“Kind of like a video game.”

“Yes. while stating low you can use fire to combat and make your attacks stronger and add more heat to them.”

“So fire is used in combat. Not a bad way to use one of the deadliest elements.”

“Yes but their is a cost, it will heat up your body, too much and your blood will bowel and you will pop like a water balloon.” he said as he looked at Sugar on my arm.

I glanced at it. “You know well ths will be for helping you sustain your desires and crazy sex fire right?” she rolls her eyes at me as she swims up my arm. “And.” She stopped and turned to me. “No funny business in my lower area...at ALL.'' She looked at me and chuckled before she went to my back and just licked my shoulder blades. I shuddered with a sigh. “Oy…” I can tell this is going to be a while to adjust to.

*******

Fast forwarding to six weeks later, the town was almost back up to speed. I recovered and helped out to the best of my ability. Purple finally made a full recovery which was a relief to me, Seventy-four and Pink.

The married Catics allowed me to see Purple first. I entered her room and saw her sitting on her bed. “Hey.” I greeted and shut the door. Her eyes shot towards me as she grabbed me with both of her massive hands around my waist and hugged me tightly.

“I’m sorry!” she said as she began to cry into my shoulder.

I blinked before I hugged her back gently. “Hey Hey, it's okay. I know you’re upset but I'm not mad at you.”

“B-but I took your sword, your family sword, I would've thought you would have hated me forever.”

“While I was disappointed you took it from me out of the bloom and almost killed yourself, I know you were only trying to protect me.” I assured while patting her back. She smiled and me before licking my face. I chuckled before I grabbed her by her cheek as she winced a bit. “But really, don't take my sword without my permission and dont scare me or your family like that again, kapeesh?”

“Yes, I also need more seed for my Homb, since it was destroyed.”

I flushed before releasing her and sighed. “That will have to wait. Twilight wishes to see you at the library.”

“Good...you got my clothes?” she asked, a bit blushing.

“Yes.” I pulled up a bag. “Rarity made you the right ones you love.” she smiled and took off her hospital ground as she started to get dressed in front of me. I blushed and sighed. “Could you at least do this when I leave?” she looked at me as her tail coil around my arm, i felt Sugar swinging around my back, her rage growing as my back started to heat up.

“Maybe, but you are my husband.~” she said putting on her bra, the hooks i couldn't see but it was huge I would think. She then turned to me as she put on her pants then her shirt as she leaned down and kissed my forehead. The heat on my back bursted as I yelped in pain and slapped my back.

“You trying to barbecue me Sugar?” I spoke.

“You're mine! I want those cumtanks of yours!~~~~~~”

“Do I have to put you in a timeout again?” Yeah this dragon girl has been a pain for the last few weeks, trying to get me to sleep with her CONSTANTLY!

“No! Cinder already put me in timeout!” she begged like her life depended on it.

“Then stop.” She pouted but kept quiet. I sighed before turning to Purple who finished dressing. “Shall we leave?” she nodded as she kissed me on the forehead again.

We arrived at the library a little later when the others were waiting. Upon entering, Twilight smiled. “Hello Purple. I hope your recovery went well.”

“I did! Now I heard that we are going somewhere?” She asked with a hop to her step.

“Yes. We're going to be heading to Canterlot.” She answered. “Princess Celestia and Princess Luna wish to finally see you four now.”

“NEW FRIENDS!” Purple said in glee as she ran up to Twilight and hugged her TIGHTLY.

“Ack...Purple….too….tight…” She wheezed. She let go quickly and blush.

“So who is coming with us?” Pink asked.

“Me, and my friends.” She motioned to the others. “We’ll be leaving for canterlot in a couple of hours.” she nodded as we got a few things and headed to this train station of theirs. As we got there we saw a train which looked like it had a Mael engine, we got inside in the back of the cart as we all took our seats.

The ride was pretty long. Twilight said Canterlot was in the mountains far from Ponyville. Why would they even need the place to be so damn far? Eh, I don’t think I’ll understand the logic of what they like and dislike.

About an hour into the ride, Twilight who sat across from me and the catics spoke up. “Seventy-Four?” He turned to her from talking with Pink. “I have something for you.” He arched a brow before she took out from her bag a box wrapped. “Here.” She held it out to him. He took it slowly as he looked inside, his eyes shot open, seeing the orbs that were once destroyed now back in their proper conditions.

“How in the Realms did you get these back? They have six thousand four hundred and ninety-four failsaves.” he said thinking hard about this.

“Yeah I know.” She breathed while rubbing her horn. “Believe me, going through all of them was no joke. It took me months to get them repaired to their proper condition.” he sniff at this as his eyes changed.

“Thank you Twilight.” His light and Dark one. Twilight blinked but smiled with a nod. When his eyes became normal, he sniffed, wiping his eyes of the tears that streamed while holding the orbs close to him.

“Come here.” The demicorn offered with her arms out. Pink saw this and gently put the wolf on her lap as he looked up at her with a smile and hugged her tightly, trying to not make it uncombable for her. She embraced him in a warm manner, rocking him gently like a child while caressing his head.

“Awwwwwww, that's so sweet.” Rarity gushed.

“So cute!” Pinkie chirped while bouncing in her seat.

Rainbow scratched her head. “Twi, are you sure this was a good call? You know how dangerous those orbs are.”

I tap her on the shoulder. “You think those are dangerous, you should see the stuff back home where I am.”

“I’m aware, Rainbow.” The mare replied. “But I owed him. It felt wrong of me to destroy what he treasured for so long. I wanted to make it right. Besides, I know he wouldn’t harm anypony like us or innocent lives.” I then got the attention of the pegasi again

“Hey Dash, how fast are you when you don’t push yourself like you break the sound barrier?”

The mare gave a prideful smirk while puffing her chest out. “I can go fast enough to reach Mach 10.”

“We have flying saucers that can do three times that speed.” I said with a chuckle.

Now, I could have sworn I heard glass shatter after I said that. Rainbow Dash’s face was bewildered as she slowly turned her head to me. “....repeat that….please?”

“We have flying saucers that can reach mach thirty, our Raven mechs, about five to ten meters tall are half that speed, our unmanned spacecraft can reach...a few billion times faster than light with their Alcubierre drive, they say by hundred years it will be a few Tredecillion times the speed of light.”

“What is a Tred-whatever it called.” she said as she looked at Twilight.

“It's...10^42.” She spoke in a baffled tone.

“I don’t speak nerd.”

“You have ten with forty-two zeros behind it.”

“....what!?” She finally yelled in shock when she got the numbers in line.

“My kind put all of its time in science and math, Dash, but we haven’t unlocked immortality..yet.” I said with a grin.

“Have to say, partner, you humans are quite interesting creatures.” Applejack mentioned.

“Thanks, just glad I was one of the few humans here in a long time.” I said still thinking of what Lyra said, I went over the paperwork with her and one year they just vanished. Knowing my kind, we don’t go out without a fight..

“Oh Oh Oh! We’re here!” Pinkie pointed out as we saw our destination just before us. I looked outside and saw this Caterlot place and the castle was massive, lik those you’d see in fairy tales.

“Holy shit…” I gapped.

Twilight giggled. “What you see is only the castle. Canterlot is actually a large city to its own right.”

“My my, miss Twilight, you're mother's home is beautiful.”

“Huh?” The girls, minus Twilight, the sisters and I turned to Seventy four who had his eyes glowing again.

The demicorn blinked before giggling. “Oh no, Celestia isnt my mother, she's more of my teacher and best friend.”

“Really, well as we are in control of our brother’s body, we wo-” he was interred by the girls.

“Okay what the heck is going on?” Rainbow interrupted.

“The voices you all hear are Seventy fours Light and Dark ones.” I answered.

“Uhhhhhh….mind give us some background please?” AJ asked. I told them of what I know as they look at the wolf.

“So you can..just take control of him?”

“If he allows it.” they said as they smiled.

“That….is very unsettling.” Dash implied.

“Would you rather have them come out and just by them being near, drive you to insanity?” Purpled as she was petting my hair.

“T-They can do that?” Fluttershy asked in worry.

“Yes, near is instant as you say death, after that is going berserk and killing anything you see, after that bad headache, now they won’t do it unless you really, REALLY make them mad, which is hard to do.” Pink said as she was petting her wolf hair as the eyes looked at her in a calm manner.

“That's scary.” Rarity shivered, not liking the idea of killing and insanity. His eyes flashed before they went back to their blue state.

“Ah my head.” he said, grabbing his head with both of his paws. “They forget I have headaches when they switch my soul with theirs.”

As we were approaching closer to the station, I will admit I was nervous. How can I not? I’m going to meet real royalty for the first time in my life. When the train got to a stop, we got our stuff and got off, i immediately felt eyes on me, mares and stallions in well made clothes took glimpse at me and the other three, then went back to what they were doing when they saw Twilight and her friends.

“I’m getting the feeling the higher-up ponies in this place are not well with lower-ups like us.” I spoke while we followed them.

“Living here for years did teach the main thing or two about them.” Twilight spoke up. “Not all of them are bad, but just stay by us and you'll be fine.” She turned to the Catics. “And please, whatever they say about you guys, don't hurt or kill them. I will tell Celestia about it if it does. She’ll handle them.”

“Alright, question, can you Unicorns hear our thoughts?” Purpled asked as she held my hand.
wellmy arm with her paw.

“High skilled ones can.” She replied. “But we only use them for interrogation or for reasonable uses when we wish to keep our people safe.”

“But can you do it at a distance?” She asked, a little worried.

“Yeah, why?” the three paled at this.

“Don’t let them, otherwise their minds will snap.” they said in a stern but still worried tone.

“Don't worry, while the higher up ponies can be a pain, they don't bother with it.” They nodded as we came to the castle. What I found interesting is that the guard's coats and mane where the same color, it was..strange since everypony had a wide range of colors.

“We’re here to see The princesses.” Twilight informed. They nodded and moved aside. The main six and dragonesses passed them, but when we tried, they moved in front of us.

“Hey, what's the big idea?” I asked.

“We don't allow anypony without permission in the castle, whatever you are.” one guard informed firmly. The wolf smiled at this.
“Guarding must be a stressful Job.”

“We do what we do, and we are not ordered to chat, now leave.” Another guard stated firmly.

“Guards.” Twilight got their attention. “It's okay, they’re with us.” said guards who looked at us before they nodded and let us pass.

When we got far enough into the hall, I turned to her. “Well, they certainly rays of sunshine.”

“I wanted to mess with them.” Purple said with an evil smile, some illumination magic would be funny.

“Sorry about them, they take their job seriously to protect Luna and Celestia. They are the heart and soul of our country.” Twilight explained before tuning to purple with a firm look. “And no you can’t mess with them, unless you want to get in trouble on your first visit. Behave.” she nodded and kept quiet.

“So why do they need Guards, aren’t they you're Goddess?” I asked.

“They are, but we have enemies that have the strength to destroy even deities.” Twi informed me. My eyes widened at this, that means unholy or holy weapons would be in play and I wanted to keep my soul in my body.

I looked around inside of the castle while walking with the others, until we made it to another double pair of red doors. They opened and I saw a glass painting of six colorful mares emitting violet beams at a dark unicorn, and another turning a dragon like monster to stone.

These must be murals about the past events that happened before I came here to Equestria. I need to get into this later on.

I looked forward and saw two large females that looked to be around in their 30s to mid 40s. The one on the left was white, with flowing hair with a color of light pink, green and blue. She wore a gold and white dress while wearing gold jewelry and a crown on her head. She also had wings and a horn. The mark on her arm had the symbol of the sun.

The woman on her right resembles a few similarities to her, but is slightly different. She had blue fur and had flowing hair like the other, but was blue, and sparkled like stars. She wore a dark blue dress with black streaks in them. She had the mark of a crescent moon on her arm.

Those must be the princesses. I saw Twilight and the others take a knee and bow to the duo of the thrones. I quickly did so as well before glancing to the Catics who had their left arm over their chest and on to their right pectorali in a tight fist, standing still. I think that's thor version of showing respect to royalty.

I heard the pair stand from their thrones and approached us. “Raise my little ponies.” One of them spoke in a very calm and motherly voice. The mares rose as did I. “I am pleased to see you all.” The white mare smiled.

“As are we Celestia.” Twilight smiled back before the two embraced. So the white mare is Celestia. Those two are pretty tall as well. I think Celestia is about two and seventy-four hundredths meters tall with Luna, which I assume is the same blue mare.

When the hug broke, she turned her attention to us. “You four must be Daniel, Seventy-Four, Pink and Purple.” She smiled sweetly. “It's a pleasure to meet you at last.” Seventy-four steps in front and nodded.

“Thank you, miss.” he said as his eyes flashed white and red for a second.

She nodded back and patted his head. “I do hope my beloved student and her friends have been keeping you happy.”

“In...some ways.” I chuckled sheepishly while rubbing the back of my head, reliving some events that were misunderstandings.

“I see.” she then saw the hybrids as they came up to her, and in a long time she had to look up at someone. “My, you two are certainly tall.” They smiled at that.

“Our mother is taller, about thirteen meters.” they said proudly.

“I would be delighted to meet her at some point in the future.” She said before replying to us. “I do hope you four have been doing well in Ponyville and not causing trouble.”

“We have, after what happened on our first day here, it was hard to keep them in line.” I replied.

She turned to me before stepping forward and cupped my chin. Her hand was very soft and furry. “In my thousands of years of living, I’d never believe I would actually see another human again.” I blinked in surprise.

“Wait, you actually met one in the flesh?”

“Yes, a long time ago when Luna and I were fillies.” She replied.

“I didn't know that.” Twilight spoke in equal surprise as me. “Celestia, can you tell me more about this human?”

Said princess giggled. “Another Time Twilight. I’m sure you all are tired from your trip here.”

“So Princess Celestia.” I spoke again.

“Please, call me Celestia.” She replied kindly.

I nodded. “So Twilight told me you and your sister are goddesses of the sun and moon. Mind I ask what those titles mean?”

“Of course.” She nodded. “As Goddesses, Luna and I control the sun and moon, of the rising and setting on the world.”

“Seriously?” I breathe, them being able to control a massive rock and star before the planet. “Can you show us?” nodding, her horn lit up to a warm golden glow. Above a skylight glass, we saw the sun moving side to side, up and down in the sky before moving back into its original place. “Shut up….”

“I do not know what to shut the up?” She said with a smirk, my mind raced at that, this was amazing, being able to control the weather that easily, but the darker parts in the back of my head came to my thought, they..they could boil oceans or using the moon to cause asteroid to land on enemies shattering content, the world was at their mercies, if they snapped one day.

Seventy-four nearby gazd at one of the stained glass windows of the mares and the dragon creature. “Celestia, may I ask what those gem things the girls have?”

“Ah, those are the Elements of Harmony.” She replied.

“Elements of Harmony?” I questioned.

"The Elements of Harmony are six gems that bind and create the magic of friendship. They are known as Honesty, Kindness, Laughter, Generosity, Loyalty, and Magic." She explained.

“That sounds a bit cheesy.” Purple said as she looked at the window closely.

“The Elements of Harmony have saved our country more times than you know.” Luna finally spoke up. “They have sealed away a God of Chaos twice in a stone prison and they destroy any even within one's heart.”

“Did you smash the stone prison to bits?” Purpled asked.

“No.” Celestia shook her head. “The God of Chaos, named Discord, is still sealed away. We are still figuring out his punishment as he again tried to throw our country into chaos.”

“What type of crimes has he committed?” Pink asked.

“Alternating and making things creepy.” Twilight explained. “And he tried to sever our friendship and bond by using our negative sides to keep us from working together to seal him back into stone.”

“And you haven’t killed him yet or sent him to the Void?” Seventy-four asked as he look at the others windows.

“Discord is among mysterious to other deities of our planet.” The sun princess replied. “He can bend and alternate reality if he chooses. Even our parents couldn’t defeat him alone, and they were far more powerful than us even to our own today.”

“Maybe we can help.” Spoke the voice of the wolf's light and dark one.

The pair blinked before Luna leaned closer. “Curious, are thou two beings speaking from this one?” the wolf turns as the eyes change.

“Why yes sweetie, as you say Luna or should we call you Lulu?”

The mare froze with a blush. “How did thou know our nickname?”

“We know everything about you since our mistress know everything, but telling the future causes it to change in bad ways, same for you miss Celie.” This time it came from Pink as her eyes were the same as her husband's.

“Truly fascinating.” The sun Goddess spoke. “I never knew there would be other beings to exist such as yourselves.”

“Why thank you, if only we could come out here, we would hug you like a mother to their young, Aniu wish you two a good time.” They spoke.

“Aniu?” The sisters arch a brow.

“In short Aniu is a deity that they worship.” I explained.

“Arch-Goddess.” They corrected me. Their eyes went back to normal as they fell on the floor with a loud ‘Thud’.

“Oh my goodness.” Celestia gasped in worry.

“They're okay, this is normal for them.” I assured them as the two got up.

“Ah my Soul.” they both groaned in pain as they looked at us then back at each other then back at us.

“Again, normal.” I was assured. I Looked at the two and was a bit worried about them but they could handle it.

Celestia turned back to Twilight. “Did you by chance bring the Elements Twilight?”

“Sure did.” She nodded before opening her bag before blinking. “Huh?” She dug into it before pulling out the six gems from the windows. Said gems were giving off a faint glow. “This is new.”

“Whatcha mean Twi?” AJ asked.

“The elements don't usually glow unless they are used for something important.” She replied before they suddenly floated. “Okay that's VERY new. To our surprise, the gems then floated over to me and slowly spun around me.

“Uh….what's going on?” I asked.

“You part Elemetal?” Purpled asked a bit concord.

“This isn't Sugar doing this.” I replied before each of them glowed a bit brighter and each shot a beam at me. Upon onact I gasped as I felt a strange sensation flow in my very body. The others were baffled.

“Celestia, have the Elements of Harmy ever done this before?” Twi asked.

“I've only seen this once before.” She replied before the gems stopped glowing and fell.

“What just happened?” I asked when the feeling subsided.

“You seem to have a connection with the elements of Harmony.” Luna implied. “The only time we ever saw this was….”

“From the first human that came to our planet from what we remember.” Celestia replied.

“I have heard of humans from Lyra hundreds of thousands of years ago but that was before your time..who was this human that you remember?” I asked.

The pair looked at each other before nodding. “Come.” She guided us through the castle in the halls. “The rumors and stories you heard from Lyra are partly correct in a way, but they weren't really humans in some aspects.”

“I don't follow.” Dash spoke.

“You’ll understand right now.” They brought us to an old door before she pushed it open. It led to another hall with ore stain glass windows. On said windows were what looked like a human man but in gold armor.

I was baffled. “Who is that?”

“That human you see on the stained windows, is Jon, the first human who ever came to our planet.” Luna replied as we walked with her. “He was our guardian and protector when my sister and I were fillies.”

“The rumors of many humans were partly true, but they are Jons offspring.” The sun goddess corrected.

“You're saying that ponies can mate with humans?” Purpled asked as she held me tightly, rubbing my arms.

“With the proper magic and medication in reproduction, yes.” Pink look at the two.

“So where any of these hybrids you're cubs?” She asked, looking closely at the two.

Both blinked with blushes before giggling. “Oh by the moons no.” Luna spoke.

“Luna and I were too young when Jon was around, so we never bore any children from him.” Celestia replied.

“It does make sense, these two are ageless, they can’t get in relationships or they would have broken hearts every few thousand years...having that build up that wound hurt anyone soul.” Seventy-four said as he was correct, I can't handle that knowing all of your loved ones, you would outlife, but only they had some type of ageless tech for everyone.

"So this Jon was an ageless warrior?" I asked.

“No, but with our parents' help with their magic, he lived at a longer timespan than normal humans.” The sun Goddess replied. I walk up to the window and gently every so gently move my hand to touch it.

“He must have been a strong warrior.” I spoke.

“He was, he assisted with our parents and ended many great wars that threatened to destroy our country and others.” Luna replied. I felt the glass on my fingers. It was strange, I look back at them before i look at the Goddess of the sun.
“You said he vanished, did he go back to my world?” The question made the two frown.

“We wish for that to remain unanswered for now. His loss is still heavy on us when he vanishes.” Celestia replied.

“Did he have any biomechanical tech?” Pink asked as she looked at Luna.

“Pink.” I spoke up. “Let's not push anything on them about Jon for right now. Let's just appreciate what we know for now. Let them answer what we want to know when they are ready.” I paused and looked at the two, “You said he had kids, does that mean their are some still around?”

The mares looked at each other before shaking their heads. “Jon was around with us back 4,600 years ago. While his new modified age was able to keep his offspring to live longer, not even they can live through a long lifespan like we do.” Celestia replied.

“But not all is bad.” Luna mentioned. “Because of Jons DNA, every race on the planet has been able to evolve to look like humans but with the features of different races for some.”

“So it's like you guys, Shaptics breeds?” I asked as i look at the three.

“We never met this Jon, we were a..slave ra-” Pink was cut short by Seventy four.

“Lets not get into that dear.” He spoke. His wife nodded in understanding.

The Princess escorted us out of the halls before they locked it up. Guess they don't want anyone without their permission to go in there. We returned back to the throne room as the pair sat on their thrones.

“We are deeply pleased that you four have been able to make amends with your mistakes and live happily in Twilights care.” Celestia spoke.

“We’re pleased about it as well.” I smiled. “Trust me, having these rules and laws did help the three know you’re not crazy heartless ponies.”

“I do what I need to do to project my subjects and have them live happily in Equestria.” She smiled. She saw the three shivering at the world ‘subjects’. “Is something the matter?”

“It brings back a bad history.” Pink said as she hugged her sister and husband tightly.

“I apologize for what I said, but I will assure you three, I will never harm anypony as long as they are within the borders of my country.” She assured. They nodded as they waited near the door for us. The doors soon opened near them as another pony entered. This was a stallion with white fur, a sleek blonde mane and tail and wore a fancy tux that was white in color. “Blueblood, welcome home. Was your trip at the Griffon kingdom well?”

“Yes Auntie Celestia.” The stallion replied in a high toned voice. I glanced at the mares near me as I saw them glaring at the stallion. Their reactions tell me they are not fans of him. The stallion noticed me before glaring. “Auntie, why in the name of the Gods is there a beast in the castle and not outside in the trash?” …wha…did this bastard insult me!? He then felt a tap on his shoulder and saw the wolf in his wizard robes. He jumped back and scowled. “Ugh disgusting mutt! How are you touch me with your filthy paws!” the wolf just laughed.

“That's all you got? I expand an insult but a joke.” he said smirking. This got a few snickers from the ponies, as well as Luna.

“How dare you!” The stallion shouted before snapping to the sun Alicorn. “Auntie, this animal must be set to the dungeon at once!!” ...oh shit, he's fucked now. He then felt his arm being pulled, the wolf grabbed the unicorn and using his own motion slammed the unicorn on the ground as he put his leg on the unicorn.

“Don’t EVER call me that.” he growled.

“How dare you attack me!”

“Enough.” Celestia spok up, in a surprising stern tone. She glanced at Seventy four. “Seventy four, kindly release him please.” he did so, giving the unicorn a hand which the unicorn slapped it away and got up. What a dick. “Blueblood, please behave yourself. They are not beasts or what you called him, They are guests to Canterlot.” he looked around as she mentioned them, to which he stopped the sisters. I can see him growing a calm and charming grin. Oh by him it is not gonna end well.

“Well hello my dears, forgive my rude interaction with these beasts. I must say I am quite dazzled by your beauties.” He spoke smoothly.

They just rolled their eyes to this. “Tell me are you this big?” Pink said, giving off..oh no, her husband cock size.

Blueblood seemed confused but he simply walked up to them with his grin. “Why of course my dears, but why don't we leave and take this matter to a more private place, say my chambers?~~” she put her arms out in front of her and spread them until they where 0.7 meters wide then 1.24 meters long. I can tell this guy is not getting the hint, but he literally then moved between them and put his hands on their hips. Their E-barriers activated as he was hit with froze and physical energy.

He yelled in pain as he winced. “What did you do!?”

“We did nothing, Our E-barriers see you as a threat so they turn on.” Purple said. He held his hands before he walked out to get them treated.

There was silence between us for a moment for the main six and dragons started laughing. “Oh my Goddess that was awesome!” Dash spoke. “You three totally knocked his ass to the ground!”

“It was nothing, besides I could see his clothes, for a unicorn he was very small.” Purple said laughing. “And no, I don't want to throw any of yours so don’t get embarrassed.” She laughed harder.

I turned to the princesses. “Who was that asshole?”

“That was my nephew, Blueblood.” Celestia replied with a sigh. “I apologize for his behavior, but I wish for you four to try to respect him, he is a member of my family.”

“..nephew, does that mean that Luna is his mother?” I asked, looking at the dark Alicorn.

“By the moons no!” The mare spoke up in disgust. “We’d never be the mother of that tarnished Stallion.” Celestia looked at him with a glare. “What? He is, sister.”

“..How can a woman of your class be a mother to that guy, if i would you i would spank him until his rear is bleeding.” Pink said.

Celestia sighed again. “Blueblood is not my son, neither is my sister, he's our nephew. He tends to get out of hand sometimes. I will speak with him, but please do not try to harm him or kill him. Doing so will be a crime to the laws of royalty in Canterlot.”

“I swear if Benson heard this he would be laughing.” Pink said, chuckling.

“Benson is the Kaiser of Catic, he is a Demi-God.” Seventy four mentioned in explaining.

“Is he kind?” Luna questioned.

“He is, he sees everyone as his own sons and daughters, and would be torture for millions of years to save a Catic life.”

This made Celestia smile. “He sounds like the proper leader to protect his own. Maybe we should arrange a meeting to meet him one day.” he smiles at this.

“Well I'm sure his agelessness would love you.” The pair of princesses giggled.

***

After that, the princesses allowed us to explore their home. Seventy-four and the sisters stuck with me while the main six went among their business. “So have you three ever met royalty back in your country?” I asked.

“Well Benson is’t seen as royalty, he wanted to be seen as something like a father figure.” The wolf explained.

“Sounds like the real kind of leader.” I smiled. “Just wish some leaders of my world were like that, but they have stupid reasons to do what they think ir right when its wrong.”

“Is it really that bad?” Purple questions.

“Sometimes, in America before the second civil war, politicians where so greedy, they saw us as nothing but shit, after the war, to go in to policies you would have to do a hand to hand combat against the person you're running against, after that we do a shooting range, and the last one i am forgetting, I know in Prussia and the Russian Empire they still have their Royal families, other places like britain before it was invaded by us for their crimes against their people, made themselves look like Gods for the people, the nation went back into a state of feudalism and extreme xenophobia, it was less of a war and more of a Bolostomp, the ‘Royal’ family was scenenese to their crimes and was executed.”

“Wow, that is very confusing and dumb to your politics and leadership.”

I chucked dryly. “Tell me something I don't know.” As we turned a corner, we ran into a guard, but it was one of those from the front gate. “Oh it's you.”

“I remember you four.” He replied. “I guess I owe you four an apology for my behavior earlier. Don't take it the wrong way, I was only doing my job as guard of the moon and sun princess of our country. I wouldn’t forgive myself if anything happened to them.” Purple bunny hopped over to the Guard and smiled at him.

“All is forgiven sweetie, in fact for your kindness you can meet one of my other sisters, I'm sure they would like to cuddle you.” My face palmed.

“Uh….what?” he blinked.

“Don't ask.” I shook my head.

He nodded as he walked with us. “I actually heard about you four, you assisted the bearers of the elements of harmony against the viroinus and golem attack a few weeks ago.”

“You have family in Ponyville?” I asked.

“No, word just tends to spread quickly.” He chuckled.

I was knowing more about him as he looked to be pretty young, maybe in his young adult life. “You look pretty young as a guard. How old are you?”

“45.” he replied.

“Wow, a fresh newbie.” I marveled. “They must have chosen you well if they knew how good you are despite age.”

“I wanted to be a guard to make my mom and dad and little sister proud and protect my home. I worked day and night to keep them fed and keep them safe.” I nodded.

“Here some words for you, Through an Action, a Man becomes a Hero.Through Death, a Hero becomes Legend.Through Time, a Legend becomes Myth.Through hearing a Myth, a Man takes an Action, and a warrior doesn't fight for what is in front of him, but because he love what is behind him.”

“Very deep and inspiring.” He smiled.

“Something my grandfather told me before he died. He was a very wise man.” I smiled back.

“So uh…” Pink started.

“Oh right, you don't know my name.” The guard chuckled. “My name is Blueshield.”

“Blueshield. You mentioned you have a sister?”

“Yes, Feather Duster. She's a bit younger by 6 years. She's a maid here in Canterlot.” He explained. I nodded at this going to meet this Feather Duster, she sounded nice.

We suddenly heard yelling from a door as they burst open. A beautiful young mare in a maid uniform and slimming blue mane stepped back as an oh so familiar unicorn approached her with a scowl. Oh no.

“I told you for the fifth time! I wanted SEA blue sheets for my bed, not DARK blue!” Blueblood yelled. “Why can't you do the simplest of instructions you stupid maid!?”

“I-I-I’m sorry your highness.” The more whimpered in fear. “T-They look so similar I dint-”

“EXCUSES!” He then slapped her across the face, sending her to the ground.

“SIS!” Blueshield yelled and ran to the mare. We approached as well as the guard helped her up.

“B-Big brother.” The mare whimpered as she hugged her.

The guard turned to him with a scowl. “You fucking asshole, how dare you teat my sister like trash!”

“Maybe if she did her job right we wouldn’t have this conversation! She is more suited to the prostitute job than the maid position!” my mind went pissed at this, I felt Sugar coming to my dominant hand, Before I knew it, My arm became on fire, my blood boiling as my E-barrier flared, I suddenly punch the fucker as HARD as I could out of sudden instinct, as i felt my bones snap from force of the impact, and he was sent flying as in FLYING down the hall as he hit on of the pillars, I then saw two guards poking their heads out of the hallway with a ‘what the buck happen here’ type of face. I felt my E-barrier and arm went back to normal. Pink cooling down my arm, damn this hurts.

“Nothing to be alarmed boys!” Blueshield called the guards. “Just an accident!” They looked skeptical but resumed thier position.

“Uh…sorry about that.” I smiled sheepishly. “I don't know what happened, I just-”

“Why are you apologizing?” The stallion asked before grinning. “That was so satisfying to see.”

“...eh?”

“Son of a bitch had it coming.” He laughed as he grabbed blueblood by the leg. With a heavey, he tossed him back into his chambers. I cringed when I heard things shatter in there before he shut his door. “Done and done.” he used his hands off as his sister giggled. I looked at my arm and saw Sugar smiling at me with a thumbs up.

“Let's just say he is not going to have that pretty face anymore.” Sugar giggled. I gave a ‘We’ll talk later’ glare. She said nothing and just smiled. I then went to Blueshield and his sister.

“You two alright?”

“We are now.” He nodded as the mare approached me.

“Thank you….for what you did.” She smiled softly.

“Well..I never intended to do it, but I guess it worked out well.” I reasoned. She only smiled and gave me a peck on the cheek, which my cheeks bloomed red. I then felt a hand on my head and saw Purple.

“Good job sweetie, we wanted to step in but it looks like you got it.”

“Uh thanks.” I replied.

“Well, as much as we want to continue hatting, my sister and I have to get back to work.” BlueShield spoke. “Hope we can meet up again soon.”

“Sounds like a plan.” I nodded. They waved and left us. I felt my legs being lifted off the ground as Purple hugged me tightly.

“I’m so happy for you sweetie! You did such a good job.”

“Well, to be honest I didn't do that, it was actually Sugar.” I showed the tattoo on my arm.

“Fire Elemental gets more power when the user is angry, your anger must have fueled her.” she said as she put me on the ground.

“Just hope Celestia and Luna understand.” I sighed, not wanting to get in trouble with them.

“I’m sure they’ll understand.” Seventy four smiled.

***

After a little more sightseeing, Night arrived upon us. With Celestia, she gave me a room to share with the Catics since she actually knew of my relationship with them. I only shook my head at it. Seventy-four and the sisters cuddled together as I was at the balcony. I was getting a nie view of the sky. I didn't get much of a chance to see it until now, but I’ll tell you, it's amazing.

Far more beautiful than my night sky. It's like this one was made from a fairy tale book. I smiled, seng the stars dance with the full moon. “No beauty can ever surpass this.”

“I’m very pleased to hear it.” A voice spoke.

I blinked before looking up and saw Luna flying to me. “Oh, Princess Luna.” I stopped back as she landed. “Shouldn’t you be sleeping?”

“I’m the goddess of the night, I do most of my duties during this time.” She explained.

“Like what?” I asked.

“Some of them are looking after the ponies of Equestria as they sleep.” She conjured an orb and showed many dreams floating past it. “As Princess of the night, I am also the guardian of dreams. I make sure everypony has pleasant dreams and never any nightmares.”

I blinked. “Wow, that's a big job to fill in.”

“It helps with magic.” She giggled before the orb vanished.

Nodding, I looked back at the night sky. “I’m sure my people would love to see this.”

“You kind respect the night don’t they?” She asked.

“In a way. Here are millions of people that love the beauty of nature, especially the night sky. Anyone would dream of seeing something like this.”

She smiled fondly before growing a bit. “If only our ponies would respect the night like you do.”

“They don't?” She shook her head.

"Not many ponies out here in Equestria watch my beautiful night. They always sleep through it and embrace my sister’s daylight." Luna explained sadly, "I was jealous of my sister and I wanted all the ponies to embrace my night….so….I became the one known as the Mare in the moon….also known as Nightmare Moon."

“I take….it didn't go well.”

She sighed. “No….I was so fueled by anger, jealousy, betrayal and pain I wanted the night to last forever. My sister used the elements of harmony to seal me away for over five thousand years on the moon.”

“That long?” I was baffled.

Luna looked at me and nodded sadly, "It was the only way to keep Equestria safe from my wrath, but then, I was able to break free and brought the eternal night back. But, thanks to Twilight and her friends, they were able to stop me and I was able to return to normal." Soon, tears started to pour out of her eyes, "But...so many of the ponies still feared me because of what I did...and they still see me as Nightmare Moon….and...and they still prefer the day over my night."

I couldn’t believe she went through this much for so long. “Luna.” She sniffed and looked at me. “Everyone makes mistakes, even your sister does. What happened before was only your emotions. what happen in the last happen in the past, you are a new person, a strong person, you don’t go throw that and come back the same, I know i didn’t after the war i went throw, i have Claustrophobia and Nyctophobia” I paused as i look up into the sky. “These stars of yours, they are a beacon of hope, for me. I see them as a bridge to the future. Every little one different from the last, but still a good future.”

The princess looked at me with surprise and awe before she sniffed again and wiped her eyes. “I...I never would hear such kind words from you, or about my night. Thank you, Daniel.”

I smiled and held my arms out. “Come here.” She approached and accepted my hug. I hugged her back which was dumbfounding. I offered a hug to a princess, but I put it down for now. “Just knowI’ll be here to talk to.”

“I will remember it.” She spoke. We soon broke the hug as she wiped the last of her tears. “Thank you for the talk, it was much needed.” I smiled with a nod before she pecked my cheek. I blushed again, the second kiss I got, but more so from a princess. “I must return to my duties. Sleep well, Daniel.”

“Uh...y-you too, Luna.” She flapped her wigs and went off. Wow...what a surprising event. I then heard hums and moans from the bedroom in which I knew what was going on.

“Daniel, get your butt in here!~~~~~” I heard Purple call.

I chuckled as I approached the bed. “Okay, hold your booty.” I guess I won't be getting much sleep tonight, hehe.

“I need a strong pirate to carry this treasure.” she laughed. I removed my clothes before I jumped in bed with the Catics under the sheets. She holds me close to herself as she plays with my head. No sooner than the bed rocked and creaked with the four of us moaning and purring in pleasure, a long night is ahead of me. Wish me luck.

Author's Note

Chapter 15, how about that? And we reached over 100,00 words and we're still in the near beginning of EHS. Now I know it doesnt really follow from the old one, but still followed some of the old ones chapters, but the rest of it will soon come for next chapter. Im very happy you all lov the remastered one. I'm loving it as well. :) I look forward to doing more in the future, the remastered will really go far.

See you all next time! :D

Chapter 16: Skills and Old Wounded Memories

My eyes opened as I felt myself falling through water, yet I wasn't. I was confused about the trade in my state. What felt like eternity, I soon found myself landing on solid ground. I managed to sit up and look around, nothing but darkness everywhere. What was this?

I got up as I was getting a sense of something…something strong. As I took my first step forward, hundreds of black ravens burst out of the floor and were replaced with a glass surface. Okay, now I know where I've seen this. I looked at the glass surface, the glass surface was blue and saw myself resting on one side of it. I was holding a sword, but not my own sword, it was a sword with a golden handle, the blade was white, and the edges had multiple colors, from the bottom of it being light blue, moving it up to light green to light pink.

“What the…?” I breathed what I was seeing. A flash got my attention. On the bottom of the glass surface, were two gems, each a different color and shape. One was gold, in the shape of a Celtic Symbol, while the second one had a red color. The Shape was hard to describe, but I think this is an Adinkra symbol.

I saw Twilight's Cutie Mark, along with her friend’s Cutie marks as well in small circles just next to me. What is all this? Why is this even happening?

"True strength, forms from a drive of heart."

I snapped my head up by the sound of a female voice. It wasn't my mother, neither Celestia, it was too calm, too caring, too motherly, too soft to sound like either of them.

"In the heart is darkness and light. Two sides, two personalities. One cannot live without the other." I was confused by all this. What the hell does it even mean?

"Seven elements and emotions sealed within the heart. Each making up the light and darkness within that heart."

My eyes went wide by that part. What did the voice mean by that? Suddenly, two orbs, one being gold, and one being red floated in front of me.

"Strength…"

The red orb lit up, and my body started glowing red.

"Courage…"

The yellow orb glowed and my body was covered in a yellow aura, mixed with the red aura.

"Find the rest. The meaning will come clearer then."

Suddenly, my feet started sinking in a pool of darkness. I tried to struggle free, but nothing was working. Suddenly, my body wasn't working and I stopped struggling and the darkness started to take me, but not when I heard the voice again.

"Fight to protect what you love. Destiny awaits you."

As I continued sinking, those words ranged in my head, until I was engulfed in darkness once more.

***

My eyes opened once more as I found myself back in the bedroom. I was naked under the sheets with Purple next to me sleeping. I sat up while rubbing my head as I reflected on what I saw in my dream. It was no ordinary dream.

“Strength…Courage…” I whispered to myself before hearing the hum of my wife. I glanced to the side as she awoke. “Morning Purple.” her left eye opened and her hand grabbed my back and pulled me close to her. “Snuggle bunny...need hugs.” she giggled and caressed my back while she had my head nestled in her cleavage. I will admit, they were very soft, squishy and warm, better than any pillow I slept in. She holds me close as she looks down at me and kisses my forehead.

“I love you Daniel.”

“I love you too Purple.” I replied. “So how long do you think we’ll be snuggling for?”

“As long as you want but, I love every second of your adorable hugs.”

“I know you do.” I felt the bed shifting as I got a glance of Seventy-four and Pink moving with soft hums. “Morning you two.” They looked over at me and waved before they got up and got dressed in their undergarments, as they headed to the bathroom. I sighed. “It's crazy how much has changed over the past few months when we got here.”

“Yeah.” She then lay me on her lap as she sat up. “Daniel, can you promise me something?”

“What is it?” she then kissed me on the lips or well my face since her body was so much bigger than me.

“I want you to promise me that we will raise a family.”

My cheeks burned. “Well….that will need some time to think. I honestly don't know anything about raising a child.” she smiled at this.

“That's the fun part sweetie, don’t you want our cubs to say daddy everytime they see you?” she said with a sly smirked and half lidded eyes.

“Are you trying to gush me or seduce me?” I mused.

“Maybe both, well a bit more gush.” she said as she placed a hand on my chest feeling my heartbeat. “Daniel Tatsuo, I Nadie Kuznetsov would be grateful, to be a mother and you my husband to be the father of our great family.”

“Wow, that's a deep vow you made. It's also-” I stopped before realizing. “Wait...Nadie….thats your real name?”

“Yes, why did you ask?” she said with a light blushed a bit embarrassed.

“Its….wow, I wasn’t expecting you to give me your real name...like ever.”

“Well you are my husband, just don’t say it in public.” she said as her tail coiled around my chest.

“Promise.” I smiled.

****

Cuddling for a while longer, we soon got up and bathed as well. We soon left the chamber and went to the dining hall where the others were eating breakfast.

“Ah good morning you four.” Celestia greeted us with a smile. We smiled and waved at them as we took our seats. Maids handed us our food as well.

“So, you three tell me more about this place where you come from?”

“Catic, we are a nation of well ex-slaves, Benson is our leader.” Purple said as she bit into her food.

Twilight swallowed her food. “You mentioned it before about being slaves….you mind if I ask what happened?”

“Which part, and how strong are your guts? It gets a bit..disgusting.”

Celestia sipped her tea. “While fear and gore is something we don't see or hear occasionally, it will be best to hear your tale. We can’t avoid evil all our lives, story or reality.” Wow, spoken like a true leader to face anything. She nodded.

“We were part of a place called Pondbush.” she said as all three shivered at this. “It was a totalitarian government, the top ruled with an iron fist, they controlled the ‘animals’” she said as we all got this.

“So that's why you find that word offensive.” I spoke up. “Cause they see you guys like them.”

“We had Collars, these collars are meant to keep the ‘animals’ in line as they have the chance to shock or exploded the user’s head, shocking will sent every pain reliever into overdrive, now the user can’t die from the pain no matter what, and the shock can last as long as the person wants it to..so you can go years within as you don’t get use to the pain. They also block good emotions and increase negative ones, they even have drugs that can make people go berserk in The Zone, every type of drug was allowed, the collars making sure we never got that ‘high’ but close to it, pornagphoy was also wide spread so the men testosterone was very low.”

“Why in tarnation would they put your partners into that position?” AJ asked this time.

“it wasn’t always like this in fact the ‘Party’ was meat to help the peasant of the country, the name is lost to history against it feudal systems in the Paleolithic age lords, now the lords did treat their peasants good, but the ‘Party’ leaders have such supernatural Charisma that their words went throw the masses, after a long ten-year civil war the Party won in their win they ask their followers to burn everything from history art, religion places, and books.”

“That's horrible.” Luna breathed in shock. “How did this ‘Party’ grow to such power to take control?”

“They promise that everyone was equal in the party eyes, they had such a way with words that it was magical, like a spell to fool dumb people.” I felt Purple tail coil around my leg tightly. I looked at her as she was trembling, but it was in fear and fury.

“Bastards.” Rainbow growled. I can agree with that.

Celestia herself looked angry as well. “I cannot believe there are vile souls that manipulate the minds of innocent ones for their amusement.”

“They did things to us, like me and my sister. If we were still their we would not be as ‘curvy’ as we are, you would see our bones from the little amount of ‘food’” she said the last part in air quotes. This caught on quickly for us as Rarity and Fluttershy turned a shade of green.

“Wait...you mean they planned to…?” I asked mortified.

“Yes, they were great genetic engineering, they made the male birth rate so low, and made them ageless.” that got the Princess ears perked up. “And us females, we were use as sex toys, when the ‘Party’ members got tired of us, they turn us into food for the men.” Now the two lost their stomachs as the others held their own upchucks back. The princesses quickly teleport the heave remains away.

“My God….” I placed a hand on my head. I ever would have believed this kind of evil would exist. I mean, my people had a fair share of evil, but to this level.

“Then came Benson.” Seventy-four said. “He saved us, he’s a twenty-one tail mountain goat, ten meters tall, born from a mortal mother and the Demi-God of justice and hope.” he paused. “He led a revolt against the Party and after a steep battle, that killed hundreds of trillions, a few hundreds where left alive, free at last.”

“What about this ‘Party’? Are they still alive?” Luna asked with a tint of venom in her tone. Seventy-four laugh at this.

“No, Benson made sure to rip them limb from limb, each and every one of them, from old to young.” Well, that's good to know.

However, this still made me wonder. “But, if it's over, then why do you guys still act out of instinct and kill whoever plans of either trying to take advantage of you or make compliments? I know it's from memory but still.”

“Well the Souls that we haven’t saved, the Party had a form of tech that ripped the soul out of us and put it into a new body, the souls that where lost, are in between the Realms no where to go.”

Clestia placed a hand on his shoulder as he looked at her. “I’m so sorry your kind went through so much fear and pain for this long. Had I known about this sooner, I would have assisted in helping your kind.”

“Thank you but that was a little twenty-thousand years ago.”

She nodded before smiling. “Your friend had such courage and strength to stand up and free your people. We would be more than happy to see him and possibly form an alliance with him. We would be happy to welcome more of your kind to Equestria.” he nodded as Twilight asked a question.

“You said ageless?”

“...Yes, every Catic is.” he said as he looked down a bit.

“Is it because you guys are cyborgs?” I asked.

“No, it's just genetic, our cyborg parts help us in other ways. In Catic everyone is taught that they ARE a weapon of war, we make sure we are all there to defend each other.”

Man I never knew it was so hard for them to live out this long and be formed as weapons. “It's not right for you all to be like this.” I spoke. “You all should deserve more than being a weapon, you all need to be who you are, not be forced to be what you aren’t.”

“We do it willingly, our Pride for our nation and for our people are high, we do it to protect our own kind.”

“Even cubs?” Pinkie pie asked.

“Not in combat no, but they are taught to operate Crew-served weapons since it builds teamwork, but cubs and women are not allowed on the front lines, women as medics and repairing stuff but that's about it.”

“Wait, are you saying women are not capable of fighting?” Rainbow asked, feeling offensive.

“No, women like me are more emotional in fight, we have cybernetics that help that but a chain as strong as its weakest link.” Pink said.

“So women like you with cyber technology are capable of fighting?” Luna questioned.

“Yes but we have brains with emotional inhibitors, plus we are in our own part of the army, you see us females will try to protect our male population to a zealot seal, since we so, how is dose it go, oh yes culturally any species that requires another to reproduce would have change in a way that would replenish both species in order to simply ensure future survival. We would also be genetically encoded to be protective and treasure our males, if only for the sake of pure survival, we aren’t allowed to see any males in the military if we aren’t medics otherwise we will give up our lives for them.” she said to Luna.

“No offense.” I spoke up as she turned to me. “But uh….you’re pretty big and such to be equal to a male body.” she blush and pat my head.

“That is why most of our military is METALS. They are faster, stronger and smarter than our males, they were made in the early era of bronze.” Seventy-four said while drinking water.

“It's actually our third gender, Futanari. We have tried to mix the best of the two genders though it does take a few years for it to be done with the surgery. Stronger than females but weaker than men, and can’t has many cubs as the men.'' Pink added.

“Wait, you managed to have your female race...have male reproductive organs?” Twilight asked in shock as the other mares flushed, as did Barb and Spike.

“Yes, we have tried to build up our male population as fast as we can.” Pink nodded.

“I guess it would make sense in a way.” I mentioned. “With the male population smaller than females it is important to raise said numbers so we don't fall behind and let the gender ratio fall further apart.”

“Now, any questions?” Pink asked, taking a bit of her food.

“The Light and Dark ones.” the white alicorn spoke up. “Twilight mentioned about them in her letter recently. Can anypony get them or do they specifically choose their host?”

“Well you did speak with mine, it depends if you can be gifted one by another Light or Dark One, Like Daniel here has his Dark One, His light one should be here soon.”

“My light one is to, but I guess with helping around rebuilding ponyville, I never got the time to.” I scratched my head. The three chuckled at this.

“You're going to die by your Light one cuddling you with a cuteness overload.” Purple giggled as the three waited for another question.

Fluttershy perked up to this. “Are all light ones that affection to their host?”

“What do you mean by that Miss Shy?” Pink asked as she drank some water.

“What Fluttershy means is all these Light ones that are affectionate to their host, as you mentioned before that Daniel's light one cuddles him.” Rarity spoke as the others snickered while I flushed in embarrassment.

“Depends I see mine as sisters i never had, these two?” He said moving his head a little to the hybrids. “See theirs as sisters.”

“So it depends on the variety of the personalities.” Luna hummed.

“Maybe.” I replied. “When I met Cinder, my Dark One, her personality reflected on motherhood and love. I guess it came from the love I desired when my mother died. I believe they will pick up a personality which reflects what you heart desires to what you see in yourself.” I glanced at Twilight. “Like Twilight for example, if you would have a light or dark one, maybe they might pick up the traits of you loving books and take your role as a princess seriously.”

Th demicorn perked up to this. “That would be nice. Shame they can't come out to assist.”

“Why not?” Dash questioned.

“It is like ripping a tornado, mixed with a flood and fire in the middle of town, many will die, others will go insane and kill each other. It depends.” I said.

“Plus they know everything about the past and know every form of magic.” Pink said as she wanted to see if that would cause a reaction to her.

“They can see through time?” The mares asked in surprise.

“Only the past, and somewhat the future, but like I or they said yesterday, you tell the future, it will hit you in the face.” Seventy-four said as he looked at the Princesses.

Celestia nodded. “I would agree. Tampering with the laws of time is a serious crime for the future and past. If changed, time will be altered through many timelines that could cause destruction or harm.”

“Yeah like the Grandfather paradox, if you go back in time to kill your grandfather, that makes it so you don’t get born, so you don’t kill him, so he goes on but then it repeats.” he said, which made sense i only know a few books that did time travel right.

The door nearby soon opened. I was expecting blue balls again, but it wasn't. Three ponies entered. Two looked identical, one stallion and one mare and the other another alicorn, pink in color and were an elegant dress.

Twilight gasped in glee before rushing to the pair and hugged them. “Shining, Gleaming!” I looked over and saw a better voice of who I was looking at.

“Hey little sis.” The stallion smiled as the pai hugged her back.

“How ya doin little sis?” The mare asked sweetly.

“I'm well.” She giggled before she turned to the pink alicorn. “Cadence!”

“Twilight.” The pair approached one another, and they soon did the cutest formal greeting I ever saw.

“Sunshine Sunshine, ladybugs awake. Clap your hands and do a little shake.” They chanted before laughing and hugging.

I chuckled in my hand before I turned to the princesses. “Who are they Celestia?”

“The blue ponies are Twilight's older siblings. The stallion is Shining Armor and her twin Gleaming Shield. The alicorn is Princess Cadence, princess of Love and their to the crystal empire up north in Equestria, and she’s Twilight once foalsitter when she was a filly.” she replied. I nodded taking in this information. Seventy-four smiled at this as he looked at Shining.

“I wanna fight him.” He smiled at a duel.

I chuckled dryly. “Dude come on, let them have a reunion.”

Twilight pulled back from the hug. “What are you three doing here?”

“What? Thought we wouldn’t want to see you and your friends?” Shining mused before Gleaming elbowed him with a small blunt expression. “...okay we came here cause we heard about the attack from ponyville and came to see if you’re alright.”

“I’m alright Shining. Though I wish I can say the same for those who got killed during the attack.” She sighed.

“Blame Trixie for dragging that Vironius to our home.” Dash implied.

“She vanished during the attack.” Applejack mentioned.

“I have a feeling we’ll see her again.” I replied.

The three ponies turned to our attention before Cadence spoke. “I will assume these are who Celestia told us about?”

I blinked before turning to the sun goddess. “You told them?”

“I never keep secrets from them, they are like family to me.” She giggled.

Purple got up and walked over to Cadence before smiling. “Can I hug you?”

The princess of love gave a warm smile. “Of course you can.” Purple picked her up off the ground and hugged her tightly.

“Huggy wuggies!” My face was palmed by the choice of words while flushing.

Cadence giggled. “You’re an affectionate one aren't you ma’am?”

“Call me Purple.” she said as she put her down.

“Yes, we know about you four.” Gleaming replied. “Celestia did tell us everything when you four arrived in ponyville.” ….aw shit.

Shining gave us a small glare. “Hope you four aren't; planning any more trouble after what happened.”

“Shining, stop it.” Twilight slapped his back lightly. “We already work everything out, they're not gonna do anything bad anymore.”

“Just making sure.” He said as Seventy-four eyed him.

“Hmm.” he said to himself as the others ate the rest of their food.

Gleaming finally turned to me. “So you are a human, huh? It's a rare treat to actually met one in the flesh.”

“I get that a lot.” I rubbed the back of my head. I then look at Celestia. “Do you have a training area on this castle of yours?”

“Why yes, our guards use it to keep up with their own training.” She nodded.

“Good to hear, I haven't exercised much for a while. Can't slack.”

“Mind if we do some testing on this training area of yours?” Purple asked.

“By all means.” The Goddess smiled. After the breakfast and the reunion, we head to the training area. The place was very big with some training dummies and targets for those who wish to use bows and arrows as well as mael firearms. The three looked around for anything like a door or a key lock, they found one and put their keys in it, Pink pulled out a sniper, Seventy-four and Smg and Purple a..RPG.

“NO!” I barked. She turned to me curiously. “You wanna blow this place to kingdom come and all of us along with it??”

“But shaped charge warhead.”

“Purple come on….” I grumbled.

“But I wanna blow shit up!” she snapped back.

“Perhaps I can help with this.” Celestia approached before her horn glowed. A gold dome nearby the dummies flashed. “There, stand in the dome and you’ll be safe to cause as much destruction.” Purple smiles grow to a creepy hight, she ran in their and fire it, not giving a fuck to call backblast clear. The rocket flew to the dummies and the HEAT round peneratoed the dummy and jet stream into the other one. She laughed at this, happy she could blow something up. She came back out with an excited expression which she wanted more. “I see you have skills with these weapons. Very well.” Her horn glowed again before in the dome appeared rock like creatures. “These rock creatures are magic based and made of Kitonium, the hardest metal in the Canterlot mines. Try your luck with those.”

“Is that tensile straight or density?” Seventy-four asked.

“They are very dense and can handle many explosives.” Luna answered. He went to the key port and opened it, inside he pulled out a meter wide cylinder.

“Girls mind if you can help your brother out with this.” Seventy-four said as his fur went white and black. He then ran faster then I EVER saw them move, he ran up to one, as it went to go but missed him by millimeters, he then ran under and attached it to the thing back. As he did the thing tried to reach it but coin’t the others trying to grab it but he shot at it face, pissing it off as it charge at him, a second later the chest of the creature started to heat up, as what I think was fire elemeta stream of jet shot out of it chest the jet missing us and hitting the back wall. He grab a knife from inside of his robes and stab the other in the eye, he then fired an brust into the other eye, the final one punch him HARD against the wall

He got up as he spit blood, he smiled at this, d..did he really like being beaten up like this? He charges, firing his smg the creature covers its face, he slips under it and grabs it, his magic running the hardest it can as veins from under ground grab the creature and rip it to pieces.

After that he walked over to us, the mares and stallion were gobsmacked by the amount of destruction he left in his wake. The grass under him dieing a bit, as his body healed.

“Sorry about the damages.”

Celestia was the first to snap from her trance. “It's quite alright. I have no idea you three can cause so much destruction around you.”

“You can Thanks Magic-tech for that. My Edik SMG fires 15.43×46mm rounds at hypersonic speed.”

“I have no idea you Catics are that equipped and skilled despite being called weapons.” Luna mentioned.

“Thanks we also have revived grenades”

“Revive grenades?” twilight questioned curiously.

“They combined necromancer and biomancer magic, while it has taken us a long time to get them to this size, they work by bring the Soul of the user back in their bodies, while it does make it user have their motor function moving at half efficiently for a few hours, to a few days if the body part is blow off.”

Those grenades can control the very laws of life on earth?? Celestia seemed to be not pleased with this. “Tampering with the laws of life and death is something that must be tampered with.”

“We are ageless, besides those who have saved billions of lives through the wars we have, the steam War and the Scale war we had.” Pink shot back.

The sun Goddess sighed while rubbing her temples. “...considering your good behavior, I will let this slide, but I will calmly request that you do not use those grenades while living in my country. I take this very seriously.”

“Oh of course, People will have to be asked by a Necromancer to be brought back, we just can't take it willingly, at least not our type of necromancer.”

“Thank you.” She nodded before turning to me. “Twilight mentioned that you have experience as a soldier, yes?”

“Yes ma’am, I served in the military for a couple years in the higher ranks. I know my way around some weapons, combat and sword fighting.” she nodded as Seventy-four smiled at me.

“So does this mean we can do a sparring match?”

“I suppose so. What kind of match do you have in mind?”

“Hand to hand, and I won't hit you at 343 km/h.” he said as he formed a ring around us in tall grass. Guess there's no reason to not hold back.

“Are you going to remove your shirt?” He asked as he took off his robe, as he was just wearing pants.

“Might as well.” I removed my own as our bare chests and mules were shown to all. The mares were flushing by our scarred bodies. I took a stance as did he before we circled one another.

“Enjoy the show girls, hey Shining what to make this a threeway?”

“Dude, don't make it sound so lewd.” I spoke.

“I wasn’t thinking that way, you dirty minded bro.” he said laughing as he then looked at Shining. He only face palmed while Cadence and his sister snickered. Turning back to me, I took my first move, rushing to him and throwing my fist at him. His E-barrier flared as did mine, my Fire sphere burning his Bio one, he jumped back and smiled.

“Good! Know some rules for not hitting below the belt and if you want to make this extra interesting, you can use your fire to burn me.” I nodded before we charged at one another. We exchanged punches and kicks, while avoiding each other's attacks. I slammed my fist into his palm as I blocked his elbow with my own palm. I would still need to be careful of his tail like a tentacle from him, as I felt it jab me in the chest. I was breathing somewhat hard as he kept that shit eating smirk.

When he jab me hard, I gasped in pain and backed up, clutching my gut. He stood there with his smug look, as if taunting me. I grit my teeth, eyes glaring at him. I felt sugar feeding off my anger before the fire around me burned like a blaze.

“GOOD! Show me what your Elemental fire can do Daniel!” He said as he was calm, that right his Elemetal runs off of calmness. I rushed forward, sugar proving me with more speed. I pulled a fist back to punch, but flanked him with a spin kick to his chest, sending him back a few feet. His chest fur was burning a bit as it didn’t bother him as the grass around his feet was dead, he kept that smirk on his face the whole time. Right right his power runs off of living stuff, I felt the flame run to my feet as a wave of fire burns the grass around us, he smiles widened at this he was testing me, showing me what I can do with Sugar.

‘Sugar, what can I do?’ I asked.

‘You are still new to using my power, but I can grant you access to more of my power, entering a weaker version of a fire form. I call it Ember Form, but you can only access it for two minutes, any longer and your body will start burning.’

‘Two minutes is all I need.’ I felt her nod before I felt her fire flowing in my body. I snapped my eyes open before I cried out. Embers shot out from my body as my body was glowing bright red. Embers are rising around me, my own black hair flowing around by non existing wind.

“Show me what you GOT!” Seventy-four barked as He jump at me. He threw a kick as I casually caught it. He swung his tail but I snagged it in an instant. I yelled before throwing him back before throwing my hand out as the embers shot out at him, striking his body at every section they could hit. his E-barrier flared up at this I can’t take it down over time it was an all or nothing Shield.

Throwing my hands out, they burned brightly as the Embers grew tense around them. The time he landed, I was before him and throwing a barrage of punches into his barrier. It shattered as I grabbed his neck. I jumped before swinging around, tossing him to the ground. I felt the fire around me burn hotter. My time was expiring. I decided to finish this with one more strike.

I cupped my hands as the embers gathered together into one large sphere. “Ember IMPACT!” I yelled and threw the Ember sphere. Upon impact, it released an explosion of embers, leaving a small crater. I landed myself and panted. My ember form faded as I grunted and kneeled, my arms pulsing and sizzling by the intense heat they radiated. I felt my flesh melt around my tips of my fingers, but i can't feel the pain..fuck it going to hit me all at ones isn’t it? I then felt a cooling before looking and saw Pink releasing ice frost around my arms to ease the heat and stop my fingers from melting.

“Thanks…” I breathed as I started to feel a bit of my sensation again...and damn it hurts like a bitch. I looked over at the crater as I saw Seventy-four climb out or what was left of him, his right arm was missing as most of his fur was gone as well as the muscles and subdermal armor, his right year was missing as well as the eye. “Dammit man….guess I overdid it…”

“...THAT WAS BADASS! CAN YOU DO IT AGAIN!” He cheered me on. I blinked in surprise. He is nuts. I did let loose a small chuckle. “Maybe another time…”

“Agreed.” Celestia approached. “You two need to be healed and get some rest.”

“Do you have some biomass that I could just take?” Seventy-four asked dusting off what was left of his pants.

“Yes.” She clapped her hand as a guard came in. “Please bring some Biomass.” He saluted before leaving for a bit.

“Thanks gorgeous.” he said as he stretched his body feeling the well that was left to pull and crack.

The mare blushed a bit and giggled. “Oh you flatter me, but for being over four thousand years old, I don't really seem to be that attractive.”

“I kinda disagree.” I mused. “You are beautiful I agree, you and Luna age like fine wine.”

“He’s right, in Catic you never lie, and all of you.” he said looking over the mares. “Are all beautiful, and you!” He said pointing at Shining. “Is one LUCKY guy to have a wife like her.” he said as he put on his robes

Shining blushed heavily as Cadence smiled and hugged his arm. “Oh his very lucky.~”

“Cadence…” he mutters in embarrassment.

“Oh come on Mister soldier boy, have some cubs with her, they would look REALLY adorable.” Pink said as she gently jabbed him with her tail.

“T-Thats none of your business!” he stuttered.

“Oh really?” Purple smiles. “If you want cubs, my father has thousands of cubs running around, I want to see dozens..no HUNDREDS of little ones running around your castle when we visit” Poor shining was blushing up a storm while Cadence was holding back her laughter. Seventy-four smiled at this as a Guard came back, had almost thrown up seeing the wolf, the wolf, the biomass and healed himself to full health. He then looked at the Princess.

“But really, you two are REALLY good looking, but I do like older women so it might be that side of me.” he said rubbing the back of his head.

“Flatter.” the pair giggled with their blushes.

Purple finished up as she bandaged my arms up. “There, it will take a few days for them to heal.”

“Thanks Purple.” I smiled as she helped me back in my shirt and sword on my back.

“You seem to really prize that sword.” Gleaming mentioned.

“It was a gift from my grandfather before he died.” I replied.

“Mind if I see it?” I nodded before carefully pulling it out to not harm my arms. She took it and examined it. “Remarkable craftsmanship.”

Celestia who saw the blade blinked. “Gleaming, may I see it?” Sh noed before handing it over as the mare examined it. “....it can't be…”

“What is it?” I asked.

“...I only saw this sword only once….this sword belonged to Jon.” My eyes widened as did everyone else.

“Wait, you’re saying he once held that sword?” Twilight asked.

“Yes, it was a gift from my mother when I was a filly...how did you…?”

“I honestly have no clue.” I replied. “I always assumed it was a hand me down in the family, only soon to know it's more than just a sword.”

“And you said that the sword is..how old?” Purple asked.

“I don't know...maybe a hundred? My grandfather never told me how old the sword was, I never asked.” she said nothing and though, I nodded as I looked at Seventy-four and saw Twilight walked up to him a bit embarrassed and a bit angry. Oh boy this might not end well.

“Seventy four, please be more respectful to Princess Celestia and Luna.” She spoke. He looked up at her with a confused look.

“Why?” he asked with a rise brow “They should be treated as anyone else, yes they are Goddess and they might have great power but they are still people.” he chuckled

“At least be more presentable about your words please.” he nodded at this as he look at the Princesses.

“So ladies, tell me, for Goddess like yourselves you two must have been courted by some stallions.”

Both flushed heavily. “Well….we have.” Celestia admitted. “Though they were not what we desired.”

“Hmm maybe, Bensons Sons would like to date you two, they are ageless like him, so if yo-” he cut off my twilight hand over his mouth.

“Seventy-four!” She hissed. “Stop this!” He looked at her and rolled his eyes at her. Pink came up behind the Demicorn, smiling evilly, not making a sound before she got up to Twilight ear and hiss in it.

“You know if you act like this no wonder Shinning doesn't show up.”

“Show up for what?” She asked with a tick mark on her head.

“You need to let loose Twilight, like I offiverd for you to have some fun with me and my sister.” Shining and Canc flushed with gapped mouths.

“I never agreed to that!” The demicorn blurted out, face all red. “Stop making up lies!”

Purple smiled at this. “You know we can, just make your night like the best, but since your quest for knowledge is never done I guess you won’t learn about that Knowledge.” She said holding in a laugh, I look at the other Mares to see their reactions. Aj was hiking her face under hat to hide her blush, Dash was looking away to hide her own. Pinkie blushed heavily, Rarity as well, and poor Fluttrshy looked to almost faint on the spot. Twilight felt the sisters push their bust up against her, her body between the both pairs of their bust.

“What do you say Twilight.~” I look over at the Princesses, both were also flushing red.

“ENOUGH!” Twilight blurted out before storming out of the training room.

“...Sorry about the two, since they are part bunny their Libido is very high compared to other Catics.” Seventy-four said rubbing his temple.

“It's...quite alright.” Celestia spoke as the girls managed to calm themselves.

I approached Purple as she kneeled to me before I pulled on one of her ears. “Owowowowowow!” She yelped.

“You and your sister owe Twi an apology when she calms down.” I started before releasing her. She rubs her ear as she looks at me.

“...okay.” She pouted. Man this woman…. I then heard one of the doors open as I saw..blueblood, his face was covered in bandages, the eye that wasn’t covered saw us and saw me. The others looked very amused to his condition, even Luna was holding back a laugh. Before I knew it he was on me, my E-barrier flared up as his right elbow fur was burnt off, he said nothing before I saw anyone.

Celestia approached. “Blueblood, what was the meaning of that?”

“This beast assaulted me when I was doing business with a maid!” He yelled pointing at me.

“You slapped Blue Shields sister dipshit!” I snapped back. My blood boiled as my E-barrier got hotter, feeling myself sweat. I remembered how bad my fire damaged my arms so I took a breather as the fire around me dimmed.

“You had no right to interfere with my business vile beast! Y-”

*SLAP!* I saw a slap across his face as Purple had that stare that would kill armies.

“LISTEN HERE YOU PIECE OF SHIT, YOU ARE NOTHING BUT A MAN-CUB THAT THINK YOU ARE ABOVE EVERYONE, NOW GO TO THE REALM OF FORUMS AND CRY LIKE THE LITTLE BITCH YOU ARE!” Purpled shouted.

All of us were dumbfounded by her choice of colorful words. Blueblood was shocked above all, but he ran away crying like a toddler. A minute after he left, the mares and Luna collapsed, raring in laughter.

“Holy shit that was AWESOME!” Dash laughed.

Purple breaths calmly as she looks at Celestia. “I’m sorry but a little bitch like that only will react with force.”

Celesta sighed. “I understand. I will have a talk with him.”

“And please, scold him like a mother.” Pink added.

“I will do what I can.” She nodded.

When the others calmed, I spoke up. “Celestia, if I may ask now, I wish to know more about Jon if that's okay.”

The sun goddess and her sister looked at one another before they nodded. “Very well, we will show you all what we know about jon.”

“Show us? How?”

"Me and Luna have a memory spell that allows us to tap into our memories or into others." Celestia explained.

“Oh okay.” I nodded.

“Wait here.” She left for a moment and brought Twilight back. Guess she wants all of us to see this.

“Come close to us, so you all may see.” We did so now shoulder to shoulder as we waited for her to cast the spell. The two ignited their horns before all went white.

(Year 12: 4,588 years ago)

The light faded as we saw Canterlot differently than what it was before. I was more lush, beautiful and filled with life. I then heard the sound of two fillies giggling and we turned around.

In the open part of the garden, two young fillies, one with a little white dress with a colorful mane, along with another filly, who had rich light blue hair, and a light blue dress was being chased by a human.

He had white hair, wore thin gold armor with a hint of white stripes on the sides, had a pair of folded up wings that were covered in gold pieces of armor, and had a mixture of green and purple eyes. The armor also looked like Quincy Adams power armor, two browning automatic rifle A4A6 rifles built into the arms, I then saw two folded railguns over the shoulders.

Hell, we haven’t used that model since the 1950s I thought, I looked closer as the metal it wasn’t Nikosteel it looked like...composed of titanium/tungsten alloy lanced with carbon nanotubes and layered between plates of Boron Carbide.

“You can't run forever little rugrats!” The man allied in a playful manor while chasing the fillies.

“Can't catch us Jon!” The white filly teased while dodging his arms again.

“Is that him?” I asked.

“Yes, that is Jon.” She replied.

“You two look so cute as cubs.” Pink giggled which the pair blushed a bit.

"Gotcha!"

We looked back and saw Jon with both fillies in his arms and was smirking in a playful evil way.

"You two have been naughty little fillies. You know what happens when you behave like this when your mommy and daddy leave me in charge of you two?" He said in a playful way.

Little Celestia and Luna went wide eyed.

"NO! Anything but that!" The two shouted while struggling in his grip.

Jon chuckled. "Sorry. Time to give you two your punishments." He gently placed the two on the ground, making them look up at him. "TICKLE TIME!" He lunged his fingers into the fillies and the two started laughing uncontrollably.

"N-NONONO! AHAHAHAHA! JON, STOP! WE PROMISE WE'LL BE GOOD FILLIES! HAHAHAHA!" Filly Celestia shouted while laughing her heart out.

"JON, STOP! UNCLE! UNCLE! HAHAHAHAHAHA! WE'LL BE GOOD PROMISE! AAAHAHAHAHA!" Filly Luna chuckled while tears went down her eyes.

Jon chuckled and stopped tickling the two fillies, letting them take in fresh air.

The two sat up while giggling a little from their little punishment. After they stopped giggling, they then lunged at Jon and gave him a warm hug.

"We're glad you came to Equestria, Jon." Filly Celestia said, hugging Jon tight.

"You're the best foalsitter ever." Filly Luna said snuggling into Jon's arm.

Jon smiled warmly while rubbing their manes. "I'm glad I came here as well, and I'm happy to have met you two and your parents." I smiled at this as I saw Purple taking notes.

“Uh….what are you doing?” I asked her.

“I wanna tickle these alicorns when we get back.” to that both Princesses looked at one another.

“Oy…” I shook my head.

We saw a guard approach Jon. “Sir, the queen and king wish to see you.”

“Alright, carry on soldier.” Jon spoke as he stood with the fillies in hand. He saluted and walked off.

“Jon a high rank in your force or something?” I questioned.

“Jon was our parents' trusted officer of their army when he was around.” Luna replied.

When the scene changed, Jon came to the throne room and upon the two thrones were two alicorns.

The first Alicorn was a mare. She had a flowing burning gold mane and tail that blended with a hint of purple at the end while sparkling a little like the stares. Her eyes were also burning gold as well. She wore a golden dress with light purple streaks, had sparkling purple shoes, a large golden crown, and had some kind of swirling blazing sun cutie mark with sparkles on it.

The other Alicorn was a stallion. He was completely dark, but sparkled like the night sky with amazing stars. His mane and tail looked pretty messy while it moved like it was on fire, but was deep rich purple, rivalry to Rarity's colored mane. He wore a black suit that had a dark grey armor chestplate, with a purple opal in the center. He wore a dark grey crown completed with small purple opals on each side and the center. His cutie Mark was a large star with a full moon on the side of it.

“Are those your parents?” Seventy-Four asked.

“Yes.” Celesia nodded. “Our mother was Queen Solar.”

“And our father, King Eclipse.” Luna replied. The other ponies and dragons were dumbfounded by the sight of the previous rulers before the sisters.

The queen smiled at the human. "I see you had a good time with my little princesses."

Jon smiled. "I did. They can be a handful at many points."

Eclipse chuckled. "Once you have kids of your own, you’ll see what it's like to handle little balls of energy such as them.”

"Come on Jon, Let's play some more!" Filly Luna cheerfully said, tugging his upper shirt.

"Playtime will have to wait for tomorrow. Jon has his duties to fill, an it's time for you two to take your naps." Solar said to the two young ones.

"AWWWW!" They whined.

"Can we stay up just five more minutes mommy?" Filly Celestia asked giving her mom the puppy eye look.

"Pretty pleeeeeeease?" Filly Luna begged giving them the puppy look as well. Both quee and king looked at one another and chuckled.

"Oh all right. Only five more minutes." Black Knight said.

"YAAAY!" The two fillies cheered while clinging onto Jon tightly.

"Hahaha, what did you two get me into?" He joked, causing all of them to laugh.

All my life, I've never seen such a happy moment before. This warm feeling seeing Celestia and Luna bond with their parents and Jon brings up memories of my mother and grandfather.

I smiled warmly and looked at the two rulers. "You two had such amazing parents."

Celestia smiled warmly at me. "They were, and we loved them from the bottom of our hearts." I felt Cinder in my mind, I then felt chills around my body, my arms and chest like a hug. I grew a smile on my lips. The two formed more magic before the area went white again.

(Year 14: 4,586 years ago)

The light faded as it was night. Jon was looking out from the Balcony to the night sky before hearing footsteps. Turning and saw Solar approaching. “Solar, I thought you were resting.” He spoke.

“I will be soon, but I figured you’d have this.” She held from her hand a sheath that looks similar to my own.

“What's this?” He asked to take it.

“This blade was given to us long ago by an old friend.” She replied. “You have done so much for us, so my husband and I wish for you to have it now.”

He gazed at it before smiling. “Thank you.” He pulled the blade out of the sheath and my eyes widened. I was my sword too. Celestia was right. It did belong to him. “Its beautiful.”

“The blade has special old magic properties. It will serve you well in battle.” Solar smiled.

He turned to her with a smil. “Thank you Solar. I will use this blade well in my battles.”

“I know it will.” She smiled back before I noticed little Luna approaching them. “Luna? Why ae you up?”

“Can’t sleep…” She replied. “Could Jon put me to sleep please?”

A new smile formed before he picked up the little alicorn in his arms. “Of course, little star.” He bid Solar goodnight before leaving as the memory faded.

I snorted a bit. “Little star? That's a very cute nickname.”

Luna flushed heavily. “I-I grew out of it.” the others snickered as she pouted.

Celestia smiled before it faded to a frown. “Now...I will show you all the harshest memories we hold. Light engulfed us again.

(Year 20: 4,580 years ago)

The light faded around us, the night was a shocker. Nothing but fire, destruction all around us. We saw the queen, king, the Princesses and Jon who looked like he's wet through hell and came back. His armor was broken, part of his left wing torn, the mounted weapons of his shoulder were bent, broken and scraped. The B.A.Rs built into the arms, the barrels where a white color, the barrels would have been warped by the heat.

Jon held his arm while looking to the dark sky, clouds swirling. “Damn him…” He grunted as he stood.

“Jon, don’t you’re too injured to fight.” Solar spoke.

“...no, if this keeps up, he’ll destroy everything.” The human replied softly. “I can't let this go on.” He removed what was left of his armor, revealing more scars and injuries of this battle he had. “I have one chance. One...to seal him away.”

“No! You’ll die if you do it!” Teen Celestia spoke as tears welled her eyes.

His eyes turned to them. “I know….and it's a sacrifice worth fighting for.” his hand clenched the blade. “I was nothing before I came to this world. I had nothing...but you all brought me in, gave me a purpose...and became my family. This is why….I will do what I must to protect you all.” A gold aura blew around him.

“No! Jon please!” Teen Luna begged, her father holding her back, her own eyes flowing with tears.

Jon looked at the family. A soft warm smile spreads his lips. Small tears dripping. “....Sayonara….my family.” He blasted to the sky, the gold glow growing ever bigger.

“JOOOOOOOOOOON!!!!!” Luna and Celestia screamed for him before the light of within exploded as the darkness was lifted.

All of us were silent as we turned to the pair. “W...what just happened?” I asked.

Celestia trembled while trying not to cry. “...Jon, he gave his life to save our home...from a ruthless and vile god of evil named Paradox.”

“He managed to seal him in the nether realm...but...his own life was taken.” Luna sniffed while cupping her mouth to hide her sobs.

“...you put him in the void?” The three asked the two Princesses.

We found ourselves back in the castle once more. I took a moment to process what I saw. I turned to the mares holding their emotions back before I spoke. “I'm sorry you two went through such a heartbreaking moment. I know what it feels like to lose someone close to you, that's family.”

Celestia took a breath and wiped her eyes. “We appreciate your words, Daniel. It's been hard for us to cope his death.”

“Just remember he’s with you in spirit.” Purple chirp.

“Yes….he will always be.” Luna agreed with a hand over her heart.we came to the throne room as we saw Twilight, I saw the sisters carefully sneak up behind her, how the hell they can move that quietly with that weight was beyond me.

“...BOO!” They tickle her wings.

“GAH!” She yelled with a jump before her wings snapped upwards. Her face flushing red as she fumed at the sisters. “Really!?” they rolled their eyes at this before they both kissed her on each cheek.

“We are sorry about earlier.”

Twilight, flushing still with both a pink and purple lip mark on her cheeks, she turned to me and Seventy-Four. “How in the name of the sun do you two handle these two?” he just points to his crotch as he laughs lightly.

“Bunnies are KNOW for their labido.”

“Oh my Gods…” Her face palmed to hide her sheer embarrassment.

“Just be happy we aren’t the futanari of our sisters.” Purple mused.

“Can we please not talk about this?” The three chuckled as Purple jumped towards me and hugged me.

“Donny, I wanna cuddle.” the others just look at me with a chuckle.

“Not in front of them.” I blushed heavily.

Celestia giggled. “Well, I’d say you all should enjoy the rest of your visit before catching the next train soon.” Purple looks at Celestia and walks up to her before carefully booping her nose with her finger. Sigh, cute, sexy and sweet….but a ton to handle.

Author's Note

I hope you enjoyed this chapter. I re-edit it from the old one and put the two together for a longer one. special thanks with Cosmicsafe74 for being the second author for this story so far. continue to show the love and likes for this awesome story. see you next time. :)

Chapter 17: The Slumber Party

Authors note: This chapter will contain the first lemon of the story. You may skip where it ends which it will be for the rest of the chap when it does.

Chapter 17: The Slumber Party

A while later after the visit, we paid for a train back to Ponyville. It was getting a bit late, so I know we will arrive back by near nightfall. The others were chatting amongst each other while Seventy four was cuddling with Pink. I myself was looking out the window, remembering my times with my mother and grandfather.

“You know they are with you in spirit Daniel.” I heard Cinder in my mind.

I chuckled a bit. “I know Cinder. I miss them, but they will always be with me by heart.”

“Good and are you going to see Solar? She's getting a bit antsy.” Oh yeah, I almost forgot to meet my Light one.

“Heh, yeah, I’ll be right there.” I stood up from my seat, passing the others before reaching the far end of the cart where an empty cart door was. Using the key I had, I unlocked it before opening it, seeing the void entrance before I passed by. Light filled my eyes before I found myself back in my large room. Cinder was sitting on a makeshift bed playing video games before she noticed me.

“Ah, good you’re here.” She smiled and stood.

“Good to see you too.” I smiled back and approached her. I then noticed something...different. She was a bit taller and...thick. “Did you adjust your body?” She looked down and looked back at me.

“My body changes to your thoughts.”

I blinked before face palming. “What is wrong with my damn perverted thoughts??”

“Well you look like you are taking a liking to a more curvy woman.” she said with a toothy grin.

I Facepalm at this again. “When we do Genetic Engineering, most women in western countries are tomboy, I know the Japen, Women are more of their hentai counterparts, hell you want a Prussian tomboy against an American one?”

Cinder laughed at this. “Oh stop it Daniel. It's alright to admit your desires and lust. It is normal. You are a growing young man with needs.”

“Yeah I know, but unlike some perverts, I keep it to myself and not let it control me.” she just laughed as she looked behind me and smiled.

“Oh, Solar is here.” I blinked before turning and jumped. Before me it looked like a set of feather wings with a large eye in the center. I will admit it looked creepy, but at least it's more tolerable than Cinders' true form. Solar looked at me as a gold mist came off her as her single eye stared at me. I at least think my Light One is a female since solar sounds like a girl’s name.

“So, I just think of a body for her?” I asked my dark one.

“Yes.” I nodded before I thought of a body for Solar to have. My light one glowed before she held a humanoid body, had white hair, yellow eyes, and even had fox ears and a large white fluffy tail. Her attire was a tunic like Cinders, but showing her beautiful curves and assets. She opened her eyes as I started to float in the air.

“My my you are VERY adorable.” she said with a soothing voice, I then floated over to her as she patted my head a bit.

“It's nice to meet you too, Solar.” I smiled a bit. “But uh...can you put me down please?” she let me down as I got up brushing the grass off of my pants as I looked up at her. “Much better. Is finally good to see you.”

“Thank you dear, I see Cinder has been keeping you company.” she said as she sat down next to me rubbing my hair.

I chuckled a bit. “She's been a very sweet person.”

“That I am.” She mused as sat on my free side. Wow, this is nuts. Here I am, between two beings of Light and Darkness...with beautiful bodies, loving personas and sweet faces.

“Thank you.” they giggled.

I flushed and held my head. “Can there be one time in life for anyone not to read or invade my mind?”

“We are a part of you dear, whatever you feel we feel, whatever you think we can hear.” Solar mused.

“This is still gonna take time getting used to.”

“Good oh, I put your books away on the shelf.” Cinder said as I looked over and saw my books and..others as well.

“...what kind of books are they?” I asked.

“The new ones? I believe they are from a Prussian space opera franchise called Perry Rhodan.” she said as my heart skipped a beat at that.

“H-holy shit! Cinder, I love that series!” Perry Rhodan, for those who don't know, is a very popular Prussian book series that has 100 novels to its name. I don’t recall the correct number of them. I grabbed one of said books while smiling. “I'm liking this pocket dimension more and more.” I turned back to the pair. “So, what can you two do?”

“Well, as light and dark ones, most of what you can think of is within our reach, all but coming out.” Solar explained.

I frowned a bit. “I wish there was some way for you two to come out without harming innocent people.”

“Well we will have to look into that, I will say your technology is fascinating.” Cinder said as she lay me on her thighs.

“Well, it's not as fascinating as the technology of this world.” I replied.

“Oh? You kind of made a black hole reactor before you came here.” Solar added.

“We can make something like that, we just need the resources to make them.” I laid back. “I mean, we don't have magic or anything of the soure to make things easy for us. Even now we still struggle to develop.”

“Any advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic.” Solar said as I thought for a second.

“Wait, how can you make a black hole reactor?” I was confused.

“Well we can recreate tech just by seeing it, and can improve on it in days with no captured equipment to examine.” Cinder said as I felt a blanket cover me. I looked over and saw Solar wings covered me.

“Heh, guess even you guys have wings like angels and demons.” I mused a bit.

“Plus if you are in really bad trouble we can come out at any time.” Solar said as she lay against Cinder's shoulder.

“But didnt you two say coming out will lead to insanity and death?” I asked.

“Yes to people that don’t have a dark and a light one but you are our greatest treasure and we will soak the lands in blood to protect you.” Cinder said as she kissed me on the forehead.

I blushed with a smile. “Heh….you two are the best things that happen to me. Who knew I’d be with two beloved and protective women like you two.”

“Thank you sweetie, now Daniel, tell us what you want, we can do whatever you ask.” they said with a wink and a giggle.

My cheeks buried a bit more. “That kind of response is going to put lewd thoughts in my mind.”

“Which we can see.” they started to laugh at this point. My face flushed in embarrassment.

“Well we do know what you do like.~” Solar grinned as she pulled Cinder close as they started to make out. My jaw dropped before the sight of my two protectors lip locking just like that. They pulled out their meter long tongues licking each other and coiling around each other as they eyed me before they went back to Purssian kissing each other.

“Holy shit…” That was all I can say since I was too baffled. Their tails coiling around my legs as they pull back, saliva on each other's lips, their tongues coiling back in their mouths.

They turned to me with grins. “You liked that?~” Cinder teased. I can only nod in reply.

“Good we will do it every night for you.~” Solar purred as she got up and walked over to my book shelf and grabbed a book, as she then walked back.

I looked around and remembered I didn't have a clock. “What time is it ladies?”

“What time did you get in here?” they smirked at me..they know what time it is but they were testing me.

“Uhhhhhhhhh…” I thought carefully. “It was near 7pm from what I remember...maybe 19:24 pm?” I know the fact that I was in here for almost a half hour. They nod at this as they get me up and brush my clothes off as they then push me to the door. “Oh what, no goodbye?” I asked sarcastically in good nature.

“We are in your head, we can read you stories and other things. We are always connected, now go to your wife before she fucks you all night long.” Solar laughed. I nodded before I passed through the door.

I came out from the other end, shut the door and took my key. I headed back to the others as they were getting up. “Oh there you are.” Twilight spoke. “We just arrived back home.” I nod, as I look outside and see the train station, I get my things as well as the others as he heads off the train, I see ponyville militia patrolling the streets with their rifles and spears. We all arrived at Twilight's home and dropped our bags down.

I stretched. “Nnnnngh, what a trip.”

“Nights not over.” The demicorn mused. “The girls plan to stay for a sleepover tonight.”

“A sleepover?” Purple asked as she looked over her bags.

“Uh huh!” Pinkie chirps with a nod. “We’re gonna have a lot of fun, play games, eat popcorn, and have lots of thighs! You should join us!”

“Sure!” All three of the Catics said. I shrugged with a smile. Spike came with popcorn as the others brought their sleeping bags out.

“So what’s first on the agenda?” I asked.

The pink earth pony set a glass bottle down. “Truth or dare.” The three Catics smiles widen at this as they sit down, the Hybrid sisters next to me on both sides and Seventy-four next to his wife, after that was Dash, Shy, Applejack, Twilight, Spike and Barb, then Rarity and finally Pinkie Pie. “Who's first?”

“I say Daniel should start.” Twilight spoke as all eyes fell to me.

I shrugged. “Sure.” I spun the bottle around the circle before it landed on Barb. “Truth or dare?”

“Truth.” She replied.

“Hmmmmm…has there been anyone you had your eyes on?” asked.

“Eh, once or twice, but they didn't exactly plan out well in the end.” She shrugged. “Turns out all they want is to get in my pants.” she spun the bottle as it landed on Twilight. “Truth or dare Twi?”

“Hmmm….Dare.” The mare replied.

The dragoness thought for a moment before grinning. “I dare you to send Celestia a lewd message.”

Her jaw dropped as the others snorted and blushed. “Ohohohohoho, her best student doing that? That's rich!” Dash laughed. “Twilight you must do that part of the Dare if not well then I guess you're a..chicken.”

The demicorn glared before turning to barb. “You’re gonna get it later.” She grabbed a quill and scroll and started writing, face burning.

“If you need help I write smut with my Wife all the time.” The wolf said just to make her cheeks redder.

“I can handle it.” She replied before finishing. “Done.”

“Let's hear it.” Barb mused.

She glared again and spoke. “You are….very hot...and I want to...take you.”

“..that's it? You should say ‘My Sun Goddess, you are my flame, my love, you are the best thing that has ever happen to me, If I ever had you alone I would slap that Goddess of an ass, use you're horn like a dick and lick it clean, as you ram it in my cunt as I scream your name, my wing boners out at full mass, more horn shooting magic like a stallion fucking his wife after years of not seeing her, you are my Goddess and I am you're little horny mare.~’” Pink purred. The girls and Spike are flustered like crazy.

“....gota say that's very lewd.” I replied. She wink at me with that comment.

“Had it written down.” Pink grinned, holding a scroll and tossed it to Twi. “Send that to her.” Twilight gulped her hands shaking as Spike took it out of her hands and us that strange fire magic of his, Twilight face IMMEDIATELY fell, her face paled in pure fear. “This should be a great reaction.” A minute later, Spike burped as a scroll popped out with Celestia's mark.

Spike caught it and read it out loud. “Twilight Sparkle….what in the world got you in this kind of mind to send me this lewd message?? I must say I never had you to think of such colorful vocabulary. I am dumbstruck. I will be sure to talk to you the next time you visit.” We burst out in laughter at that as Twilight covered her face just wanting to die that she sent that.

“Okay that was great.” I calmed my laughter. Twi took a minute to collect her bearings for when she came to. “Okay you’re turn Twi.” she spin the bottle with her magic a bit too fast as it landed on Applejack.

“Ah’ll go with the good old truth.” She mused.

Twilight hummed for a moment. “How many times do you masterbate?” ….whoa, bold question. Guess she's wanting to get payback from all of us. The Ginger color mare froze at that.

“Well…..uh….” She drawled. “Ah guess….maybe two or three times a day.”

“With an ass like yours! Bullshit!” Purple butt in.

“Okay fine, ah masterbate four times.” She huffed. “Happy?” the hybrid smiled as she licked her lips to the earth pony. She shuddered and spun the bottle. The bottle landed on Shy.

“Um….t-truth.” The mare stuttered a bit.

“Wut kind of stallion would ya like ya style with?”

Fluttershy flushed heavily. “Well...somepony kind...sweet, protective, and loves cuddles.”

“Awww she wants a cuddle buddy that is really cute!” Pinkie giggled. Shy flushed heavier as she spun the bottle, it then landed on seventy four.

“Dare.” he smiled.

“Um...I dare you to….” She looked around us. “Um….g-give me a cuddle.” he smiles and move over and hug her by her side making sure to not squeeze to hard as this lasted for a few seconds as he let go.

“Really soft Shy, so much fluff.” he said as he sat back in his spot. The mare smiled shyly as he spun the bottle now. It went around as it landed on Spike.

“Mmmmmm, truth.” He answered.

“Hmm, have you asked your special person out yet?~” he grinned and just gave it to Spike.

Spike blushed and took a quick glance at Rarity. “N-Not yet, but i'm working on it.”

“Don’t make her wait so long, Dragon.” he smirked as Spike spun the bottle. The bottle pointed to Pink.

“Truth.”

“How long have you guys been married?” he asked looking at the pair.

“About three hundred and sixty one years.”

“Huh!?” Twilight gapps while doing the math. “That means you two got married when you were eight.”

“Well we do age faster, like we said our two are like twenty metally and physically Twilight or did that letter do your sun butt mess up that mind of yours.~” She said. The demicorn poured with a glare as the furry spun the bottle. It went around before landing on me. Oh boy.

“Um….ah fuck it.” I shrugged. “Let's go with dare.”

“Remove your shirt and pants, leave your boxers on.~” my face went red as did the others.

“Seriously Pink?”

“You did say Dare, be lucky I didn’t asked you to fuck anyone in front of us.” ….touche. I removed my shirt and pants and set them aside. Seeing me half naked the mares flushed heavily, poor flutters looked almost ready to faint. They winced at where my cybernetic leg met my skin, the wires going into it. I then spun the bottle as it landed on Purple.

“Dare.”

I glanced at Pink and decided to go a bit bold. “I dare you to give your sister a lap dance.”

“Oh? That is, well then that will be easy.~” She got up and got over to her sister to which Pink slapped her sister's fat ass, the jiggle, oh no, stay down you little shit.

Purple moved her hips against her sister as she grabbed the back of Purple pants and slammed Purple ass against her hips. “Just like old times sister.~” She purred as the two started to lick and kiss each other's necks and faces. The mares went red in the face as did I. I wasn't expecting it to get this exotic...but I’d be lying if I said I wasn't enjoying the show.

Pink dry hump her sister. “If I was like one of ours sisters and futanari I would bend you over and fuck you until you're ass was a deep red my Purple dots.~”

“Oh I bet you would.~” Purple smirked as she snapped her sisters legs apart to fully press her ass to Pinks crotch. “I would do the same to you, and I fuck that throat of yours like wolfie dose everynight.” the wolf face exploded a deep green. Purple swirled her hips around while Pink held them in the lap dance. “Tonight we are so going to fuck each other, make sure the boys watch.~” She said as they both wink at me and Seventy-four.

Spike was all red as he spoke. “I’m...going to bed.” He turned and headed upstairs to the bedroom.

“GET. BACK. HERE.” The two growled at the dragon. In an instant he was back with a scared expression.

“Really? Threaten him?” Twilight asked.

“It’s a game and we don’t like quitters.” they said as they stopped their lap dance, as Purple spun the bottle. This time it landed on Pinkie.

“Dare dare!” She gushed.

“Come here and make out with me.~” Purple smirked.

“Oooooooo I never kissed a girl...but ok!” She crawled over to her and planted her lips on Purple without hesitation. Purple slapped the Earth Pony ass as I saw Pinkie's throat bulge a bit from...Purple tongue going in. I gulp as their breasts rub up against each other as they pull back.

“You need to do this more often, you earth pony.” she said as she caressed the Earth pony wide hips as she slapped the pony ass again. The mares are still flustered, but they seem to be getting into this now. After a few minutes the two pulled back and Pinkie spun the bottle as it landed on Twilight.

“Dare.” She grinned.

“Take off your clothes but your bra and panties.”

“WHAT!?!?”

“What? Are you okay with me half naked and not you?” I mused. She blushed and did so. She had a lacy purple bra and panties lingering to match the color.

“Damn, talk about a sexy bookworm.” Seventy-four chuckled. Twilight took the bottle and spun it. The bottle soon landed on Rarity.

“Hmmmm, truth.”

“Are you into mares?”

“Yes, but I also like stallions too.” Ah, so she's bisexual.

“Hy don't we make the game for fun?” Pink grinned. “When the bottle lands on someone, it will be dares.” Rarity gulped as she spug the bottle. The bottle landed to Fluttershy.

“Um...how about you give your best moan.”

“Oh...o-okay.” Shy flushed before she was silent for a moment. She took a deep inhale before throwing her head back. “Oooooooooooooooooooooooh.~~~~~~~~~~~~~~” everyone's mouth felt like that.

“By the Realms, you sure you're not a voice actress?” Pink said wide eyed.

“N...no….sorry.” shy flushed.

“...it's the shy ones you gotta watch out for.” I chuckled. Fluttershy spun the bottle as it landed on Dash.

“Finally.” she grinned. “Give me a good one Shy.” Dash said as she looked at Shy for the Dare.

“Um….” She looked at us before replying. “Show your breasts.”

“Pt, easy.” She didn't hesitate to remove her shirt and bra, showing us her average sized breasts. I would say..F-cup at most, Dash took the bottle and spun it. The bottle landed on Pink.

“Give me your worst rainbow.~~~”

(Lemon start)

She grinned. “Worst huh? In that case...have sex with your sister.” the two look at each other and got up and take off their clothes, their Hyper J-cup breast out for the world, they got next to me and i was trying my damndest not to get hard, they cross their legs over each other and started to scissor each other, while they slap each other tits playfully.

“Mmmmmmmmmmm, oh yeah sister.~~~~~~~” Purple moaned in pleasure. They both moaned as I could see Spike,..it looked like his pants were going to explode from his second tail, the others saw this and grew heated, Seventy-four was just enjoying the show as the two felt their pussy lips rub up against each other like kissing.

“Wow….” Twilight marveled while staring at them. I saw the Demicorn bra bulge a bit as the two rub against each other a little bit before sitting down, not putting their clothes on. Pink spun the bottle as it landed onto Twilight.

“Let Daniel face fuck you.” Pink sticks out her tongue as me and Twilight blush.

“Need help?” I heard Cinder in my head.

“What can you do?” I asked.

“We can make you bigger for a short time”

“How long can you ladies do it?”

“An hour since you are new at this, we don’t want to hurt you.”

“Okay. hit me.” I felt my loins grow out as I grew a bulge in my boxers. As Purple giggled as Twilight came over, blushing up a storm.
“I hate you Pink.”

“Aw I love you too honey.~” using her magic she pulled down the front of my boxers showing my 45.72 cenimeter long rod and half as thick along with cantaloupe size balls.

“Make it count.~” When twilight kneeled, I grasped her head.

“Ready?” I asked. She said nothing, shutting her eyes tightly. I took a breath and slid my dick upwards in her mouth and down her throat. I shuddered at how wet and warm her throat was. “Oh wow Twi….your throat is amazing.~~” her wings twitched a bit as she covered her eyes with her hands, the others getting a good view of her ass. My hips moved on their own, thrusting back and forth against her throat. “Ahhhhhhh mmmmmmm, wooooooow.~~~~~~” Purple grabs the Demicorn head as she looks at her.

“Come on, Twilight, let him fuck you're throat like he means it.~” she flip on her back as i now have room to really face fuck her. I went out as I thrusted with gusto. I pounded her face while moaning in pleasure.

“Ah fuck Twilight, I love how good your throat feels.~~~~” I moaned. My balls rubbing against her horn as she twitched a lot more..was it like a dick for her? I thought as her wings shot out more. I thrusted faster and faster, my cock twitching harer each second passing as I was wanting to blow already. I felt her hands grab the back of my thighs and squeeze. I grit my teeth, moving at my fastest. “Nnngh Twilight..im gonna...i’m gonna…~~~” I can't get it out as i shot my load into her, it felt massive, as her stomach bloated a bit as her wings shot out at full mass. I felt her gulp my semen down as I panted heavily. I slid out once I was done and sat back. “Ha….ha….ha….whoa...damn that was amazing.~” Twilight got up her wing boner still hard as a rock, feeling embarrassed.

“Damn Twi, I didn't know you were good at this.” Dash mused. “Might have to tell a few of my guy friends about the Demicorn sucker.”

Twilight suddenly got in front of her with a scowl. “You tell me about this, I will remove what makes you a pegasi!”

“Spin the bottle, button pusher!” Pink laughed.

Twi fumed before glaring at Dash. “I’m warning you.” She sat back and spun the bottle until it landed on seventy four.

“Do your worst.” he said as he rolled his eyes.

The lavender mare glanced around us before she responded. “Show us your dick.”

“..That’s it?” he asked, confused.

“I don't know! What else can I think of!?” She blurted out. All of us were silent. The mare took a moment to breath and collect herself. “....sorry. I'm just...not feeling myself.”

“Why's that?” I asked.

“It's the heat season. It’s approaching us soon.” she said as Seventy-four was undressed. They saw his massive flaccid cock and heavy fat nuts.

“It’s Ninety-one and forty-four hundredths centimeters long and Forty-eight and twenty-six hundredths centimeters thick when I get really hard and fuck my wife..everynight.~” the girls minus pink and purple flushed heavily, fluttershy almost ready to pass out. He spun the bottle as it landed on Rarity. He took a glance at Spike and hid a grin. “Blow Spike.” Spike's face flushed heavily in a crimson color. “And play with his dragon eggs with you're magic.~” She turned to Spike as she took off her top, Her Massive G-cups came out with a black bra on. She moves over to Spike whose legs are covered by her bust size as she looks at him with half lidded eyes and a sexy smirk.

“Ready..Spikey?~” he grew baffled as she opened his pants which freed his twin dragon cocks. At the sight of them they looked to be at least thirty-one centimeters and almost eight centimeters thick.

“Oh damn, that's hot.” Purple chirped and she then saw his dragon's eggs were two times bigger than Seventy-four watermelon size nuts. Rarity stroked one of his dicks before swallowing the second, bobbing her head, Spike moaned loudly, body paralyzed with pleasure. His balls glow by her magic as she looks at him with those sexy eyes of hers. I will be honest, my cock was getting hard, even Seventy four as well.

“Go on, Rarity drinks that hot dragon milk.” Pink chirped her on. The fashion mare sunk his second dick into her mouth, now bobbing on both rods like a pro. I felt hands on my cock as I saw purple hands jerking me off as I looked over and Pink was doing the same to her husband. I reached down and started fingering purple pussy. Rarity went on for ten minutes, damn that dragon has stamina. He then looked down at her. His claws gently grab her head and start thrusting against her head bobs. Her horn still played his balls as it went to his rear and forced him to go faster in her throat.

Barb, who was next to Spike, was grinning a bit. “Damn bro you got some bold moves on her huh?~” He grunt in response to her as he felt his cocks twitch in her mouth, his crush blowing him off, a dream now reality. His sister leaned to him, cupping his chin. “You’re making me quite hot. Hope you don't mind I cut in.~~~~” she leaned in and kissed him on the lips, Twilight face was awestruck by this.

It was very hard now as I turned to Purple. “Sweetie…”

“Want me to stop?” She asked as she stopped moving her hand.

“...I want you.” I breathed.

“Now?~” She purred. I nodded, my cock throbbing. She took my cock in her mouth, gagging, the others looked over and saw Purple using me like a toy sucking on my cock as she licked my balls with her long tongue.

“Damn.” Rainbow breathed as she looked at the others. “....Orgy?” They didn't seem to argue with the idea. They all started to make out with each other as Seventy-four blush hard.

“Want me to blow you wolfie?~” Pink offered. He nodded as Pink took the whole thing in one go. He moaned loudly as the shy mare rawled to him. He blinked before her eyes, glazed in need, planted her lips upon his. His eyes went wide as he pulled her back.

“Shy are you alright?” He was a bit worried about this.

“She's okay.” Twilight spoke up while Rainbow was suckling her breasts. “It's our heat acting up a bit.”

“...” He then looks at Fluttershy and hugs her tightly. She replied, hugging back, smothering his face into her large cleavage. He looked up at her with a worried look. “Are you sure about this? I don’t want to do this if you're not thinking straight, I don't want to take advantage of you miss Shy.”

“I want it.” She replied before smothering him back in. He did nothing but hug her, his tail coiling around his waist as Pink took his first load down her throat.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhh.~~~~~~” Moans echoed by Barb as she was riding Spike's face. Spike can't take it anymore as he shot his load into Rarity, his hot dragon dicks sunk deep into her stomach. She choked on it but let it slide down her maw, as she waited for him to relax. Once she began bobbing her head, the trio had a wonderful threesome. As the rest of us...well, let's say we’re in for a long night.

(Lemon end)

Author's Note

Hey everybody, Im not dead. School started for me and I needed to be sure Im prepared. Now, good news, I have a little time to be on during the day so I will try to get the chapters up faster. Not much else to say, but I hope you guys are doing well. See you later. :) Dont forget to like follow and fave for more.

Chapter 18: A (Not)Normal Day

Chapter 18: A (Not)Normal Day

I woke up feeling a bit lightheaded. I groaned softly as I sat up. I looked around and blushed, seeing everyone cuddling on the ground fully naked. It took a moment to bear my thoughts and remember the orgy from last night.

“What a ride…” I breathed and stood up. I took a shower to clean up and got dressed. I came downstairs, and I saw them all resting. With a small smile and headshake, I walked into the kitchen and saw the young Demicorn making coffee. “Morning.”

“O-Oh morning.” She jumped a bit but smiled.

I grabbed my own cup and released a dry chuckle. “Heh...crazy night am I right?”

“I Rather not talk about it.” she said as she drank her coffee, was, Did i really taste that bad? I felt a bit of my ego go out.

“Did I do something wrong last night?” I asked.

“Oh no no no no, nothing at all!” She quickly replied with a hand up. “It's just…well…”

“What?”

She sighed. “...the heat season is approaching, which explains why all of us were so horny last night.”

“Heat season, is that where you all just mate like bunnies?” I asked as I looked at Spike, he looked drained as well.

“Yeah.” She nodded. “The heat season has two events. One in the beginning of the spring and summer. It lasts for a full month.” She rubbed her arm. “Though...it's really bad.” I arched my brow. “...Stallions tend to die in the heat season.”

I winced. “Yeesh…death by snu snu...well, in lack of a term, it's a pretty good way to die.” I then forze. “Does this happen to the Princesses too?”

“Oh yeah.” She nodded. “As alicorns, it's beyond insanity for them. SInce they hav the breeds of all three of our races, they will not stop for sex, unless its food or business in the facility. But right after it, it's a chaotic show.”

“Verdammt! Well I guess i’m not going to get any fucking sleep unless I want Luna to fucking rape me in my dreams!” I yelled as I shot my arms in the air.

“Are you done?” Twilight asked with a blank expression.

“...yes.” I sighed. I then felt Sugar rush to my leg as she was in her cute dragon form. She looked at Twilight with a stare that would melt beams. “Sugar stop glaring at her.”

“But she gives you ‘that’ look.” she said as she walked back over to me and rubbed her face against my leg.

“Sometimes I can't understand her.” I sighed before realizing. “Wait...hang on.” I cut my thoughts. ‘Cinder, Solar are you two there?’

“What do you need hun?” Solar voice echoed in my head.

‘You two heard about the heat season, and Luna...is it possible for you two to protect me in my dreams?’

“You remember what Seventy-four said about their minds, how it’s like a fortress?” Cinder said as I remember. “SInce you have us, you don’t have to worry, but other males you will have to.” Damn...poor bastards.

‘There's nothing you can do to help them right?’ I questioned.

“Unless you want them to go into shock or die of heart attack no.” Solar said with a sad tone. Dammit.

“What are you thinking?” Twilight asked me when I cut my link.

“Well, me and Seventy four will be safe from Luna invading our dreams.” I explained.

“What? How?”

“Our light and dark ones. They will fortify our minds to prevent her from entering.” I said as I drank the rest of my coffee.

“Wow...that's amazing.” She breathed. “Heh, looks like you two lucked out sleeping well.”

“No fucking kidding.” I chuckled and looked at the clock. “I better get to work now. I’ll see you in a few hours.” She nodded with a wave as I left for work. I got to work with no problem as I saw Flix, he looked worried, he saw me open the door which made him scream but he calmed down when he saw me. “Whoa whoa whoa, it's me sir.”

“Oh thank the Night, sorry Daniel it just heat season is coming up an-”

“Hey I know, so what's the plan for when it comes?”

“Well, Big Macintosh has made a secret bunker far out nearby that the mares haven't found yet. It's here we hide out with plenty of food and water to last us through the season.”

“Big Macintosh?” I scratched my head.

“He's the Element of Honesty’s older brother.” he paused, “and the bunker is in the everfree forest.” he whispered.

“Okay thanks for the heads up.” I nodded. I walked to my desk as I sorted my papers. “So what happens to the mares when they go into heat?”

“Their sex drive go into over drive, where that is all they can think about, if they aren’t mating they are hurting from want to mate, it has been REALLY bad, if they are down bad enough they go for the young.” he said with disgust in his voice.

I froze as I immediately remembered Pipsqueak. “...think I can bring a young colt to the bunker?”

“Of course.”

I sighed in relief before thinking. “So they only go for stallions right?” he nodded. “....why can't they just get each other off?”

“They need a stallion's third leg, stuff like arms, don’t work, they need to feel the stallion shoot his load in them, that calms them down..for a little bit.”

“Guess lesbian sex is out of it.”

“Yeah, they are in fact the little ones with males, as they want them for their own.” he paused as he breathed in deeply. “Daniel I’m scared as shit, I lost good friends to this heat season before.”

“I don't know how scary it will be until I see it for myself, but I promise I will do what I can to keep you guys safe.” I said with a smile.

“Good, now it starts in a week for most, get what you need this week and please, be careful.” he said as he went into the garage.

‘Maybe I should get working on my motorcycle more, leats that will give me a chance to escape them but the noise, fuck I can’t do that eather.”

I heard the door open and saw this woman. What surprised me was that she looked human to me. She was wearing a grey sweater, brown cargo pants, and black boots, I then recognized the hair and eyes.

“You like this illusion spell?~”

“P-Pink?” I gapped.

“Ara ara.~” she giggled, “Purple told me to say that, so what do you think?” she said, spinning around.

“I’m…impressed.” I breathed. “You really look like a human.”

“Well I wanted to surprise you, I’m still my hybrid self, my spell is just tricking your eyes as well as other sensors like touch, it will last for an hour.”

“Still, it's amazing.” I got up and approached her. “Man, you got it all down perfectly.” she smiles as the freakies on her upper bust shine in the light.

“Really? Well I might have to do this more to tease you or maybe my sister can.~” she purred. …and I have a fucking boner.

“It does seem weird not seeing my fur or my ears. Oh that reminds me, sorry about last night, we might have overdid it with the dares.”

“No it's okay.” I rubbed the back of my head. “I...enjoyed it...a lot.” she smile, oh fuck that smile, it was like a ray of sunshine. “Uh...shouldn't you and Purple be at work?”

“They gave us the week off since they want us to find places for the colts to hide, my sister said she got it covered.” Ah, I guess they gave them notice about the heat season. She then placed her massive hand on my arm, her skin felt so soft her eyes looking at mine. “Now I need to ask a favor, for me.”

“And that is?”

“I need you to look after Puppy.”

“You mean Seventy-Four?”

“Yes the very one, he needs someone to talk to, I know it doesn't look like it but he talks to his Light and Dark one every night about..problems.”

“What problems?”

“Well let me tell you a story.”

****

(Flashback-365 years ago)

Pink and Seventy-four where out on their first date, Pink father got them a nice an quiet place for their first date from one of his retired battle buddies, Seventy-four was wearing a suit that one of Pink older sisters made for him, he felt..uncombable all of this for him, he felt like he didn’t deserve it. Pink was wearing a long black dress that covered most of her form, her legs had thigh high leggings on with small heels on, nothing too insane but enough to be called heels, both blushing like mad at this. Pink more so since this is the first time she has worn anything that isn’t baggy. Outside of their field of view was a battalion of mark XXI Metallmänner, in incase anything happened, her father not wanting to go one and if so, they will be there to protect them.

They both sat down at a table with the two awardlying waiting for the other one to say something. Pink looking down at her crush, his blue eyes showed a bit of happiness but also a bit of fear.

“Does he think he's going to mess this up...does he not want to fail?” Pink thought as her mind was racing on what to do, her mother had taught her a few...hundreds ways on how to handle a date. A Metallmänner came up to them in waiter clothes.

“Greetings, how may I get you two?” the Metallmänner asked in a genderless tone the two look down as the waiter waited as they look at the menus after a few minutes of looking around the both look at the fived eyed waiter.

“Hmmm may I have some salad with a beef stew and sparkling water.” Pink said with a nod.

“...A-and I w-will have a ham sandwich and...lemonade?” he said, stuttering a bit as he fiddled with his fingers.

‘...Poor thing, I..I should talk but..how do I start.’ she thought as the waiter left, leaving the two alone. She thought about it before she gulped and grabbed his paw gently, which made him frozen in place.

“You..don’t have to...worry.” Pink said, trying to get it out. The fur on the back of her neck stood up as she was heating up in the face, she looked then thought of the one thing that made her calm when her mom helped her. She smiled at him. He look up at her and stared at that smile his mind slowed down as he took in her smile that warm...calming smile that just said ‘everything will be alright dear’ he calmed down and smiled by, his braces showing, along with the rubber hands on the side of them, he needed to take those out to eat, a few months back her dad got him those to fix his teeth. She was happy for Seventy-four...her friend...her puppy, she thought as she flushed at the thought of calling him her puppy,

She though back from the years they been together, him helping her and her sister, and her crushed on the blonde wolf, just a week ago, her family took the money to fix his nose, his left natural was blocked, when he took his first breath through his nose he started to...cry, tears of joy, crying in her mother arms, saying he ‘final normal’ he said over and over as he cry in her mother arms for half an hour. Pink felt touched by this, she wanted to make this special for him. She asked her father if she could go on a date and after he almost choked to death from the shock of her asking. He agreed to it.

Pink looked at Seventy-four as she could feel his Light and Dark one talking to him in his mind, trying to give advice on this date of theirs? She thought it was funny when he found out about them calling them his dream friends, saying they were his sisters, which did make sense, her Light and Dark one,Maya and Elsa, help her out from time to time and are in fact trying to right now.

“Keep calm dear,” Elsa said as she looked through Pink eyes. Pink could see the two in the back of her mind, both of their 26 tails flowed around like clouds in the sky. Their dresses sparkled, like their keeper dress.

She look over him closely, she has heard of the reports of his past, a loving mother and grandparents, his grandfather passed to the realms a few thousand years ago, and this was his mother first son, knowing she wanted more, but then his..her blood boiled at the mere thought of what that ‘father’ was, it was no father, it was a sperm donor, just that. She breathed in deeply as she kept smiling at him.

The mental, social and spiritual pain her puppy went through, it was painful. She reached out and gently grabbed his paw as he looked up to her. Pink smiled with such warmth and assurance. Seventy four smiled a tad with his cheeks turning green. She remembers the report, the screaming and beatings, almost killing of the pup, being forced to go into sports, her puppy wanting to make people happen even if it means he was sad inside, it was one of the reasons he HATED no hostility to any sports that had a ball in it.

She then saw him put out a letter, his shaking hands. Pink grew curious before taking it. “What's his wolfy?”

“A...A letter.” He gulped. his eyes a bit watery as he handed it to her, she took it as she looked it over as she saw a heart on the (forgot what it’s called) as she carefully opened it up and read it.

“Pink…all my life I felt like nothing. I hid all my pain inside and felt like I was dying...I wanted to end this pain. But...you came to my life. Slowly, I began to heal. You showed me so much in my life. So much I would have forgotten and left behind after what happened that horrible day. You took me in, your parents make me feel like I was a part of you and them. You gave me my life back. So much pain and terror...and you are my shining star at the end of the road. I will never forget everything you did for me. I...I will always love you from the bottom of my heart. No other woman in existence will ever replace you, no matter what they have. Nothing they have will compare to what you have. Huge beautiful beating hearts. I will love you forever...Seventy Four.”

She read it over a few more times, her tail swinging from side to side faster with each word of this letter. “Oh Wolfy…” She smiled at him with tears welling before she pulled him close to her and hugged him with such love and passion. “I love you too...so much.” The young wolf hugged her back hile their tails coiled together. She cupped his cheek as their eyes locked together. Their tails coiled around each other as he kept his arms to the side as she rubbed her face against his neck, showing signs of affections. “I will never let anything happen to you ever again. I promise.” he got up and moved over to the other seat as he buried his face into her fluffy arm and cried in it, sobbing against her soft fur.

***

(Flashback End)

I was…shocked. When she mentioned his father…oh God. “I….I didn't know he went through that much pain.” she wiped a tear from her face as she looked down.

“If that THING was still alive I would kill it, revive it and kill it again, over and over again, forever.” she said before her face relaxed. I can't blame her for doing so. People like them...they’re demons.

I nodded. “I understand what you're saying now Pink…I’ll do what I can to keep him safe. I...I promise.” she leaned in and kissed my check as she then pulled back with a smile. I smiled back. “So uh…anything I can do for you while you’re here?”

“Just wanted to chat, now you see how I'm so protivice of him.” she said as she sat down in the seat next to me.

“He's very lucky to have a wife like you.” I smiled.

“I know, we just need to start a family...if he likes to.” she said as her face darken at that.

“Something wrong with that?”

“He just..doesn't want to be like you know who, I can see he wants to have cubs but...a part of him is scared too.”

“I see.” I glanced at her and breathed. “If it's for any reason Pink...I kinda know what he's going through.”

her eyes darted at me. “If you're ok with talking about it, go ahead, if not I understand dear.” she said with a soothing voice.

“You told me of his past. I trust you enough to know a little of my past too.” I took a breath. “I too had a dad. He was happy with her, but...things began to change when I was part of the family. Mom and my grandfather loved me and gave me love and attention...something my dad didn't like. He felt jealous of how much attention mom gave me and not him.” I trembled a bit while clutching my fist. “And...one day...he...he was drunk out of his mind...as he flew into a fit of rage, and actually harmed me.”

I shuddered at the memory when I was only a toddler. “He began to assault me, harm me..even tried to kill me. He had a knife on him..but my mom came in and stopped him. But..he only got more mad and...he…” I grit my teeth. “He raped my mom in front of me.” I felt Cinder and Solar hug me tightly.

“Oh Daniel…” Pink spoke in horror.

“...when my grandfather saw this, he beat the shit out of him and he was arrested. My so-called dad died by firing squad when he came after the cops.” I finished before I grazed the slash scar on my cheek. “This scar…was what he left me before he died...a stain of my past.” she scooted over and hug me, my face against her stomach as I felt her arms form around me like a blanket.

“Daniel, if you need anything we are here, me, my husband and you're wife.”

“...Thank you Pink.” I smiled and hugged her back. “I'm happy you guys found me when I came to this world.” she chuckled as she leaned down to me.

“And you're lucky I got a husband, you are just too cute.~” she said as she booped my nose.

I blushed. “Uh…what’s that supposed to mean?”

“Well if i didn’t have wolfy, Gods I could never see that, I would happily date you, but like I said I got my hunny-bun and you got my sister.”

I flushed further. “Uh…thanks…hehe..” I chuckled sheepishly. “Still crazy how I'm in an open marriage relationship.”

“And have your soul broken?” she asked with a raised brow.

“It's just illegal to have multiple wifes, or have open relationships.'' She lifted me off the ground and hugged me.

“Heh, you’re too sweet for me.” I chuckled. “Now, can you put me down please? I really have to get back to work.” she placed me down as he looked at me.

“Twilight went nuts this morning.”

“How so?” I asked while looking through the papers.

“She has been up since 4 this morning, and it turns out you are compatible with Demicorns.”

“...I'm sorry what?” I turned back to her. “How can I….okay you know what? I don't wanna know. Best since I don't wanna overthink this.”

“Just be careful, her heat is going to get the worst of her out and she going to rape you, I would say us you're Ilyich revolver on her.” she said, pointing at my revolver on my hip.

I was dumbstruck by her statement. “Are you out of your mind!? I’m not gonna kill her!”

“Sweetie relax, their skin is nigh-unbreakable. At most you're going to cause a bruise with that.”

“What are you saying I can shoot non-lethal bullets at anyone now?”

“Just think of the ammo type you want to fire and the gun will do the rest.”

That did make me feel a bit better as I sighed. “...I’ll use it as a last resort, but I don't wanna harm anyone.” she smiles before she walks over to me.

“Punch me.” she ordered.

I blinked and turned back to her. “Excuse me?”

“Punch me, Daniel right here.” she said as she leaned down and tapped her check.

“Why?”

“Because I want to see how hard you punch.” she gave me that shit eating smirk.

“Can this wait until I'm off work?”

“Ok chicken.” she said as she got up as she looked at me with those pink eyes.

“You can be crazy and strange sometimes.” she smiled as she tapped my head before she walked off swaying her hips. “Crazy…crazy sexy.”

“You know Purple is going to be mad right.” she laughed..

“You’re both sexy.” she looks back at me with a wink as she exits the building. I rolled my eyes with a playful smile as I returned back to my duties.

After a few hours of just boring paperwork, Flix came back inside. “Hey Daniel. How are the papers?”

“Dull as shit.” I spoke with a sarcastic tone and chuckle. “But it's okay.” he nodded as he rubbed the back of his head.

“So this is your first heat season?”

“Pretty much. I dealt with...well, your kind and other creatures back home with this problem, but nothing that will have me deal with it personally.” he raised an eyebrow as he walked over to grab a few things off the desk.

“Alright.” he said as he turned to me. “Thank you Daniel for helping me out here. Sorry I never got to say it to you.”

“It's okay boss.” I chuckled. “So when do you think I’ll be back in the old grinds of repairs?”

“After the heat season, I don't want you to get hurt and end up in the hospital and...they take turns.” he shivered at the thought.

“You know in a dark sense of humor, some guys in my world dream of something like this to happen to them.” I spoke. He blinked at this with a shocked look on his face.

“Then they haven’t been fuck for over ten hours sighten, hell i heard of guys getting their dick bent and they kept going...the screams.” he said, grabbing his face.

“Sometimes they think with their dicks and not their heads.” I shook my head. He shivered at the thought as he went into the repair bay. A few hours after doing the boring boring paperwork, my boss let me go and paid me for my job. Collecting my payment I returned home to the treehouse.

I shut the door and looked at my paycheck. It was six hundred bits, I read it over and slowly looked down at it. “TWILIGHT!” I yelled as I saw her pop her head out of the doorway of the other parts of the library.

“YOU GUYS PAY A FUCKING INCOME TAX?!” I nearly screamed at this point.

“...I'm sorry what?” She asked, mildly confused.
“You pay INCOME TAX?” I said, crossing my arms. “What next you tax water, food?”

“What in the name of the sun are you talking about?” I showed her my paycheck and she took a few hundred bits from the check. “...oooooooh, I see what you're talking about. Geeze it almost sounds like you were speaking gibberish.” I face palm at this as I look at her.

“What hell type of government taxes their people for just living, you're not a machine.”

“That is true, we are not machines, but Clestia and Luna supply us all with what we need, and do not have us pay extra for water or electricity.”

“You don’t have a well or a fusion reactor?” I asked, thinking that she would use her unicorn fuel to power the place.

“Fusion reactor? Well, I do have a generator powered with magic fuel and a lightning rod that stores power during storms.” I look at her bluntly.

“Fusion power is when you fuse atoms together, hell I can make one the size of my arm that can give you eighty kilowatts of power for five years without refueling. We are taught this in schools, everyone knows how to make them, since they are so outdated.”

“Fusion reactors do that?” She asked in surprise.

“I even have the data and scripts of them in my computer.” I shrugged. “I can show you the data-”

“Show me show me!” She spoke eagerly. I just back at this as I felt Sugar ready to attack.

“Sugar No!” I stated firmly.

“But she spook you” She said in a worried tone as I felt her hug my arm.

“I’m not a child to protect a lot, I can handle myself.” She said nothing as I went to the room and grabbed my computer, and brought it out. Twilight was sitting cross legged, her tail swinging from side to side. My laptop booted up but it was a slow process.

“Ugh, I need a new laptop…” I grumbled. When the booting was done, I opened up my files and found the folder of the fusion reactors. The file I opened was a stellarator fusion reactor.

“What other things do you have on there?” she said with half lidded eyes and a sexy smirk, I saw her horn glow as an arua covered my computer.

“Hey!” I quickly shut it. “careful Twi this is an old laptop, and it has a ton of images and videos of my mom and grandfather.”

“I’ll be gentle with it, Just wanna know what other fun stuff you have on there.” she said..fuck no, she isn’t learning about the nukes, the combat robots, my race darker side of history, the Great War that ended all wars, what I told her was the shorten version, I not giving her bad dreams about that. I calm myself still holding onto my laptop as I feel her tug on it with her aura, I look at her dead and the eyes.

“You can look through some files, but don't go through ones that have ‘STRICT’ on them, okay?” she bit her lip at that, damn she REALLY wants to learn new stuff. She looked over my world history, from king tut all the way up to Tesla industries, the Great War behind the ‘STRICT’ stuff.

The American robotic infantry called Doeboys, basic life in America, along with.. Me and my mom at a diner, both of us drinking milk shakes and a juice box. I think it was playing ‘A Teenager In Love by Dion and the Belmonts’ as she flipped through a few photos I saw of my mom with a Prussian friend of hers. The next was my ten year old birthday, me in my pajamas with a with my first sonic game that came out two year prior ‘Sonic 3’ with a bright smile on my face, after that was me firing my first gun a few days after my birthday, that my grandfather got me it was my Great Great grandfather shotgun, a Winchester Model 1897 that was engraved with his name on it, dam, he love using that as a club against the Cabal skulls, next to that was me and my grandfather in a video.

“Come on Daniel, fire I'm right behind you.” my Grandfather said as he was kneeling beside me, holding me up right. I was histanded at first but I had ear protection and safety glasses, I then fired, missing the target by half a meter, the sound making Twilight jump which I chuckled.

“Awww I miss.'' The younger me said a bit saddened that the slug didn’t hit the Nikosteel plate.

“Don’t worry kiddo, keep practicing and you will get it.” He said as he ruffled my younger self's hair. I felt tears forming, I haven’t heard his voice in a long time, after that video was my mom, video recording me.

“What are you playing sweetie?” She said, My heart keeps in my throat, her voice, I-I haven’t heard it this good in years.

“I’m playing Sonic 2.” I said playing on the controller, She video recorded me playing the first level.

“You like Sonic?” She asked as she sat down next to me moving the Camera to face us both, my eyes behind to water, I still have photos of her but seeing her in video. She laid my head on her chest as I smiled into the Camera.

“I do, he is so brave and always helps others.” I said as my younger self smiled at her. I sniffed a bit as water fell down my face. I then saw a tissue box hover itself to me as I looked at Twilight who was smiling at me with a bit of tears in her eyes as well.

“You're mom is a wonderful person.” she said as her wing patted the back of my back as I smiled at her.

Their was other videos of me and my mom as well as my grandfather, a few of us at the zoo with Animals, me feeding elephants peanuts, these where some good memories, after that was a video of me in high school, my grandfather videotaping me, doing PT running, jumping and climbing the PT was base off of the John F Kennedy Challenge, now in all school around America, I think JFK was around seventy-two at that point.

The next video was my grandfather teaching me how to repair a engine block, my face covered in dirt and other liquids, his old BMW 328, the elight liter Hydrogen ICE, it had a range of little under a thousand kilometers. My Grandfather taught me the ropes of seeing what it feels like after we where done, we hopped in the seats and he turned on the engine, to which it started as he high five me.

After that were pictures of me at prom, my date was a Scottish American girl I knew since first grand she was a redhead, as to be expected she was a tomboy, her body slim but toned, as you can see muscles around her arms in some photos. In other pictures, I was dancing, tango, a video was playing next me and her going back and forth, my suit was black in color and her red dress. She smiled at me as I smiled at her, she was a good friend, I never asked her out on a date, since I was so shy back then. I did find out she did have a crush on me since she first met me, but was even shyer than me and Prom we did keep in touch as she moved out of state, but she was..in the nuking when I was deployed in my first military tour.

When the videos and images came to an end, Twilight smiled warmly at me. “You seem to have a nice life back home before coming here.”

“Sometimes…there things I miss about earth, and something I don't.” I replied. “But, at least here I can be happy, now I have new friends and those who are about me.”

Twilight giggled before seeing a file labeled “XXX”. “What's this?”

I paled as she scrolled to it. “No twi don't open-!” The file popped as…ugh, yes, i have pictures and videos of hentai porn images, some vanilla to monster girls. “...That file...fuck.” her face redded as she looked at me. Wait magic..WAIT MAGIC!? FUCK! Twilight you BETTER not make my feitish become real. I screamed in my head.

“I...didn't know you were so…” She started.

“Uuuugh, I have urges okay?” I grumbled.

“But, Centaurs, Arachne and Lamia?”

“Okay look...I admit I have fetishes for girls with different parts of creatures. I find it exotic.” I planted my face in my hand. God I feel so embarrassed.

“You know we have those here?” she said as fuck, boner lauch to orbit.

“...can you kill me please? I wanna die with the embarrassment of following me.”

“Well look like that will do it for you.” she said as she pointed to my crotch her breathing heavy...Twilight, control your head! I quickly covered my crotch and backed up.

Her magic pulled me back over.

“Oh come on, big boy, my heat isn’t that bad, yet.~”

“Twi come on, don't let it control you. You want a little, you’ll want a mile.” as she got close enough my E-barrier flared to life burning her a bit, not too much as she jumped back.

“Ow!” She rubbed her arms to stop the burning.

“Sugar.” I spoke in anger.

“You're E-barrier act by what you think is a threat, I have no control over it.” she said in my head.

I sighed. “Sorry Twilight. I didn't mean for the E-barrier to activate.” her eyes twitch at that as she jumps at me.

“GIVE ME!”

“GAH!” I ducked away from her as she skidded and rushed at me. I ran out as well as she was chasing me. “HELP! SOMEONE GET THIS CRAZY MARE OFF ME!!” she was faster than me, as she changed up to me but i duck under her dive towards me as I ran off in another direction.

“Cinder, Solar, Sugar help!”

“And stop the show? This is getting good.” Sugar replied with the other two giggling.

“You traitors!” I yelled before I was behind a corner.

“You ok Daniel?” I looked over and saw Purple with a few colts behind her.

“No, I'm not okay.” I replied before leaning on her. “Twilight is going nuts in her heat.” She hugged me carefully as she patted my head.

“There everything will be ok, sweetie.” she said as she hugged me, my face rubbing against her abs.

“Ewwwww.” The colts gagged which made the two of us laugh.

“THERE YOU ARE!”

“....oh no.” I grumbled as we turned and saw Twilight looking excited.

“What has Daniel done this time, Miss Twilight?” Purple asked, crossing her arms over her chest as her tail coiled around mine.

The demicorn panted heavily like a dog. “I want him. Give him to me!” Purple got in front of me quickly and formed a psionic mace.

“You have to through me out if you want my husband.” she grabbed showing her teeth. Twilight horn glowed and lifted the Hybrid to the side. “HEY!”

“Guess you must weigh a ton!” Twilight spoke before snapping to me. “COME HERE!” She lunged at me as I quickly rolled to the side, which the colts got out of the way as she landed on the dirt.. Purple ran up and sat on the Demicorn and grabbed her horn. “LET ME GO!!” she gave a quick hop to the neck knocking her out.

I sighed in relief as I stood. “Thanks.”

“Anytime, Daniel.” She said as she got off of Twilight and carried the Demicorn. “Get your stuff, if she is this crazy so soon, I don’t want you to wake up with her on top of you.” I nodded and grabbed my things I dropped.

“So why are you with these young ones?”

“Yea, they are the last that need people to look after.” she said as she looked back at the two.

“You gonna take them back to the orphanage or something?”

“Just need a few of them to look after them.” she said as she patted my head as she went off with the two and Twilight over her shoulder as others ponies looked on with confused faces, her tail forming a heart to me. I looked down at my arm and saw Sugar.

“You suck Sugar, I thought you where going to protect me.” I said, giving her the dangerous eyes.

“I knew you had it handled….and i'm gonna be honest, Purple scares me a bit when she's angry.” she admitted.

“Well thanks for giving me an idea of keeping you in check.” I gave her an evil smile.

“...fuck.” I laughed as I headed back to the treehouse. But I paused for a moment. My laptop will be running its course soon and I need a new one. Yea it can last for centuries but i have that think tank bullets, laser fire hell even plasma arounds, Thanks God for the Nikosteel casing, I need a way to recharge it. I walked to find a store selling electronics to either get a new one or at least upgrade mine. I open my pocket realm in the door frame to the room and step in, dropping off everything I had, clothes, the few books I still had around that weren't in there already as well as some water bottles and extra food.

“You ok dear?” I heard Solar to my left she was reading..five books at once her face showing more eyes then before.

“Yeah I'm fine.” I breathe. “It's just gonna be tough for a bit. The heat season is approaching.”

“Want us to come out and drive them insane?” Cinder said as she was sharpening a great sword.

“...no.” I bluntly replied. She looked upset at that as she got on her knees and kissed my forehead. As Solar chuckled.

“You blush so easily.”

I rolled my eyes with a chuckle. “Yeah yeah yeah, laugh it up you two.”

“So sweetie, We had a good time, seeing you being chased by Twilight.”

“Oh I bet it was.” I spoke in a playful sarcastic tone. “Eating popcorn too while watching?”

“Pizza.” Solar giggled.

I sighed while rubbing my temples. “I should have deleted that damn hentai folder from my laptop.”
“That is true, you now have us, we can shapeshift into anything you want.” Solar said as her smile widened to an unnatural size.

My face burned. “Uh...I don't know, the last thing I need is to be a perv.” Solar got up and walk to me, she then shapeshifted into..a female version of me.

“Hello brother.” she said, flashing her eyelashes to me.

“WAH!” I backed up in shock and fell on my ass. Solar help me up as she giggled.

“You don’t like your sister?” she said as she pout her checks out as her eyes watered.

“N-No, you just surprised me.” I quickly replied. She then hugged me, her huge bust against my chest as she was the same height as me. My face went red by this as they locked themselves to them.

“Now now sweetie, you get to play with them later.” she said using her elbows squeeze them together.

“T-Than stop flirting at me.” I shuttered. I felt Cinder move behind me as she was almost identical to Solar.

“Come on brother, let’s us help you.~”

“Oh not you too.” they both step back laughing their asses off.

“You are SO easy to tease!” Solar said between laughs. I pouted before turning from them. They then went into their forms, I gave them their tails hugging me. I sighed in defeat with a smile. “You two are so forgiving.” They pick me up and lay me between them using their tails as pillows.

“And we love you too Daniel.” They kiss me, covering my head with their lips. They moved their hands to cover me as they looked at me with kind eyes.

I looked up at them. “What? You're gonna molest me now?” I teased. Solar eyes went to daggers as Cinder went wide eyed.

“If you want me too.~” Solar smirked. “Besides that foreskin needs some loving too.~” my face went red again. Cinder then slapped Solar head.

“No.”

“No, what?”

“Daniel doesn't need his thing falling off.”

“Oh Cinder, I wasn't saying to take it off. I meant making it grow.”

“Grow as in?” she asked, looking between me and her.

“By growing the foreskin of his penis, he can alternate more pleasure in sex.”

“But when it’s soft it covers half to two-thirds of the glans is exposed and the head is halfway covered when it is soft.” To that my face went red as a tomato.

“Hmmmmmmm, no how about when the foreskin can cover his whole dick when soft and hard.”

“Hmm sounds fun, make sure his wife feels better pleasure with him.”

“It will, having the tip covered in foreskin will produce so much pleasure, and make wet dreams better.”

“You know we can just shapeshift into Anything he wants, futa included.”

“Can we please stop talking about my dick and sex?” I asked with a burning red face.

“That's what you have ME for!” Sugar said as she curled her tail around my legs.

“Oy…” I face palmed as my light and dark one laughed. “Yeah yeah, laugh it up.”

“So do you need anything else dear, or would you like for us to let you go?” Solar asked as they both put me back on my feet.

“Not that I know of.” I shook my head. “Just hope things will be easy for me when the heat season arrives.”

“If you want I can protect you.” Sugar said as she coiled around my legs in her tattoo form.

“Just please don't hurt them.” I sighed.

“I won’t..much.” she chuckled as I walked out of the door and I came back to the room. I shut the door and look around the room, I am going to miss this place for a month. I felt something tug on my jeans, I looked down and saw Seventy-four Elemetal.

“Hey their little guy.” I said as I kneeled next to the little creature and rubbed it’s head. It looked at me with a smile as it raised its left hand and showed me a strawberry. I smiled a bit, Seventy-four wanted to give me a strawberry. I gently took it before popping it in my mouth. I was stunned. It was so juicy and sweet, nothing like the strawberries I had back home. “This is good.” The little guy then hugged my leg tightly.

“Oh my God you are just too precious.” I gushed before I picked up the little anthro Quagga and hugged it. These things didn’t come back until the 1990s. I nuzzled the creature's mane. It hugged me tightly as she giggled.

“You are cute.” I walked outside to see Seventy-four working on his garden as I approached. “hey.”

His tail waved at me as he kept on watering the plants.

“Hello Daniel, I saw what happened with Twilight.” he smirked.

I groaned. “Don’t remind me…”

“Well I just did, did Pink show you her surprise yet?” He asked, leaning against the wall.

“Yeah she did.” I blushed. “I’m surprised she looks like a human from her illusion magic.”

“It’s taking a lot out of her, but she did it to tease you.” he said as he watered his potatoes next.

“If i'm honest, she’s very sexy as a human, not that I don't love her normal form.” I chuckled.

“You say that round your wife she will flip,” he joked.

“I'm sure Purple would be as sexy as a human as Pink.” I laughed. He chuckled as he looked at me.

“So what brings you out?” He said looking at the little creature.

“Your little one brought me one of your strawberries.” I spoke. “Best one I ever had.” he blushed at the skin under his fur turning green.

“Thanks Daniel.” He said, rubbing the back of his head.

“So you planning on hiding in the heat season too?” I asked.

“Yea, don’t want to kill anyone.” he said, his voice going dry at the end part.

I hummed in thought. “Is it possible you and I can bunk together when we need to? I mean, I saw your light and dark ones before and didn't go mad.”

“Well you have a Dark and Light one as well that's why you didn’t go insane, and sure thing, i might have a chance to upgrade you.” he said with a wink.

“Uuuuuuh, upgrade me?”

“Oh yea, now You choose what you want I can upgrade your Brain,Heart,Blood,Nervous system,Bones,Kidneys and/or Digestive system.”

I shuddered at the thought. “You know i’m not a fan of being part of Operation bro.”

“But you are Peak human as Pink told me, everyone in your military is.” he said crossing his arms.

“Oh you had to go rub that in.” I deadpanned.

“Oh, come on, your Prussian friends have skin of iron, or is that a matto of theirs?” he chuckled

I sighed. “.....is it gonna be painful?”
“No, I will put you under, while me and Leo work on you, just need to know what you want.”

If it won't be painful, maybe it might be worth it. “Hmmmm...maybe an upgrade on my bones would be nice.” he smiled as he hugged me.

“Yesssssss.” he said in a bit of a snake hiss.

“...don't do that again please.” he looks up at me and nods. Guess things are gonna be different after this.

Author's Note

Hers the next chapter. Yep two in one day. Hope this makes you all happy. :)
So im sure many of you would be curious to Pinks human form. My friend has a friend who made a spiting image of her. Here is wha she looks like.

Sexy huh? Purple is being worked on soon, so expect a duo pf rocking hot sisters ;3

Thats it for now, thank you again for your support. :)

Art don by Raidou Zero

Chapter 19: In the Heat-Part 1

Chapter 19: In the Heat-Part 1

After my talk with Seventy-four he said he will work on me when we are at the hideout. In the meantime I look around for pipsqueak, Purple said he has none looking over him and a day has passed. I went over to the orphanage and saw him kicking his ball at a wall. I found that pretty sad, so I approached him. “Hey, Pipsqueak.” He looked up at me with a smile.

“Hello Daniel.” he said with his shinny whites sparking against the light of the room. He approached me as I kneeled.

“How are you doing, little guy?”

“..ok i think, just no one has helped me hide from this weird thing that is going to happen in a few days.”

Looks like no one's gonna help him in the heat season. I smiled. “I’ll help you Pip.”he look up at me with a smile after he kicked the ball, his excitement made him forget the ball would come back at him. I rushed up, grabbed it before it hit him with a roll.

“Whoa, that was so cool!” He marveled.

I chuckled. “Ah that was nothing kiddo.” he then hugged my leg as he smiled up at me.

“Babysitter!” I almost laughed out of that, but I ruffled his mane. I walked outside with him still attached to my leg, I needed to go find Flix, I walked to my work as Pip is now walking side by side with me. As we made it to the workshop I looked inside and saw Flix packing up a backpack and hiding it away.

“Flix?” I asked as he jumped before relaxing and breathed.

“Yea?” He asked, feeling his heartbeat slow down to normal. “Sorry it's just you know.” he said, looking around to see if any mares where looking at us.

“Oh I know.” I nodded. “So you planning to close soon?”

He rubs his hands together with a nod. “Today is the last day, we should be heading out at midnight tonight.” he whispered.

“You’re leaving with someone?” I blinked.

“Other than you and the colt, no.” he said looking around.

“Alight.” I nodded. “You sure it's safe?”

“It hasn't been discovered in years so no.”

“Well can you keep the little one safe?” I asked pointing at Pip.

He blinked, noticing Pip before nodding firmly. “You have my word, I’ll watch him.” I smiled and brought Pip with me to the house. By the time we got there I saw the sisters and Pinks husband in their room.

“Hey guys.” I greeted and shut the door.

“Hey Donny.” Purple said as she kissed me on the cheek.

“Pip is gonna be with us when the heat season starts.” I mentioned. She looks down at Pip and picks him up.

“Would you like a mommy for a while?” She asked with a smile. The colt blushed shyly by this. “Is that a yes from you're blushing.” She giggled and brought him in close to hug him, or tried to as her chest covered most of him.

“Try not to smother him.” I chuckled.

“But he's sooo cute!” She said as she hugged him tighter. Now the poor colt was being smothered in her large cleavage. Pink came over with a smile as she played with Pip mane.

I walked over to Seventy four and whispered. “Little guy doesn’t know how lucky he is right now.”

“Now you know how I feel.” he chuckled in a whisper. As the two hybrids gushed and played with the colt fur.

I rolled my eyes playfully as I approached again. “Pack it up girls, we'll be leaving by midnight.” they nodded as we waited for the right time.

Night arrived for us before we pretended to sleep. It was pretty hard keeping my eyes open though. When Midnght rolled around the corner, we took our leave, but, Spike and Barb made sure Twilight won't follow, by tying her up in her sleep. I'll be honest I almost laughed at how hilarious Twilight looked.

We headed out to this forest of theirs, as we exited the house Ponyville was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. We carefully move our ways through the streets and buildings, making sure to stay out of sight of windows, this went on for half an hour as we made it out of the place, then walk down the dirt road to the forest, after a few hours of wandering around we made it to the forest as we saw Flix near the edgy of it, it was dark, with strange noises coming from it. Pip held my leg tightly as he looked up at me.

“It's gonna be ok.” I whispered while stroking his mane. He nodded as we went in the forests, the sound of animals or strange animals sounds, we headed deeper in the forests as we went in. It's about 3 in the morning by now as we search for the bunker. My boss finally brought us to a massive cliff end before he slipped a bit through a crack in the wall. There was the sound of the bit clinking before a soft wind howled.

“Beat the Heat.” He whispered. Then the sound of rumbling was heard before seeing the cliff opening.

“..So how good is this against unicorn magic?” Purple asked.

“The door is sealed with a nature spell, so it's immune to some spells.” he replied. As we went inside he had a type of airlocked, it did it work as we came out the next door.

“GUYS I GOT THE LAST ONES!” Flix shoulder out of the wallway, the bunker was nice looking less like a bunker and more like a home, I still didn’t like how it was so close together. There were other stallions and saw us, but freaked out a bit when seeing the girls. “Its okay, they're not mares.” They keep eyeing the two with fear in their eyes.

“Would you grow up, the only ones we are here for are our husbands.” The two said as they pulled me and Seventy-four up against themselves. This made them relax and move about their day. We got our rooms, me and the others as Pip was given a smaller bed, I heard a knock at the door and opened it, I saw Flix.

“Hey Daniel, um the guys are a bit worried about the girls you have.” he said rubbing his head.

“What can I do to help?” I asked.

“Well you see we are going to be down here for a month and the guys are worried about these two..you know.”

“They won't, they’re not the same as the mares.” I replied. “They don’t have heat.” He looked at me and breathed in deeply.

“Alright, I'll tell the guys.” I nodded as he left us alone. With that, me and Pip got settled into the longest month of our lives.

*******

A few days have passed since the heat season began. Nothing much was waiting, sleeping, eating and playing. We started doing PT in the afternoon. Me and Seventy-four were going to be ready in one of the larger rooms that was made into a gym, I saw the sisters pampering Pip on their laps. Seventy-four look nervous.

“Things okay bro?” I asked while drinking some water.

“No, just some stuff in my mind.” He said as we started to jog.

I followed him. “You wanna talk about it?” He said nothing as we made it half way down to the first circle as he started to slow down then stop as he breathed heavily. “Hey if something is bothering you talk to me. I’ll listen.”

“Just feels like a cramp,” he said, standing still. I then remembered something before he hugged me and cried in my chest. I remember Pink telling me and Twilight about how he can’t make sugar.

“Oh…” I frowned. “I know this is rough, but it's the best course we can do to pass by the heat season. If we're out there with the mares…I don't wanna think about how bad it's gonna hurt them.” he only laughed.

“You don’t understand, do you?” He said as he looked up at me.

“...what am I missing?”

“My muscles tear, and go throw my kidney unless I get a metric ton of water in me, I'm on to the afterlife.” he said as Pink rushed over to his side holding him close.

“What the matter Wolfy? Are you hurt? Anything I can do to help you?” She asked in a motherly voice.

“No, no it just needs some organic matter, so I can recover faster.”

“What do you need for organic matter?” I asked this time.

“SO MY MUSCLES DON’T FEEL LIKE THEY ARE ON FIRE!” He screams. I jumped back as everyone snapped to him in shock, Pip duked under a bed in terror. The wolf ears drop.

“I’m sorry, Daniel, it just hurts a lot, like a mix of a cramp and someone trying to choke you.”

“Is okay bud.” I replied while placing a hand on his shoulder. “Your body hurts from it?” Pink just facepalmed at this.

“Well it depends, whatever muscle I work on like my legs when I walk, it hurts or when.” he said as he pointed at Pink. “When my hips feel it as well, Leo tries her best but it drains her a lot.” he then moves his legs a bit. “Alright muscles are loosen.”

I hummed in thought before an idea came. “Would a massage and Chiropractor help?”

“We have never tried that.” Pink said as she kiss her husband on the head and went over to go get Pip.

I was stunned, but this is a good opportunity. “Seventy four, I think you’re in for a treat.” I said as we began to walk again.

“A treat?” He said walking next to me.

We went to bed when we left the workout area. “Where is the pain most intense for you right now?”

“I Don’t feel it anymore.” he said as he looked at me.

“That's fine. I wanna show you something first. Sit” He did so. “Now hold your right arm out.” He nods and holds it out as I push on it. “You have more control on your arm. Now watch when I do this.” I gently put pressure on the side where his temple was as his arm suddenly went weak and lowered by my push.

He blinked. “What the?”

I chuckled. “There are special nerves in your brain connected to your muscles and by pushing on the temple area cuts off more of your muscle control of your body.”

“..that is weird.”

(Authors note: Im no expert on being a Chiropractor. I just only remember the little bit of it whenever I go there)

I chuckled again. “You’ll get used to it. Now, lay on your stomach.” He then dropped on the bed. I gently pushed my fingers around his back and...whoa. “Holy hell I can feel a lot of tension and shifting in your spine.”

“Which parts, the flesh or metal parts?” he asked as he looked at me.

“Both.” I replied. “This is gonna be insane, but, the result will be a well worth feeling.” Pink and Purple came by as they watched the work on the blond wolf. I grabbed a Dull piece of metal and a small hammer before pushing the metal part gently at the bottom of his spine to the tail spine. “Now don't worry this won't hurt you, but you’ll feel a tickling jolt.” I then gave a small good hit with the hammer as he jumped a bit which made me chuckle. I moved his neck, repeating the process and his temples. When I was done, I set the tools aside. “Anything feel off before we go further?”

“No.” he shook his head.

I nodded as I pulled his legs a bit to make sure he was straight before I angled him a bit. I placed my hands on his lower back. “Now this is where the fun comes in. Take a deep breath and when I say Exhale I’ll push down on your back. Ready?” He nodded. “Breathe in,” He inhaled. “Breath out.” He exhaled as I pushed down on his back with a few twists. Immediately I heard hundreds of relieving pops from the spine. Seventy four gave a shudder and moan of surprise. “Haha, how did that feel?”

“Weeeeeiiiiiiirrrrrrrddd.”

“In a good way?” he nodded. I chuckled as I went to the top back. “Again.” He breathed in and out as I pushed down, more relieving pops heard. “Okay, done.” He stood up and stretched. “How does your lower and upper back feel bud?” he moved his shoulder blades as he nodded.

“Better..MUCH better.”

I smiled. “That's the power of a Chiropractor. Instant relief for the muscles and the bones.” I turned to the sisters. “Either of you wanna try it?” the two nodded as they sat down on the bed, I then realized..where is pip? “Where's pip?”

“I put him in a nap.” Purple assured. “Cutie Pie loves sleeping.” I nodded as I examined their backs. Like him they were winded up big time.

“Jesus you guys really need to do this a lot more often.” I had them lay on their fronts before hitting them with the butt end metal like Seventy-Four. They jolted a bit by this before I started with Purple. “Okay, in.” She inhaled. “Out.” She exhaled as I pushed on her lower back, hearing THOUSANDS of relieving pops. She whooped in surprise as I did the same for her upper back. When I was done, I moved to Pink, giving her the same treatment of instant relief. When I was done, they sat up and rolled their shoulders and stretched their backs. “Feeling better ladies?” They nod as Purple pull me close by her tail and kisses me hard on the lips.

I instantly melted in her kiss, cupping her cheeks as our lips smacked. I held her close and after thirty seconds I pulled back. I chuckled before Pink had me turn to her. She kissed me on the cheek with a smile on her lips. I chuckled. “For a moment I thought you were gonna lip lock me.”

“And make my husband mad, Nope.” she chuckled.

I blinked and scratched my head. “Wait, why would he be mad? I thought the relationship we had was shared among us.”

“Why yes but that means we can share the males, not that the other way around, you need to ask him for that.”

“Oooooh that makes a lot more sense.” I realized. I then look at Seventy-four. “Um...permission to kiss your wife bud?”

“Hmmm fine but if I do the same to yours.”

I chuckled. “We shared wivs bud, You have full permission anytime. I’m not the kind guy to hog her from you. I trust you.” The two girls then pulled us in for a kiss, Purple kissing him deeply and Pink kissing me deeply. We moaned and kissed them, lips smacking and tongues danced together. their massive bust rubbing against our chests as their tails coil around our stomachs.

When the kiss broke, I chuckled. “How did I ever get lucky to be with an awesome and caring wolf with two badass and sexy girls like you two?” the three just chucked as Seventy-four tail coiled around my arm. “Hehe, you're like a little cub who found a dad.” his face blush a bit.

“You are the closest thing I ever had to a real father.”

I blinked in shock. “R...really? I mean, we’re friends, but we had such a rocky start.”

“That's what makes it better, we need to look out for each other.” his tail gripped my arm tighter. “I just….always wanted a real dad.”

I felt bad for him. I know what kind of evil being his so-called father was. I know what he's going through too. “...bud.” He looked at me. “I don't know much about being a father, but…if you really want to...I’ll try to fill that gap.” he then tackled me in a hug. I laughed and hugged him back. “Okay okay easy sport.” and he pulled back still hugging me, it’s strange how I almost been here for half a year now. True we had ups and downs, but at least this beats what shit I had to deal with over the years after my mom and grandpa died.

The two hybrids smiled at us as the wolf let go and his tail swung from side to side at a semi-fast rate. I couldn’t help but chuckle and pat his head. Which made his tail swing faster. Yeah things are gonna be interesting.

******

For the past first week of the heat season, things have been pretty well. Seventy-four and I talked more and opened up more than I realized. I spent time with Pipsqueak as well to keep him calm during the ordeal.

I entered the mess hall and I saw the stallions, the tallest red guy who is named Big Mac and Flix, their eyes were both very baggy as they rubbed their eyes as they ate food. I approached them and sat. “You two look like shit.” I spoke. “What happened?”

“Can’t sleep...The Princess is there..waiting for us…” Flix said as he tried to stay awake, drinking coffee.

“Eeeyup….” Big Mac agreed as tired as Flix. Right...Luna.

I looked at the other stallions, seeing them a bit tired themselves. Guess they too are feeling the same effects. I ate my food quietly. Flix looked at me and sighed.

“So I heard you talking to yourself a bit, if you're Claustrophobia getting to you.”

I said nothing as I still didn’t like the place. Way to tight space for me. He spoke again. “I noticed just now, you’re not tired...how?”

“It's complicated to explain, but let's just say I have guardians protecting my dreams.” I replied.

“A Guarding? Well, can you send them my way?” He asked with a bit of hope in his voice as he ate an apple.

I took a bite of my banana. “If you want to be plagued in the mind, go insane and try to kill anyone in your view.” his face paled as his ears dropped. “Sorry boss, but these guardians are not like others you would imagine. They have rules and follow them.” he rubbed his temple, got up and stormed off. Well damn, yea having hope like that and just getting crushed like water to a flame. I felt like a dick….but, I guess sometimes you have to be truthful, that's the harsh reality of life. After that I went to my room. Seventy-four wanted to do some tests for Sugar and me.

I came by and found them, Sugar in her anthro form. Least Pip isn't here. I shut the door. “You wanted to see me bud?” his tail wiggle when I said bud, he must really like being called that.

“Ah yes, I need to see how strong you're E-barrier is.” He said as he was cleaning his pistol on a table.

I nodded as I sat next to sugar. “I want you wanna shoot me with that pistol to inspect?”

“Oh no just my pistol, which I need to remind you can’t really hurt you depending on what I set them to. So the bullet that I fire will test how strong your E-barrier is and I’ll know by the result.” he said as he opened a door with his key, and walked inside, waving me in.

“Should Sugar follow?” I asked. He popped his head out and nodded, we went inside as we came to a firing range, in a building of some kind.

“So my Pistol on its max setting dose 3.2 Mega Joules of kinetic energy.” he said putting the final pieces back into place.

“That's a lot of power behind it.”

“Now go down Range pleace, you should see some body armor.” I walked down strangely and saw body armor, along with leg and arm guards, I put them on as I haven't put a combat rig on in a while. After I got the rest on, I looked back at him as I placed my ear protecting in.

“Ready?” he asked.

I looked over my armor again, vest rig, modified side plates as well as Mark V plates to reduce impact as well as flac layer within to reduce shrapnel. I took a deep breath before I gave a nod to him.

“four hundred ninety-four Joules!” He barked as He fired at me, my training kicked in as I didn’t flinch, I had been suppressed beforehand by LMGs, I then saw my E-barrier flared as the round hit it but burned to ashes, I looked back at him as he looked at me. My barriar faded as I approached.

“So? How strong is it?” I asked.

“Nine by nineteen millimeters, Prussian design. If Solar gave me what she got from your memories, now do you want to go to eleven point forty-three by twenty three millimeters or to the rifles next?” He asked, with a bit of excitement.

“Let's try rifles now.” I spoke.

“Alright, now the kinetic energy of a seven point seven point sixty-two by sixty-three milimeters which is about three thousand eight hundred twenty Joules.” He said as he prepared his gun. I got back into position as I took in another breath.

“Ready!” I yelled. He fired again a single time with the same effect.

“Twelve point seven by ninety-nine millimeter next?” He asked, lowering his gun. I nodded. Might as well see the effort and limit of my E-barrier. He fired after I nodded, twenty thousand one hundred ninety-five Joules my E-barrier, the barrier held but I did feel a tiny bit of it going though.

“Okay!” I called. My barrier fell as I approached. “I'm impressed that my barrier is this strong.”

“They are different from everyone, you're slightly below the average for a beginner.” He said as he ready his next shot,

“Six hundred thirty-four kilojoules!” He shouted as he fired, my barrier collapsed as I hit the floor, getting the wind to get enough out of me as well as my breastfest as I gave it up to the side. I layed on my back, my body on fire, I can’t feel anything, Seventy-four rushed over to me and got down on his knee to check my neck.

“Well the armor holds up.” He smiled at me as I just looked at him as I breathed in deeply feeling my lungs get cool air.

“I should paste along the wall with that.” I grunt in pain, I think I broke something, no no I broek something. “Ah Jesus, feels like my bones are going to shatter like glass…” he placed a hand on my check.

“Nothing broken, Armor took most of the energy.” He said as Sugar picked up as she was hovering over us.

“Man, how can you Catics handle this kind of punishment?” I said looking over at myself.

“We are biomechanical, but we can turn off pain, if we want to.”

“I don't know if I should be jealous or lucky. I mean pain is part of life.”

“That is true, better to feel pain then go on with your day and you don’t know you where stab.” he said as he looked over to me to see if I had anything else.

“Now while you're old hand grenades are around a megajoule you don’t need to worry about them, since they are area of effect, and area of effect weapons are REALLY bad against E-barriers, like artillery as long as you don’t get hit directly an E-barrier will take care of the shrapnel.” He said as he smiled at me.

“Well that would have been Good during the Great war if we had these.” I replied, believing how much better we would have saved many more lives that were lost, but at the same time it would have been hard to kill someone who needed a forty millimeter autocannon to take out. “What about Melee?” I asked, feeling my body getting back to normal as I smiled as Sugar for the help.

“Same thing you would need a LOT of energy to break the barrier, since it has a larger cross section for stuff like maces, swords and Pikes, you would need to gang up against somebody and you need to hit the target at the same time.”

I nodded. “So if I have to go into Melee, I will go with using swords. I find them easy to maneuver and fight with.” He just looked at me with a nod.

“You would still need a few guys backing you up. E-barriers are good against one varies one, like i said it a ‘you must be this tall to ride’ type of thing so let say a group of guys want to kill you, they would have to hit you're E-barrier at the same time, for it to break, if they are strong enough that is.”

I hummed. “Would it be wise to use swords that can be connected to a double edge? It would give me more choices in combat in both offense and defense.”

“It depends, you can make an Elemental shield, that Sugar.” he said waving to her. “Drawing her power into a harm shield, like this.” He said as a shield that reminds me of the Vikings form around his right arm made out of veins and wood.

“Interesting.” I hummed before turning to my fire dragon. “Sugar, shall we give it a shot?” she nodded as she kissed me on the forehead before pulling back. I shook my head with a smile before I held my hand out. “Okay, let's make a double edged sword.” She nodded as a sword form in my left hand, magma helt with a blade firing coming off of it as magma dropped on the floor.

“Whoa….” I marveled as I spun it around. “Doesn't weigh much, but it looks like it can cut through solid rock.”

“This isn’t a show, Daniel.” Seventy-four chuckled as he raised his shield to me. “Now try to hit me.” I nodded before I lunged and slammed the blade down on the shield. His E-barrier was turn off for this as I didn’t see it flared, the blade hit against the shield with a loud thud sound, his knees buckled under my attack, the shield having some magma on it burning it a little, the smell like burn wood.

“Whoa.” I marveled as I pulled my sword back. “You okay man?” he pulled the shield down as he nodded, his legs a bit shaking but alright. Sugar behind me was clapping in approval. “Why don't we take a break? Last thing I need is Pink mauling at me for hurting you.” he just chuckled.

“Oh relax, she will understand.” he said while drinking some water that Leo had brought us. She gave me one as I gladly took it and gulped it down.

“...I'm worried about the others, bud. If the mares find the hideout, we’ll be fine, but them…” He took a few seconds before he nodded.

“That is right, but I think they would understand, since your soul would break if you had the Mares all over you.” He said as he looked nervous around, thinking of what to say next.

“I don't know...even Pip doesn't deserve to go through that horror.” I mentioned.

“They touch that cub, they are going to set it on fire.” he hissed in anger.

“Is there a way I can bring him here. Maybe formulate a small room for him to sleep in and stay in while our Light and Dark ones are out of range of him?” He put a finger on his chin and thought for a bit, then nodded slowly.

“Yes but it will have to be in mine since it’s larger than your pocket realm, I can get a few METALS working on it right away.” he said as his eyes flashed a bit of light at me.

“Gah!” I yelp while rubbing my eyes. “What was that for bud?”

“Just talking to them over the radio, sorry.” he said in a sad tone, I looked back at him as his body was tightening, a bit, he was defending himself…

I chuckled a bit as my eyes adjusted. “Bud, i'm not mad. Surprised, not mad.” his muscles loosen as he smiled at me, his tail swinging from side to side at a happy speed.

“Thank you.” he said as he hugged me tightly, not too much though. I chuckled and scratched his head. He chuckled as he pull back.

“Now put your arm into a fist.” he said to me. I did so as I felt an orb of fire form in my hand. I marveled.

“Whoa, is this the next stage of my power with Sugar?”

“Well this is like an Elemental Grenade, you can change the shape of them.” he said as he formed his own it was like a disk shaped grenade. “And you can throw it” he said as he threw his, as it detonated on impact, throwing out thick veins pulling anything they grab back to the center, crushing the target dummies as well as anything else. “You try.” I nodded before I chucked my grenade. It exploded as streams of hot fire blew around, turning the target dummies into ashes. “Now these can change, from impact, sticky, time fused, or movement, you can change it to like if you want them to grab themes, shape charge or just a normal grenade.”

“This is pretty cool. Who knew a grenade would have so many uses other than the standard back home.’ I spoke. I then sigh, I miss home. Seventy-four came up and hugged me when he sensed my sadness. I formed another smile and rubbed his head. “Thanks bud.” he buried his face into my chest and held me tightly. “Man, you are one clingy wolf.” I chuckled and rubbed his back.

“I want doggie treats.” he said, trying not to laugh.

I snorted. “If I had some I would do that.” I said as I chuckled a bit.

“So would you like to train more with Sugar or would you like for me to upgrade you?” He asked.

I hummed. “Well….maybe it would be best for an upgrade. If the dangers are gonna be this bad, I might as well be prepared.” he nodded as he went to open up the doorway as he waved me in.

“Come on, this will teleport to another building.” I followed him as the doorway closed. We came to an operation room, with tools and other stuff, Leo was their wearing surgeon gear as she waved at me.

“You ready sweetie?” She asked calmly.

“You promise this won't hurt?”

“You will be put under, dear, you will be in your pocket realm as your body stays here.” She said as Seventy-four handed me a paper as he went to go get changed, I read it slowly as if it were in Dutch, Readying over it stuff like body parts I want upgraded, I got a pencil and checked the bones, I looked at the others like skin, eyes, brain, muscles.

“....you guys trying to turn me into a cyborg or something?” I asked curiously.

“Biomechanical is what we call them, and yea, but you will still keep your organic scenes.

I looked through them before blinking at one. “Hyperspermia?”

“You can have a LOT more sperm, in a short amount of time. That's what makes me shoot liters in Pink.” He said with a wink. I flushed at the idea. I admit I was jealous at how much he made than me.

“...I’d like that one please.” he smiled as I looked at the others. “I’ll also upgrade my bones, blood, and nervous system.” He nodded as I went into the changing room and got into my boxers and head back into the room.

“I’ll be honest this is pretty scary for me.” I spoke before they led me onto a table.

“I was like that as well Daniel, Realms I even cried going into the operation.”

“That doesn't make me feel even better.”

“You will be fine dear, He just likes to give you a hard time.” Leo giggled. I nodded as I laid back.

“...okay…i'm ready.” Leo said a few words as I woke up in my Realm, Solar, Cinder and Sugar all looking at me.

“Hey girls.” I replied. “Am I asleep?”

“Yes, you are dear.” Cinder said as she handed me some coffee.

“Thanks.” I nodded and took it before sipping it.

“So what do you want to do?” Solar asked.

“Not sure.” I replied. “What can we do here?” they all smiled as they carried me to one of the edges of the realm. When I looked I saw four comfy looking chairs, with four controllers and four TVs and a few gaming consoles.

“You wanna play video games?” Sugar asked with glee, grabbing a controller.

“Sure.” I smiled as I sat on a comfy sofa and grabbed a controller too.

**********

Outside, Daniel slept as Seventy-four and Leo went to work, cutting into his skin and pulling his muscles apart, relaxing music is being placed as Seventy-four work best under music, he grabs the first graft of what he needed as he gently wraps it around Daniel's humerus. Pulling the muscles away they saw his bone underneath connected to the joints. They straightened the joints with Carbon nanotube as they tenderly removed the bone of his right arm. They went on slowly grafting and replacing bones and joints.

Leo held one and tapped it. “It's so fragile like glass.”

“Leo, not now, please, I’m trying to help him.” Seventy-four said as he looked at Daniel ribcage. He saw many organs at work from his heart, stomach, and lungs. “Need to give him a second heart.”

“On it.” She nodded before fetching another flesh heart resembling his own.

“Good thing, I can make copies of them.” He said as he cut away the rib cage ribs and put it on the other side of his chest, using his life magic, he forced Daniel to make new blood veins. The human gasped by the new veins and blood surging as he twitched almost like he was having a caesar.

“Leo!” he snapped as she used her magic to calm the human down. “He should be under.” He said not moving a nanometer.

“He's not like us, remember? He would be feeling different side effects that might harm him, we’ll need to take better precaution.” Leo spoke. He said nothing and went back to work

***

“AH!” I yelped while clutching my chest when I dropped my controller and heaved. The three rush over to me as they look over me.

“Are you okay honey?” Solar asked in worry.

“I...I...I think so…” I panted as the pain slowly subsided. “Jesus...what the heck did Seventy-four do up there?”

“You don’t want to know.” Solar said as she lifted me back up.

“Should I be worried when you say that?”

“No, I just don’t want to freak you out.” Solar said as she place me back on the sofa and gave me back my controller.

I nodded before blushing. “Solar?”

“Hmm?”

“Cuddle me while we play?” She smiled brightly as she lifted me up and sit down on the sofa, her tails covering me as I layed on her chest. I hummed with a smile as I nestled against her. We played video games as her tails gilded against my body.

“No fair I wanna cuddle him.” Sugar pouted with puffed cheeks.

“Oh? Do you or do you just want to mate with him? She asked, her one tail wiggling a bit against my chin.

“Ugh, of course I wanna cuddle him, not just for sex.” She stated.

“I know you Sugar, I can hear and feel what you want.” I replied neutrally. She blush hard at this as she just hiss at me like a snake.

Solar flicked her head with a tail. “Bad girl.” She scolded motherly like. Sugar grab her head as she looks at Cinder. “I have no side in the matter, Sugar.” She held me close.

“You’re too good to me Solar.” I smiled as I nuzzled her. I felt so calm...so warm. “I...I don't want this to end.” She said nothing but kissed my forehead as she gave that mother smile of ‘everything is going to be ok.’ I set my controller down and curled in her hold. Her tails covered me like a cocoon. “I miss this, my mom always cuddles me when I was a boy.” She brushes my hair.

“Shhh, shhh let Solar take care of you Daniel, you're Light One is here or you.” she cooed. She turned to my Dark One. “Come cuddle with him too dear, I'm sure he wants you too.” Cinder came over and hugged me, as I am now sandwich between the two, they whispered in my ears and it felt so nice, my body just went limp by their touch. Sugar pouted more with baby tears. “You too Sugar.” she smiled and jumped in, as it was now a threeway hug with me in the middle, their skin and Sugar scales felt so nice against me, like a warm blanket. My eyes started to grow heavy as if I was going to sleep even deeper. They played with my hair and rubbed their faces against my neck and a sigh of affection.

********

Outside, Seventy four and Leo finished removing the last of Daniel's bones, using their magic to keep his vital organs levitated. “Okay we got all the bones out.” Leo replied. “Let's start improving these muscles.” They went on to enhance the muscle, grafting the muscles along with the myofibril structure. “Man, it's crazy how weak human bones are, they’re like fragile glass.”

“You said that before Leo.” He said as he put some runes on the muscles as he did like the bones.

“I know I'm just still stunned.” She replied while she kept them organized. He then moves to the other muscles. He enhanced them around to make Daniel a more stronger human to overcome mostly anything.

****

I woke up slowly, my body sore as I was on a bed, my arms,legs and chest felt very heavy. I groaned as I felt my breathing was hard as well. “The fuck….?” I heaved. I looked around as it was hard to turn my head, I then saw Seventy-four. “Bud?” He looked at me with a smile.

“Good you're awake.” he said as Leo came in with a smile.

“Uuuuugh.” I groaned as I felt so weak. “Damn I feel...I feel like...I'm being held down by...heavy weights.”

“You are three times heavier, thanks to what I did to your bones.”

“Fuck..” I replied. “What did you put in them, Steel?”

“Na, you're bones are made out of Mark V M.E.T or Magic enhances titanium which is a grade 38 titanium that has thirty times the melting point, which is ninety-one thousand and twenty Celsius the Density is seven hundred sixty grams per cm3 and thanks runes are as light as titanium.” He put titanium inside me. I also fused CDN molecules, Carbon nanotubes muscle, Boron-nitride nanotubes and Graphen into the atomic layer of the metal.”

“Jesus.” I breathed. “Are you trying to make me a fortress or something?” He chuckled.

“No, I would have give you subdermal armor, besides you're still going to feel the kinetic energy of things as well as heat of them, I did try to give you Nikosteel, but we don’t have enough resources to make it, since Solar did tell me how to make it.” he paused. “It’s about four hundred Gpa and is hundred grams per cm3.”

I manage to finally sit up while breathing. “Damn, I’m not gonna move like this for a long time.”

“I also increased your red blue cells oxygen levels to thirty times their amount, as well as to increase your muscles so you won’t be as slow with the new bones.”

“Thanks.” I nodded. “So how long will it be till I can walk again?”

“A day or two.” he said as he looked into my eyes.

“Okay, just hope the others are okay without us for the time.” He nodded as I then saw Sugar in her cute form under the covers. “Hey there you silly drake.” She looked at me with a smile and spit her tongue out at me before diving under the covers. I felt her body running down mine as I laughed. “Hey that tickles, stop it.” she said nothing but coiled around my left leg like hugging it tightly.

“Mine mine mine!” she said in amusement. Damn she is really adorable.

“Do you need anything else Daniel?” Leo asked, looking over my vitals.

“No, I'm okay right now.” I smiled. “I just need rest.” she nodded and left, leaving me with Seventy-four. “How are you holding up bud?” He said nothing for a second before snapping himself out of it.

“I’m alright, sorry about your chest.” he said, rubbing the back of his head and looking down at the floor.

“Oh that.” I remembered the pain I felt when I was out. “It's okay. I know you didn't mean to hurt me.” his tail wiggled as he moved over to me and hugged me gently. I would have hugged him back but my arms were too tired. He let go and look at me.

“If you need anything just press the button on the remote.” he said as he pointed to the remote then to the TV in the corner of the room.

I snorted. “Bud, I can't move my fingers.” he just facepalmed himself.

“Sugar, you are his nurse.” Sugar pops her head out of the sheets with stars in her eyes. She hopped out before vetting to her humanoid form….but wore a skimpy tight nurse outfit barely holding together her ass, legs and breasts. He slapped her head with a rolled up piece of paper.

“NO! BAD DRAGON!” He hissed and swat at her again a few times.

“Ow, hey I’m his nurse, I have to play the part.” She defend.

“Then look like a fucking nurse and less like a whore!” He demanded.

“What? Daniel likes sexy nurses...right daniel?~~~” ...fuuuuuuuuuck why does she have to poke in my fetishes!?

“He isn’t a vamp and YOU need to stop being an Edgy, or I WILL get his wife on you.” He said as he looked like he was about to blow a blood vein.

“Then maybe Purple would love to be a sexy nurse to.~” She grinned.

“After she shoves your tail up your own ass she would.” he said, mumbling a few other things under his breath.

I sighed in defeat knowing Sugar won't drop this. “...it's okay, bud, I can handle it.” He said nothing and just left me with her...alone. Her head snapped back to me as she giggled like a kid in a candy store. “No sex Sugar, okay?” she then traced a finger on my stomach with a sexy smirk.

“And why not my little patient?~” She purred which sent shivers up my spine.

“I can’t move for one, and two, Purple will kill you if she finds out since i’m recovering from an open surgent autopsy.” she placed a finger on her chin before nodding into her cute form and cuddling up against me. “Thank you.” I smiled. I thought of today and it was interesting. I look down at my body seeing, no scars or anything like I was in surgery. Seventy-Four and Leo did a nice job on me. I look around, wondering what I can do, hmm.

“Su-”

“Yes dear?” She interrupted me. Sigh, eager dragoness.

“I can't think of anything to do for fun. You?” She grinned. “NO sex.” she then frowned.

“Well, would you like to know a bit about me?” she asked.

“Hmmm...tell me more about what you did before you came to me.”

She got comfortable on my stomach. “Well, it's an interesting tale. You see, I come from the Realm of calor, where many creatures of calor or live in homes of calor live. The realm is ruled by the lesser God of calor. He or she rules the realm with an iron fist. While I lived in the realm, I was under the teaching of Kasai.”

“Kasai?”

“The dragon of Fire. He's chosen to be the new lesser God of Calor when our previous passes.”

“So the god of your fire realm does not live forever?”

“Yes and no. You see the Gods live in the memories of the newer rulers, when the new God is chosen and is ready to take over, the old one dies and passes on the wisdom and power they have to the new ruler.”

“So it's like an endless loop as the new Diety grows stronger right?”

“Pretty much.” She nods. “As for me, I and others were taught under Kasai’s teachings. One of us will be chosen as the next Fire God when he passes.”

“You wanna be a fire Goddess?”

“Mhm, able to protect my Realm and those I love.”

I couldn't help but smile. “While crazy and perverted you have a good heart Sugar.” her tail coil my chest as she kisses my check.

“Thank you.” she said as she placed my hand on my chest, ehhh it felt so bizarre, but I brushed it off.

I felt her tail tip skiing down my abs to my pants. “Sugar.” I warned. She just gave me an innocent smile. I then listened to my heart beat and heard..three pumps..not two…and my chest felt soiled like a wall but i can still breath. “...something doesn't feel right.” She moved to the button to call Seventy-four and looked at me.

“Want me to push the button?” she asked her finger, millimeters from the button. I nodded with my eyes. She pushed it as I waited a moment till Seventy-four came back in. he pop his head in the doorway and walked in.

“What do you need? Water? Food?” He asked.

“No, something is off, like my heart is beathing faster than normal.”

“Oh...I gave you a second heart t-” He was cut off by my next choice of words.

“Say what!?” I yelled in shock. “I have two hearts in my body!?”

“To help your muscles, get more oxygen and give your first heart less stress. The extra weight of your bones also needs stronger muscles, which leads to more noxygen needing to get to them, so I enhance your heart and muscles.”

I sighed with a tad of irritation while laying back. “...a little warning would have been nice about this before you just plant another heart in my body.”

“Well your body is like a car, if you replace one thing you need to make sure the other parts work just as well.” he said as his ears flopped to the side as he looked down at the floor. He look up at me like he wanted to say something else.

I sighed. “Next time, just please tell me in avance, I don't like it when something is randomly put in my body, it scares me.”

“..A-alright.” He said feeling defeated.

...dammit me and my soft spot for animals. “Come here bud.” he comes closer to me as he looks at Sugar. She moved off for a moment. “This is where I would hug you, but...I'm still weak.” The Wolf hugged me gently before he pulled back. “You're lucky I have a soft spot for cute things like you.” his blush darkens as he chuckled.

“Do you need anything else Daniel?” The wolf asked, looking, petting Sugar on the head.

“Yah i'm a little thirsty.” I replied as Sugar grinned. “No.”

“But breast milk is healthy.” she shot back.

“NO.” I firmly said. “Mind getting me some water buds?” he nodded as left the room, I looked at my chest and wondered what else he did to upgrade so my speed wouldn't decrease. When I breathed, I saw my ribcage expand and relax when I breathed out. It looks off. But just slightly, you really had to look at it closely. Sugar on the other hand was eying me, giving me the angry eyes, as I shot the look back at her. “Sugar you need to chill out on your addiction to fuck me.”

“Why?” she asked.

“...because it will ruin you, Sugar, during the Great war, stuff like sex became comman place, it ruin familes, friends and love ones.”

“But I would never hurt or ruin you. Yes I love sex, but I want it because I care about you deeply.” She pouted.

“Love isn’t just about Sex Sugar, tell me, would you ever go out on a date with me, watch a movie, and snuggle next to each other?”

“I would love all that and even more so.” She cooed.

“Alright, let's make a bet, if you can control yourself until the heat season is done, we will go out on a date, just me and you, but you have to wear something nice, and not look like an Edgy. And I will give you a night of passionate sex.” her eyes light up with glee before she hugs me neck tightly. “Clingy dragoness.” I chuckled as I managed to lift my arm a bit and pat her. Surprise that I could, since I couldn't move it early, her fire breath rubbed up against my arm, it didn’t burn but it felt warm.

After a few minutes of petting her Seventy-four came back with..Purple. He handed me some water as Purple waved at me shyly.

“Hey Purple.” I smiled as I sipped my beverage.

“Hi hunny.” she said as she sat down next to the bed and hugged my other arm. I chuckled and rubbed her paw with my fingers. She put it on her check and smiled at me, her fur felt so nice in my hands, her eyes half lidded with a sparkle in them as she leaned in and kissed me on the lips. I hummed and kissed her back as I felt my heart warm.

I parted the kiss. “Cuddle me sweetie.” she leaned over, her..girls covered the bed as she hugged me gently rocking me back and forth.

“Don’t worry Daniel, I am here, don’t worry sweetie, Nadie here.” she hummed into my ear as she sang her little song as she rocked me back and forth, my head laying on her chest as I felt like I could just melt into her.

“MMMM!?!” I heard from under Purple chest. Both of us blinked before she rose up to what made the commotion.

“Ah, Gods, I was burned alive!” Sugar said panting heavy.

“That's your own fault for staying in between us.” I spoke bluntly. She looked at me with Purple before she flew up and just went to the other side of the room. I sighed with a chuckle and turned back to my wife. “Now, where were we?” She rocks me back and forth as she sings to me.

“Don’t worry, sweet thing, don’t you worry.”

“I know you do.” I smiled and snuggled against her. I held on to her as her soft warm fur felt so nice against my skin, her soft purring, relaxing my muscles. My eyes felt heavy before I found myself dozing off.

*********

I awoke a little later as I yawned. Purple was still with me, me in her arms. “Hey.” I greeted.

“Hi sweetie, How was you rest?”

“It felt nice.” I replied before I raised my arms around. She released me as I sat up and stretched, feeling my new joints pop in relief. “Ahhhhhhh, that feels much better.” The new weight felt REALLY off. I need to get used to this. “It's strange. I feel very heavy yet I can move easily since my muscles have to adjust to all this.” her face bright up at this as she boops my nose.

“Does Nadie have to take care of her hubby?~”

“You wanna spoil me?” I asked with a musd tone. She moved her claw to my chest, rubbing it slowly.

“Maybe I do, Maybe I would like something in return.~~”

I chuckled. “What's your terms?”

“Well I do want cubs.” she mused.

“Done, anything else?” her face brightened up at this as she thought for a second.

“Everynight we play video games, oh and we watch movies under the sheets, cuddling up against each other.”

I laughed softly and pecked her cheek. “That's a promise I can make. Any other ideas you want me to make?”

“Yes, but I do wanna hear what my hubby wants from me, it's not fair for me to be spoiled more than you.~”

I chuckled. “You’re too good for me Purple.” she giggled. “Well, I have some things I wish to request.”

“Oh and what would that be?” She asked as her tail coiled around my chest.

“In our marriage even when we have cubs, I want us to have a very long and healthy sex life. I would love to have sex with you anypoint we can, even cuddle sex will be amazing. Other than outside of important things that require our attention, that's all I ask of you.”

“Well I hope you are ready for that, the longest my sister went with her husband was four days straight, now can you handle me for that long.”

I was stunned by this. Four day straight sex? Damn. “Purple...you have no idea how happy that makes me. To enjoy sex with you that long without harming ourselves and enjoy the pleasure, lust, passion and love for each other, I couldnt have asked for anything better.” I smiled.

She cupped my check and looked at me in the eyes, her purples against my blues. “It's not all about lust Daniel, I want a nice romantic husband, I want to kiss you after work with dinner on the table ready for you.”

“I know it's never about lust Purple.” I chuckled. “That's only a tiny perk to all this, it's nothing compared to the love and passion I have for you. When I mean by lusting for you, I mean lusting for your love, your passion.” she leaned down and kissed my forehead, she then pecked me on the lips. I caught her lips and kissed her with deep passion and love. After a few minutes, we both pulled back our saliva connecting us still together. Yeah, this will be very fun. I just hope things will be okay during the heat season.

Author's Note

here u go everyone, chapter 19. :) now I hope the story hasnt gone too confusing for you all. if it is, point out the errors and we'll try to fix it. hope you all have a go day and continue to support the love of this story. See you all next time.

Chapter 20: Into the Heat-Part 2

Chapter 20: Into the Heat-Part 2

My new skeleton and hearts made me feel strange but in a good way. I felt stronger, more resistant. I should ask Seventy-Four for more upgrades soon. For now I was happy with what I had. We entered Friday of week one of the heat season, from what we see, the stallions are starting to look like zombies. Poor guys, Luna was keeping them up and they looked ready to pass out. Even Pip wasn't looking too good. We were eating breakfast with me, my wife, her sister and her husband. The Stallions have been getting a bit antsy through the week. After they were getting used to the sisters, they started hitting on them. One of the stallions a large as fuck unicorn walk over to the table. He targeted Pink. I visibly cringed, knowing full well this will not end well for him.

He leaned next to her with a stupid charming grin that only dumb ladies would fall for. “Hey Pink, are you doing anything later? I was thinking you and I can-”

“Why Yes, I’m going to be with my Husband.” she said, hugging her wolf. That's the sad truth about this. They know the sisters are married to us and yet they wanted to bang them.

“I'm sure your husband wouldn’t mind one night of-” Seventy four stood up, looking at him dead in the face.

“Talk to her like that again I put a bullet in your skull.” the stallion, knowing how resident their kind was, laughed it off.

“Oh come on bud, we’re all stallions here. Just one long night with that hottie is all I-ULK!” Dumbo was cut off when my son grabbed him by the throat and choked him.

“Listen here, mother fucker, I can give you cancer, stop your heart at any time, or even give you erectile dysfunction.” He snarled. “And another thing. No one, and I mean NO ONE calls me bud other than Daniel. Now get this in your brain or I will cut off your dick and balls and shove them down your throat. Or would you like me to peel back your skin and dump boiling water on those exposed muscles?” The dumbo now paling and sewing shook his head frantically. He let go and went back to eating, the stallion looking VERY angry at him before storming off.

Flix next to me leaned to me. “Remind me not to piss him off.”

I chuckled. “He's very protective of his wife even when she protects him more.” It did make since she was the first real female friend he had after his family died..well past to the after life. Flix was among the only stallions in the group who hadn't lost his mind, even with the lack of sleep. I can tell he was horny at times and did look at the sisters a bit, but respected them and their privacy between us. He then sat down next to me.

“I’m here if you need me Daniel.” Purple said as the others nod at me.

I smiled. “Thanks sweetie, and all of you too.” she smiled as she took her hands off of Pip ears and kissed me on the cheek. To which Pip gagged.

My boss chuckled. “You and Seventy four are very lucky to have these two as your wives. I have never met such devoted and beloved hearted women like them.”

“...You need to find a better woman with no offense.” Pink said as she looked at him with raised eyebrows.

He chuckled. “None taken.”

Pip yawned as I rubbed his back. “Bud, I think the little guy needs his sleep.”

“Ah yes, Flix, Pip come with me.” he said as the two followed them, as I was alone with the sisters. Purple smiled at me as she wink at me. I arched my brow curiously.

“So what do you want our first cubs names to be?” She asked with a blow of a kiss to me.

“Hmmmmm...I don't know. I never had the thought of having cubs before I met you guys.” She got up and walked to my side as she grabbed my hands and put them on her chest.

“Do you feel my hearts?” she asked.

I felt the powerful pulses from behind her magnificent breasts. “Yeah, I do.”

“Later you will feel heart beats from here.” she chirps as she moves my hands down to her stomach. I chuckled and gave her belly a kiss. She grabbed me by the arms and pulled me close.

“You came up with the first name Daniel.”

I humme in thought. “Hmmmmmmm….if it's a girl, how about Amethyst? The name of a beautiful gemstone. Plus your eyes are like Amethysts.” she smirked as she hold me tightly, her body like a pillow against mine. I can sense a lot of negativity and anger on the stallions of my position.

“You gonna get smoochi all day or you two gonna fuck like rabbits?~~~” Pink teased.

My face is blushing. Purple Grinned. “Come on my husband, let go to MY pocket Realm.~”

She picked me up in her arms and carried me on her shoulder and opened the door. “...help.” I begged before we stepped in to which Pink laughed.

******

About two days have passed since I was Surprised that I was ‘gifted’ . My body felt so weird, the amount I made, the amount Pink gave me..the milk...I almost drowned in her milk! Like holy moly, I never expected to go this far in making love with Purple for this long. I actually felt proud of it. I can make a woman very happy with this. I saw Seventy-four in the bunker bedroom that was given to us. He looked at me with an evil smirk. Seventy-four you sly wolf.

“How is the bigger dick and balls?” His smirk widened.

I chuckled while sitting with him at the table. “Great. You made that modification while I was out, didn't you?”

“Yup, well your dick had doubled in size since half of it was hidden in your body, Forty Seven centimeters long and twelve centimeters thick, alone with those cantaloupe size nuts. Sorry that I had to hide it from you with magic. Purple must have been surprised when she removed that spell.”

“No worries.” I nodded before seeing Flix sit with us. “Hey, sleep well?”

“Best sleep I had in years.” He said chuckling,.“What is with this about your size?” He chuckled.

I flushed. “Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuh….nothing?”

“Suuuuuure.” He laughs as he looks at Seventy-four. “Thanks again.”

“Anytime.” We heard a yell before we got up and ran to the source. We saw One of the stallions o the ground, his arms charred severely, they were way worse than third degree burns.

“Purple what happened?” I asked.

“Tried to get a cope, but my E-barrier prevented it.” She replied. I looked at the stallion rolling around in agony.

“I just wanted to feel them!” He yelled in pain. “I’m fucking horny okay!?”

“Then use a fucking fleshlight!” she yelled.

I felt my skin crack under the heat of my power, the pain was NOTHING to the anger I had, I walked up to the Pony and stared at him.

“You want me to do the same to your wife next year?” I said barely controlling my anger.

“You cope with her and I’ll kill you!” He yelled with irritation.

“Now you know I am an fucking feeling!” I barked at him, “Are you leftie or righty?” I said, grabbing his arms. “Because I'm REALLY close to just expanding the water in your arms. Make them pop like a balloon.”

“You don't have the guts.” he glared at me. He was really asking for punishment. I’ll give him that, but nothing can compare it to my anger of feeling up for my wife.

“I have killed super soldiers, men that would throw themselves at me just to kill me, I have fought with gun, bayonet and fist against indoctrinated that saw me and my friends as sub-human, worst than dirt, they wanted nothing but kill me, I have…done things i am not proud of, but this.” I said as my hands began to burn. “Is like child play.” He didn't say a word, only glared. I got fed up before I started pumping his blood into his right arm. Many are righties so this will give him a hard time with his left. A few seconds later the blood and water in his arms vaporized as blood and bones landed around us and in my leg, Flix looked like he was about to pass out. The stallion screams in agony, clutching his shoulder to stop the bleeding.

I turned to the other stallions who ran in the room as they heard the screaming. “Anyone else!?” to which they slowly back away in shock and others fear what I just did. “That's what I thought.” the tallest one, Big Mac. I think his name was, walk over and look at us then the pony as he grabs him to take him to the infirmary to fix him.

When it was over, I sighed and looked at my hand. I reflected on what I did and didn't really feel proud of it, but still, something had me do it, besides if you are given a slap on a wrist you going to do it again, while i might overdid it a little as the other ponies look at me as they pop their heads out of the conners.

“Donny?” I looked up tp Purple. “You okay?”

“Kinda….” I sighed while grabbing my head. “I just can't believe I did that out of anger…” I pulled my hands away as they were covered in blood. I breathe in deeply as this reminded me of Hanz. Purple came close and hugged me warmly. Her warmth was like my mom's warmths, She picked me up and carried me to one of the bathrooms as she started to wash my hands as I just gave her a blank stare. “Purple...do you think I went too far?”

“...A little.” she said truthfully. “Listen sweetie, you need to control your powers, fire elemental, use anger for power but you get too angry. you can’t just..exploded in rage, Seventy-four in our first town we came too..he had the same thing..killed everyone in that town, the ones that got away had cancer for the rest of their short lives.”

“I know...I tried to control it, but when he tried to cope with you…” I sighed. “Damn….”

“It’s your natural instinct to protect your wife dear.” She said getting a few of the bone fragments out of my leg, I can't feel it. “But I am here sweetie.”

“I know you are.” I smiled softly. “I should try to remember that you can handle yourself against others.” She smiled and pecked me on the lips. As we exited the bathroom, I saw a few pegasus out of the door.

“What you did was uncall for.”

“You think I don't know that?” I sighed. “I get it, and I take responsibility for it.” their wings flexed a bit as they took a step forward. Purple pulled me a bit close in case they attacked.

“He is our best friend, so why shouldn't we get payback?” they said as they cracked their knuckles as Purple looked at the two.

“Touch him and you’ll regret it.” She warned.

“Oh what are you going to do ‘Cow’?” they chuckled.

“Well if you like I can trap you inside your own heads, or erase all of your memories.” I froze at that, she said she would never do that. Purple don't do it. “And you wanna run by me again what you called me?”

“We called you a COW.” They spoke. “Look at you, your tits are as big as their udders, you’d belong in the breeding house.” ….yep they’re fucked. “Eleven hooves of tits.” they chuckled as she leaned in and whispered a word that could be heard.

“A̴̲̫̻̽l̵̯̊̒̂̿ë̴̝͕́̊̀ṷ̶̘̿͌̚ ̷̱̹͌” their eyes went wide as they started to screamed in utter horror as they look at each other and started fighting each other, trying to gouge out each other eyes and rip each other wings off.

I blinked in surprise as I approached her. “Jesus Purple, I thought you said you’d never do this again.” She said nothing as they two tried to kill each other, others ran back in as they looked in shock at the two pegasus trying to kill each other, the earth ponies grab them and aspirate them.

“MAKE IT STOP! MAKE THE VOICES STOP! FOR THE LOVE OF THE PRINCESS MAKE IT STOOOP!!!” They screamed at the top of their lungs as their voice boxes broke. They were horrified by what they were seeing. They thrashed their heads violently, so much their necks had hands on them to pass them out, after a few seconds they passed out from oxygen loss. They dropped them as they backed away.

“How did this happen?” one asked.

“They went insane.” Another replied.

“But ho-” they then all look at the two of us.

“Don't look at me, they went insane.” I defended myself.

“...just say away from us you freaks.” They walked off and carried the bodies to bury them.

“Greeeeeeeat now all of ponyville will hate us.” I groaned.

“No, just a few stallions.” Purple said.

“Well….least they won't try to assault you girls.”

“Even if they try, our E-Barriers will keep us safe.” She replied.

“True.” I nodded. “So what do we do now?”

“Let’s go see how Pip is doing.” she said as she grabbed me by the hand. We headed to the room where the colt was but saw him with some of the stallions. The time he saw me, he hid behind them.

Dammit they told him, “Pip?” he didn't budge and trembled a bit. “Pip, whatever they said about me, it's not like that.”

“They said you hurt mister Cobalt.” he stated.

I sighed. “Yes, I did, and it was wrong of me to do that, but I'm not a monster. I’m still the same person you know.”

“Lies!” one of the stallions shouted. “You blow off his arm, a monster would do that!”

“I'm not perfect, no one is.” I clarified.

“Then why did you hurt him?” Pip asked.

“Because he tried to do something bad to my wife.” I reasoned. “He was doing something bad and he would have done it again if I didn't discipline him. Yes, it was wrong and too extreme, but if I didn't do something he would have tried to continue.” I felt Sugar coiling around my hand as the stallion saw this.

“SEE! A demon has taken control!”

“It's not a demon, it's Sugar!” I stated. “She's my elemental, she's a tattoo that moves around my body.”

“It has brainwashed you human, fight back against it!” another said, grabbing a chair.

“I'm not brainwashed idiot!” I yelled. Pip looked at the both of us as it looked like a fight was about to start, all of a sudden we heard a loud thud…then and another and another.

“Uuuuuh what's that noise?” One stallion asked before Barb and Spike burst in.

“THEY FOUND US!” They yelled.

The stallions ran out in a panic and ran around the room as Purple grab Pip as Spike and Barb looked at me. “You can’t outrun a mare Daniel.”

“No, but we can escape!” I spoke. “Seventy four, get the void to your pocket dimension open quickly!” I heard boot steps running down the hall as he and his wife came in along with flix. He ran to another door and opened it, Flix and Pip went in first as did my wife, her sister and Seventy-four. I looked at Spike and Barb as the door burst open and I saw Twilight.

“THERE YOU ARE!” she said with an unnatural smile.

“SHIT!” I yelled. She lunged at me before I grabbed her by the horn. She moaned loudly as I tossed her while distracted. “GO GO GO!” We ran in the void as I skid. “CLOSE THE DOOR!” I felt something grab my leg as I saw Twilight hands grab it in a death grip as she dragged me out, the portal closed with my legs halfway in, the next thing I knew the pain was through the roof. I screamed in agony, blood spurted from my open leg wounds. The pain, the agony and the loss of blood. I heard the others yell for me as I blacked out from the blood loss.

**************

I heard a monitor beeping as I groaned and opened my eyes. “Uuuuugh….damn...what happened?” I looked around and saw Pip, Spike and Seventy-four, I looked down at my legs as I saw stumps, my brain did the only thing that it knew what to do..scream. Purple ran up to me and pulled me into a hug to try to calm me. “I...my legs…” I panted heavily, hyperventilating. I have seen soldiers losing limbs but feeling it...

“Daniel, look at me.” she said as she moved my face to her as my eyes looked into hers. “Just look at me and only me.” I hyperventilated still while I felt lightheaded, she then kissed me on the lips gently, her paws against mine. My heart started slowing down as did my breathing. I was calming down in her arms and kissing. She pulled back as saliva still connected us, her tail brushing my tears away as she played with my hair.

“Daniel…” she said nothing but just kept me close, her warmth..her warmth is what i needed right now. I nestled into her while my hands clinged to her. Spike and Pip look on with depressed and sadden looks.

*******

After a few days I heard Seventy-four talking to Spike.

“Spike, I need your help with something.” The wolf spoke.

“Yeah what's up?” The drake asked as they ate breakfast together.

“I need to give Daniel cyborg legs, or regrow them, both have their pros and cons.”

“Yeah he wasn't himself when he lost them.” He frowned. “But what do you need me for?”

“I need your opinion on things, I can regrow his legs back but if I do I lose my elemental power for a few months or I make him cyborg legs.”

“Well, Daniel is a great guy, so I don't think he would want you to lose your power.”

“Well it’s not periment just a few months…I will be forced to wear power armor.” he said while drinking some water. “Or I could just all out on biomechanical tech.”

“You will need it when we leave once the heat season is over. Maybe give him the legs till its really certain you can wait for your power to grow back.” he nodded.

“Alright now dragon eggs come with me.” he smirked as he got up.

“Sure thi-” He blinked. “Wait what did you call me?”

“Dragon eggs.” he chuckled.

“Seriously?” He sweatdropped.

“Your balls are twice the size of mine. You want me to call you scale melons?”

“...dragon eggs are fine.” he grumbled and followed.

****

I was lying in bed reading. It was pretty scary with my legs gone. I just can't believe Twilight did that. I mean yeah she was in heat and wasn't thinking straight but still. I heard the door open, seeing Spike and Seventy-Four enter. “Hey guys.” I greeted them and waved at me as they said nothing for a few seconds before smiling at me.

“Daniel, we have an idea, what do you think of cyborg legs?” the wolf asked.

I hummed a bit. I don't wanna say it like this forever without legs. Plus there are benefits with cyber legs. “Yeah, I honestly don't wanna have stubby legs for the rest of my life. He nodded while bringing Spike over the table as they were talking about my new legs. While they did, I decided to speak with Solar. ‘Solar, I have a question for you.”

“What is it sweetie?”

“Cinder said you kinda know all types of magic…why do I not have my legs back?” I asked.

“Ah well, using our magic in the mortal realm is like a small part of us coming out…and you know how that goes.”

“I kinda don't, why can't you guys fix my legs, like regrow the bones and muscles that are lost? I mean you guys are beings of light and darkness.”

“Yes that's true, but even with the powers and abilities we have, we do have our limits and flaws. Our power can be so dangerous and powerful to mortals it can be very dangerous. I'm sure you know after Purple made those stallions go crazy.”

“That's different.”

“Sweetie, we do wanna help, but we can’t. If we tried, we’ll risk damaging you further and you might even get killed. I'm sorry but we cant help.”

“...fine.” I sighed in defeat with a slight bit of anger. So much for that. I get there are some rules that they have to follow but come on.

“We’re very sorry Daniel...maybe we can make it up for you.” My light one spoke.

“Make up, how?”

“Lots of snuggles and kisses.” she cooed in her soothing voice. That did sound nice….

“Maybe….” While I love kisses and snuggles, I feel like it's not enough to make up for this, call me greedy if you like, I'm just upset they can't help me with my legs.

“You want to go on a date with us?”

“Hmmmmm….that can be another thing…”

“What else can we give you to make this up?” Hm good question. I did have other ideas, but I didn't want to feel too greedy. “hmmmm...you want to mate with us?” That caught me off guard as I blushed.

“Uuuuuuuuuuuhhhhh…”

“Sweetie we can change into anything your imaginations can think of.” I could feel her smirking along her lips.

My body and mind were fighting at this point, hey, the bigger nuts did boost my testosterone levels “Well...I uh….”

“Good, we have a deal, just remember to work out hard to keep your testosterone up, hunkie.~”

...Well...I guess I can live with that. “Well, okay, kisses, snuggles, dates and lots of sex, thats a good trade off.” I felt her hug me as my skin felt warmth. I smiled as I heard Seventy-four tap on my bed. I snapped from my thoughts and turned to him. “Yeah?”

“We came up with an idea for your legs, Spiked drew some drafts of them.” he said handing me a few drawings. I looked through some of the designs he made and found some of them interesting.

“These look pretty good. I like these two.” I pointed to one where the calves open for my revolver to be and hover runes feet. He nodded as the two left to go get to work, on my lap I saw Sugar looking at my stubs, her eyes watering, fed with rage and sadness with a little bit of fear.

I placed my hand on where she was and stroked her. “It's okay Sugar.”

“...No it isn’t” she said almost like a whisper. “Daniel..if I see that..thing again i’m going to eat her.” she said, licking her teeth..those razor sharp spikey teeth.

I sighed. “Look, she didn't mean to do this. That was her heat going on, but yeah I agree this was pretty extreme...honestly I don't know what she's doing with my legs now.”

“...You don’t want to know.” she said, shivering, badly shivering. “Disgusting what she is doing with them.” …okay I don't want to know either.

I thought back to my Realm, looking around the room, I needed to upgrade it, lucky Cinder has taken up reading me my books Miles to go made me..emotional after she read it to me. I thought of what i needed to add…a garden, a power planet of some kind and some water, utmost it just some warehouse with some furniture and a tv with video games, I still don’t know how they are powered, they most have a realm for power of some kind, next things I need to do is straighten by E-barrier, a pony can just break it like nothing, and the phylogeny of their kind is..truly insane, stories of young ones bending metal pipes, pegasus lifting two thousand kilograms alone. I'll be sure to get back on it once I get my legs back, I then heard the door open as Purple came in, she alway checked up on me every hour, her smile was a sunshine to me but behind that mask of hers was pain.

“...Hello Donny.” she waved as she put a plate of food on my lap.

“Thanks.” I smiled as I ate. I dug my fork into some pancakes as she handed me some milk…not asking where she got that from. As I drank it, the flavor of strawberry milk hit my taste buds. Sugar also dug into a smaller plate which had the same stuff I was having.

Purple sat next to me. “I overheard what you talked about with Solar.”

I blinked before sighing. “Of course you did.”

“May I join it too?” I blinked in surprise.

“..Right you Catics can have many lovers.” I chuckled a bit. “To answer, yes, You will always have a place to spend time with me.” she placed her large paw on my chest as she smiled at me before her tail came to my arm and wiggle into my hand, I gently grabbed it as she purred. I chuckled. “Come here sweetie. Snuggle me.” she leaned down as her upper body covered me as she kissed me on the cheek. I hummed and nestled in her body and arms. She is really the best in snuggles and cuddles. Her soft fur felt like a blanket as she nuzzled against my neck in affection.

***

I don't know how long we snuggled for, but I didn't care, this was very relaxing. I honestly never knew I’d get this lucky to be with a woman like Purple. Her head against my chest feeling my hearts beat, I was relaxed, so much that the world could melt away and I won't have a care in the world.

I heard the door open as Seventy-Four walked in. “hey.” I greeted him softly.

“Hey Daniel..how are you holding up?” He asked.

“A little better.” I nodded. He walks over to check the monitors as he breathes in deeply.

“Spike is finishing up the extra parts on your legs, the dragon likes making stuff.” He chuckled before to turn to me on the balls of his feet.

“Hehe, I can tell.” I frowned a bit. “Still though...I don't think Pip will look at me the same way after those stallions got in his head.”

“I’ll talk to the little guy, or the wife would be better.” he said as he trailed off then shook his head. “Yea the wife would be good.”

“I don't know, he is an orphan, I don't know if he even had parents anymore.”

“I do wonder what happened to them…” he said as he looked over to check my blood pressure and lungs or what he could with Purple resting on my chest.

“I don’t know...I just hope they didn’t abandon him.” The wolf then grabbed my arm gently…

“Daniel…please don’t say that.” he said, his voice shaking a bit. I knew how touchy that was to him since I knew much of his dark past. I pulled him close and embraced him warmly.

“...This is weird.” he said as his ears twitched.

“Don't say that, this is my way of showing you I want to be here for you.” I assured while stroking his head.

“But it's still weird,” he said as he gently pushed away. “I’m sorry.”

“It's fine.” I nodded while looking back at my stubby legs. “I’m looking forward to getting back on my feet soon.”

“Yea, oh and um congratulations Daniel.” He said with a weak smile.

“For what?”

“On being a dad.” and before my mind could process that he left the room.

“...oh right.” I chuckled. Purples pregnancy, guess in my state of being all cuddled up I forgot about it. She did say she wanted cubs, and I gave her that, which led to an hour of crying into me..using my body as tissue paper. Heh, man I can't believe how much of my life has changed since I came here. But, I hope soon this will lead to a bright future for me. A half a year ago I was just some guy that was just your average joe, now I have a wife and kids coming. Things are shaping up to get interesting.

Author's Note

Heres the next chapter everyone. I know im not n as much as I have been in the past, but im still here working and working. I appreciate you all for the feedback, the likes and follows you all gave me. It makes me happy the remastered is making lots of good progress. I know there has been some mix ups and confusion, but we'll be holding that all back for now and try to make it have more sense the next time we ad stuff like that.

Thanks for ready, continue to show love, support and follow for more. See you next chapter :)

Chapter 21: Calm After the Storm

Chapter 21: Calm After the Storm

Hours has past since Seventy-four left, Purple still by my side as she said ‘my husband need to be in good condition for our cubs’ which I didn’t mind but she would be giving birth in a few months from now, something inside of me made me felt wonderful, was this what a felt like being a dad? Or well future dad. I could get used to this.

While Purple snuggled me, I looked at my stubby legs. Honestly I was curious how the legs would work out. Knowing Seventy-four, he likes to go overboard with the magic tech side of things, since I have learned some stuff about my revolver from Solar, I still need to test that stuff out at the range.

Purple looked down at me. “You’ll get your legs back hon.”

“I know.” I smiled. “Honestly I'm interested how cyber legs will feel to real ones.”

“Did you have these homo machinus and homo cyberneticus back home?” She asked.

“..Yea but it is not the same.” I said as I placed her hand on my chest, she could just pick me up like a teddy bear if she wanted to. “And can you stop looking into my memories”

“I worry for you, I wanna try to make you comfortable.” she paused as she gently grabbed my cheek and looked into my eyes. “You're soul and mine have connected, we are soulbound Daniel, we are connected on a spiritual level.” she hummed as she kissed my cheek.

“I know you worry, it's just my mind is sacred ground, even I have my own privacy.”

“Would you like to look at my mind?” she asked with a light blush.

“Well, it's your sacred ground...plus I don’t wanna relieve what I saw before.” I shuddered, remembering the vile memories they forced in my mind before removing it. She nodded as she licked my neck. Which made my spine shiver. “You sure?” she then put her paw on my head. She then played with my hair. Man, how can you say no to someone like her? After a few minutes she let go and kissed my forehead. We then heard the door open and we saw Spike.

“Hey Spike how's it going?”

“Good, we are almost done with your legs, but he wants your clothes as well.” He said. “Even took mine and Barbs shoes with our permission.”

“Of course he did.” I chuckled. Purple handed Spike my clothes as she looked at me, the nightgown still on me.

“Thanks, I’ll return them later.” He nodded before walking out. Sugar was snuggling in my arms as she looked up at me with a warm smile.

“You’re like a needy child.” I chuckled while stroking her head.

“But I'm YOU'RE needy child.” she giggled as she barred her face in my arms. “So warm.” she said to herself. I rolled my eyes playfully while holding her close to me. Her body heat felt nice against me.

Purple chuckled to herself. “Like a father to their cub.”

“And what are you? A mother/wife to me.” I mused.

“With cubs on the way.~” She purred as she sat me up and played with my cheeks.

“Hey.” I laughed and playfully swatted her paw back.

“Donny Donny, need some tickles.” she said evilly as she moved to my neck.

My eyes widened. “Oh no...please no...no no no no-” Her soft paws tickled my neck fast, fingers gliding across my skin, I was at her mercy as I screamed in laughter. “PAHAHAHAAHAHAHA!!! NO NO! PLEASE STOHOHOHOHOOOOP!!” she laughed as Sugar joint in the fun tickling my arms. “NO NOT YOU TOO SUGAR!” I roared. “NOOHOHOHOHOHOOOO! MERCYYYY!!!”

After a few minutes they stopped as I was breathing heavily. Their smiles are as wide as a train. “Ha…ha…ha…you two are monsters…” I chuckled.

“We try to be.” They chuckled as they gave each other a fist bump, as we didn’t know what to do now, we just hugged each other, with Sugar squeeze between me and my wife.

“You two spoil me, you know that?” I asked.

“That is because we love you with all of our hearts.” they said as they pecked my face with kisses.

I chuckled. “Never would have imagined I’d have girls who love me like this. I thought I’d be alone after my family died.”

Purple looked at me with a concerned look. “Wolfy thought the same, but look where he is now, he got a loving wife, like what you got with me.”

“And I have a son I can look after and protect, and a loving wife...heh, it's amazing.” she just smiled as her tail hovered in front of my face, as it formed a heart. “That is so adorable.” she then put it around my neck and pulled me close for a kiss, her lips where soft but firm, her arms pulled me in a bear hug as Sugar jumped on my shoulder as she kissed my check. The kiss felt like it lasted for hours, but it was just seconds for me. She then pull back as she looks at me.

“Daniel, Love you, nothing will ever change that.” Purple assured as Sugar jumped down on my shoulder in excitement.

“Oh com here you little scamp.” I mused while grabbing her and hugging her. She eeped cutely as she hugged me with her claws slightly digging into my skin. I shook my head and stroked her head.

“I love you Donny.” she said as she hugged me tighter.

“Love you too.” I kissed her forehead. Her body warms up in affection. Purple smiled at this as she then looked at me. I smiled at her. “Come here hon.~” She wraps her arms around me, making sure I don’t surface in her cleavage as she kisses me on the cheek. I smiled before I planted a kiss on her lips, we snuggled their warmed lighten my mode, we snuggled like this for an hour. Purple then pulls back as her smile brightens.

“Your legs are done.” she said as she pulled me close to her and lifted me up and hold me close to her.

“..How do you k-” right they where psychic on a basic level. “Never mind.” She giggled and pecked my lips. “Okay, can you bring in Seventy-four or take me to him?” she said nothing as she walked me out of the room, Sugar flying overhead circling us. After going down the wall we came to the next room where the wolf was working. “Seventy-four.” His ears pop up, as Spike and Barb were with him, Looking around, looking like a messy shop, metal just around blueprints all over the place and tools, many many tools.

“Ah welcome Daniel, so you want me to give you the rundown of your new legs or you want to test them out first?”

“We better see how they work on me first before punching to other ideas.” he nodded as he and Spike grabbed a leg, like my gun it was well designed, ornate art running along the legs. Purple set me on a table as they came up with the legs.

“Now...this is gonna hurt.” He warned.

“I know.” I nodded. Sugar came over to me, my little stress ball…I know I can't hurt her but I still felt bad about it as I opened my mouth just so I could bite into her. As the legs came close I felt the pain shoot up my spine, My teeth clench down from it, Sugar eyes bulging out of her head as she made a stuff toy noise. Dammit I haven't felt this kind of pain in a LONG time! I muffle my screams and the wires and needles sink in my legs. I felt Purple mind she was doing her best to suppress my memories, I felt myself have faint flashbacks to when I was captured, but was snapped away from it, after a few more seconds the pain went away, Purple breathing heavy as Sugar look at me as she wiggled out of my mouth.

“...ew.” Barb gagged.

“Ptooey!” I gagged and spat her out and wiped my mouth. “Really Sugar?”

“I didn’t want you to scream.” she said as she shook herself clean. I looked down and moved my legs, the runes felt like the real thing as I slid my hand across the metal.

“How does it feel?” Spike asked.

“Almost like the real thing.” I marveled. I slowly stood on them as I wobbled. “Whoa…okay…” I breathed and took a step forward only to fall but Purple caught me. “Whoa...thank sweetie.” she smiled.

“Good that they work, oh and here you two.” Seventy-four handed the two dragons back their shoes.

“Thanks.” Spike spoke before stretching. “Now...I'm gonna crash on a bed.”

“Me too.” Barb nodded as they walked out. Seventy-four then look back at me.

I tapped my new cyber legs. “Guess these will take time to get used to.”

“Ok Daniel, can you stomp on the ground?” He asked me. I raised a brow as I did, when my foot slammed against the floor it didn’t make a sound.

“Runes?” I asked.

“Ruins of Tacet, The user doesn't make a sound as long as you are not going faster than jogging.”

“Huh, that's pretty handy.” I smiled. “Thanks bud.”

“I also added a few things to them as well.” He said as he walked behind a large curtain. I grew curious as Purple helped me to where he was. What I saw was a motorcycle. Next to that was some sort of armored suit.

I marveled. “Whoa…is...is this mine?”

“Yeah, I've been working on these for months..I still need an engine for the motorcycle since I don't think you want an atomic reactor under your butt.”

“Yeeeah no.” I chuckled before holding my arm out. “Come here bud.” He walked over as I hugged him as he hugged back..hesitantly. “I love it. Thank you.” I smiled while stroking his head gently.

“Would you like E-crystals or an Hydrogen engine or a mix of both?”

“What an E-crystal?” I asked.

“E-crystals store Elemental power to be used as power.”

“Interesting.” I hummed. “Are the crystals reusable?”

“Yes but they take a while to recharge.” He said as he let go of the hug.

I nodded understanding. “ Well I know Hydrogen engines use water as fuel what about a mix of both?”

“Ah now you're thinking like a Catic.” Purple cheered.

I chuckled. “Both it is then.” he nodded as he went to work listening to music on his speakers, I walked over to the armor, Purple keeping me up so I don’t fall. The armor was strange eight ‘eyes’ the five that was in front in that was the ‘face’ on them, in a circle pattern two on each side and the last one behind the head like the METALS, there was no helmet but a rounded streamline shape, the armored was very lightly armored no place to put ballistics plates, though the groin was very protective.

“Is this what Catic armor looks like to you guys?” I asked purple. Both look at me with a confused look.

“..Oh this is your undersuit.” Purple said as she placed me down next to it.

“My undersuit?” I blinked in surprise.

“Yea, you don’t get Exo-skeleton, Power armor or Exo-suit. I told the ponies that my stuff was constitution versions, which isn’t a lie but in the wrong paws that stuff can be deadly.”

I nodded, I did make sense, when he told the Princess he and other others of his kind were ageless, that can rub the wrong way with people, bad people. Purple helps me up as she places me behind the suit, my crusaity grows as I look around for any type of mechanism to open it up.

“Uh...how am I supposed to get into it?” Purple place my hand against the undersuit hand as it..phase though the suit. “...wait what?”

“You're suit and gun we made for you is coated to your soul, you are the only one that can use them.” Purple said as she gently push me in, as I came to, I felt my spine shivered a cold feeling as a HUD came up it came me a full three hundred and sixty degree of view on my coin of vision, I saw vital signs, oxygen levels, ect, basic stuff, my other senses was heighten as my nervous system that Seventy-four upgraded made me see the world in a slower place of mind before going back to normal. I looked down at my arms as I tightened my grip, feeling the suit power in my palm.

“Whoa...this is a lot to process.” I breathed. I wore power armor before but this was well hooked into me, I was one with the suit as it was one with me. “This is gonna take time to get used to.”

“Take all the time you need, We got until the heat season is over.” Seventy-four said finish my motorcycle. The Tacet runes built into the undersuit made my heavy body soundless as Seventy-four took a few steps back as I glided my fingers along the motorcycle frame.

“Sugar.” I said as she was sitting on the seat, tail wagging at me. “You got the crystals charged?” I asked, looking it over closely.

“Yup! Why? Do you want to go for a ride?” she mused, the wheels where spherical in shape, the frame was built for speed.

“Haven't rode for a while now, not since the escape from the dark elves.”

“I still don’t like it, we haven’t heard anything from them for a half a year.”

“Yeah, something is up. They might be planning something big.”

“Does that mean I can use SHADY?” Seventy-four asked Purple in excitement.

“Of course honey.” She nodded. His eyes glowed up like a star as he hugged her tightly.

“Thanks!” He said as he pulled back. I was moving around the motorcycle as I turned to my wife.

“Um..Purps, how do I get out of this undersuit?”

“Oh? Do you want it off?” she asked curiously. I nodded…forgot this doesn't have a helmet.

“Yea.” I said as I walked over to her.

“Ok their are two ways, just think of phasing out of the undersuit or you can climb out of the armored dome that is you're build in it.” I hummed before I imagined myself phasing through it. I felt the suit fall off me as it fell to the floor.

“Huh, that's pretty cool.” I looked down as I was nude. I flushed and covered myself. “Why am I naked!?”

Purple laughed loudly as she had my old clothes in her paws. I took them and quickly re-dressed myself. They felt different, they made me feel warm as she look at me.

“You put Runes in my clothes?”

“Just some temperatures runes, these runes that can keep the user in good temperature in cold or hot temperatures .”

“That good, looks like I don’t need to wear extra clothes when the winter starts.” I chuckled. I adjusted my shirt. “So how long are we in the heat season?”

“A week left.” the wolf said before he looked at me. “Pip is worried about you.”

“Is he doing okay after what those stallions told him?” I asked as I hug my wife.

“He is..conflicted, Pink has been trying to keep him mind off of it by teaching him survivable skills.”

I nodded. “You think he's ready to see me?” I said as I let go of her.

“That is your call.” He said as the music on his music player played a song I have heard before. I hummed in thought. I should probably talk to him about ways before the heat season is over. I want to give him more time to think this over. He is a kid after all. I look back at the two as they both waited for my answer.

“I’ll give him more time to himself, just before the heat season is over.” I finally replied. They nodded as Seventy-four went back to work as Purple picked me up and carried me over her shoulder. “Must you keep doing this Purple?” she said nothing as we exit the room and head down the hall, damn why is everything ornate here, bronze, silver, gold and…osmium engraved along the walls and ceiling.

“Purple what is all this?” I asked.

“What do you mean?” She asked as her heavy footsteps echoed throughout the hall.

“All this gold, silver, the engravings.”

“Ah well everything is Hand made in Catic, everything, so we put our soul into things, we don’t like automations since well..you know.” Her face darkened at the last part as we came to a door, as It opened and she put me down, I saw a dresser, a large bed, another room that must be the bathroom as well as my sword.

“My sword.” I spoke. “Why is it here?”

“We didn’t want it to get damaged, so we kept it in here, don’t worry, I made it extra shiny.” she said with a smile as I sit on the bed, as she then sit next to me, the weight launching me in the air a bit before i landed back on the bed.

“..okay that happened.” I blinked. She laughed a bit as she rubbed the back of my bed.

“Does mommy need to make sure our little son doesn't fly into orbit?” she said, trying to hold in her laughter with her free paw.

“Veeery funny.” I spoke sarcastically with a chuckle. She then sat criss-cross applesauce as she grabbed me by my chest gently and laid my head against her thighs. Her thighs were warm, soft, plushy like clouds under all those muscles. I sighed softly with a smile. I felt something warm against my thighs, still weird with these contact runes, I looked down and Sugar in her more humanoid form was laying cross from Purple. Her warm body heats against my legs.

“You want me to go back into cute form?” She asked with puppy dog eyes.

“...nah this is okay.” I smiled as I felt at peace, I felt a blanket go across from me as I felt tired, my eyes going under as I gently fell to sleep.

(third person)

Seventy-four was in his room with his wife. After she had put Pip to sleep in another room, she came in to see her husband looking at a photo. Her face drops at that as she rushes over to him but not so fast to scare him.

“Sweetie?” She asked in worry before seeing what the photo was of. “Oh Wolfy…”

“I miss them. Natasha, I want to hold them again.” The wolf said with a sniff as he looked up at his wife, her eyes green from tears running down his face. The picture he was holding was that of before the incident, he was with his grandma and mom at a type of theme park, his smiled as bright as a Pedakillion stars, his eyes as blue as a bright ocean, his mom and grandma both next to him where smiling to, both of the wolfs smiling at the Camera their blonde fur shins in the sunglow. His paw glided against the frame. “Gods, I miss them so much.”

Pink pulled him into a warm hug. “I know sweetie, I know.” She cooed. “I know they’re gone, but I know they are watching you with smiles. They love you deeply.”

“I know..Ljubica tells me that they are proud of me..but...” he sniffed “I just want to hold them again..in my arms just for a second or two.” he said as teardrops fell on the picture.

“Shhhhhhhh.” She rocked him back and forth while stroking his head. He looked up at Pink as she started down at him, her pink eyes looking at his blue ones.

“Pink, You know when you gave that oath to protect me?”

“Of course I did, I remember it like it was yesterday.” She pecked his nose. “I will protect you as your guardian, you are my everything. And I will hurt or kill anyone that dares say otherwise.”

“Oh? My Natasha, getting a little protective of her puppy?” he smiled as he kissed her nose.

“Yes, and I will make sure you are safe in my arms, well fed and happy.”

“You know how sensitive I am when it comes to touch and noises? What if the others find out?” Seventy-four asked as he looked into his wife's eyes a bit harder.

“I’ll rip off their arms, I know how somethings can just..be different for you.” she hug him a little more tighter.

“...you’re too good to me.” he smiled softly and she pulled him into a gentle hug.

“I know how you can have overstimulation, I know you have hard times picking up on things, and I know how you had hard time keeping eye contact with me and my sister when we first met, and I know you don’t like change out of the blue.” her tail coiled around him as did her legs and arms. “All you can do is try to ease into it slowly.”

“Natasha..thank you, would you like to stay like this?”

“Anything that makes you happy Wolfy.” She cooed sweetly. They lay down on the bed as he laid against her body, his eyes showing comfort, calm to her. Her paw reached behind his hand and pulled him into her chest.

“Mmphm?” he said in her bust as his paw grabbed onto her. She giggled and snuggled him close while stroking his head. His fur stood straight up from her touch, as he wiggle his way to free his face, his was near millimeters from his wife's face.

“Natasha?”

“Yes?”

“We need to snuggle more often, I miss these so much.” he said as he hugged her tighter.

“Ask and you shall receive.” She cooed happily. As she peck his lips with her own, he smiled at this and kiss her back as they went back and forth kissing each other, their paws close around each others, their tails doing a dance of love as they felt like the world could melt away but they won’t care as long as they have each other. The affection from each other was that great, that strong. Their kiss got deeper while moaning softly before they pulled the blanket over themselves. Clothes flew off before the bed started creaking up and down followed by their moans and pleased sighs.

********

After a few hours of hard pleasure, they laid on the bed naked, paws and tails still holding each other, as they looked at each other in affection.

“I love you Wolfy.” Pink cooed.

“I love you too Natasha, would you..” he paused, choking on some words.

“Yes?” She asked with a smile.

“Would you…like to start a family…sometime?” He asked with a weak smile. She gasped in shock. “I…I’m sorry, I never should-” He was cut off with the hybrid climbing on top with half lidded eyes and a sexual smirk.

“I waited centuries to hear these words honey.~~~”

He grabbed onto her hips, or tried to grab the side of her stomach. “Please go easy on me.” He gulped.

“I will, and we will go on till you can't anymore.~~~~” She purred and lowered herself down. “Mmmmmm, give me cubs my love.~~~~”

“Synmara gives me your strength.” he whispered to himself. The room once more was filled with their moans with the bed rocking loudly as they were filled with ecstasy through the night.

Author's Note

I know this chapter is a bit short, but we're about to end the heat season. stick around for the next chapter. Thanks for reading. Follow, like and fave for more. :)

Also, we are in No nut November, stay strong stallions. We'll get through this.

Chapter 21.5(Side-Lemon): More Fun

Chapter 21.5(Side-Lemon): More Fun

Seventy-four was holding onto his wife for dear life, her body went into overdrive from what he just said a few minutes ago, her walls where the tightens they ever were. She was eager for his cubs while she bounced on his dick. Lucky his foreskin was making it easier to slide in and out of her, giving them lots of pleasure. The tip of his penis slid out slightly when deep in and retreating when pulling back.

“Natasha...oh fuck.~~~” He moaned. The metric ton of hybrid slammed against his pelvis, she smartly put all of the weight on her legs so she won’t crush him. Her tail tickling his Scrotum.

“Mmmmmmmm oh yeah Wolfy, get me pregnant, give me your cubs.~~~~” She moaned. The pleasure made his body nume as his arms went limp, his wife, no..Goddess on top of him was so beautiful in his eyes begging for his cubs.

“Ah...ah…Pink...PINK!~~~~” He cried out while his cock blasted a huge load inside her. The forty liters of wolf seed into her homb and womb she arched her back sharply as she screamed at the top of her lung while Seventy-four covered his ears as she went limp, his tail moving up to her arm and pointing it gently.

“Ah…ha…ha…oh Wolfy.~” She cooed and laid against him. He smiled as she got up and looked at him, her eyes went from pink to crimson red.

“Oh shit.” he said in fear.

(Daniel POV)

“Mmmmmmm….” I opened my eyes when I woke up from my slumber. I looked down and my forty-six centimeter rod was just waving in the air. I look around, Sugar resting to my left licking my arm..gross and my wife to my right holding on to my other arm, her legs wrap around my waist. I smiled softly and stroked her head, along with Sugars. They both hummed in thier sleep, I carefully got up, not to awake them as I got in some pajamas bottoms. My new legs were feeling more and more natural than ever. I smiled to myself as I looked at the time 02:00, I looked back at my girls as I smiled, I kissed them each on the forehead before I felt like walking, so I did.

While exploring the complex, I soo heard loud grunts and moans while looking to the room my son and his wife are in. Heh, those two must be getting down huh? Good for him.

(no POV)

“Fuck! Pink slow down!~” The Wolf begged as Leo tried to hold the hybrid down.

“Give me your cubs Wolfy!~~~~” She spoke with a demanding lust-excited tone while bouncing him faster and harder. Using all of his strength he pushed her as he was now on top of her.

“Bad kitten.” he smirked as he shoved his veiny cock back in her cunt. She screamed in glee while wrapping her thick legs around him in a nice hold.

“You love this wolf, don’t you?~” He purred as he licked her neck as his tail slapped her ass.

“So much! Fuck me till Im pregnant!~~~~~” She shouted.

“I already shot hundred and twenty liters into you, you are definitely pregnant.”

“I want to be sure, now fuck me good hubby!~~~” He looked at Leo who just rolled her eyes. The wolf pulled back until only his foreskin was inside of her as he shove it back in, his heavy balls slapping against her ass as he licked her lips as best he could.

“You love this wolf cock, bunny?~”

“I LOVE IT! OH YES! RAM YOUR BONE IN ME AS MUCH AS YOU WANT!~~~~~” he stopped balls deep as he wanted to tease her.

“What bone do you want?~” he said while he licked her long ears, which coiled around his torso. Her bloated cum filled stomach swished and swished around his body.

“Yours...I want yours.~~~”

“You want my fibula bone, my humerus bone?” He mused as he felt her ears tighten around his chest. She nodded eagerly. He places his arm against her face as he stops thrusting. “Here is my humerus bone.”

“Not that one.” She whine while wiggling to get him to thrust again. His tail brushed against her face.

“My tail bonnneeeee?” He smirked evilly as he wanted to see how far he could go with her.

“No that one, the other one!" He meant up towards her as she felt his wolf meat pull out of her a bit so he could get close to her as he rubbed his chin against hers.

“This one?~” he said as he licked her lips. His hand slid down and gently squeezed her right boob with his paw as milk leaked out onto his paw.

“WOLFY PLEEEEEEHEHEHEEEEASE!!!” She cried out in pleasure. He lean back as he slide his cock back in her slowly before he start to fuck her slowly, hips going in and out slowly, his veins pulse every time he slide right into his wife. His wife bit her lip, gaining some essence of pleasure, her body calming down a bit as if his cock was a drug that eased her.

“You know how much I love roleplay, my Pink dots?~” her husband said, moaning slightly.

“Yes...you love it...a lot…~” She panted.

“You want to do some species-play, this wolf that find this poor defenseless bunny, all alone.~” He said as he gently bit into her neck, bitting a bit harder for the second bit.

She giggled before looking scared. “P-Please mister wolf, don't eat me, i'm just a weedle bunny.~~” his grin turned to that one of hunger as he licked her nipples.

“With a bunny butt like this? Oh no, you're my dinner.~” he mused, as Leo was just sitting there reading a book.

“Noooooooooo don't eat meeeee.~~~~” He pulled out of her gently as her pussy felt empty, he flipped her over, or tried to with a little help from her as his face landed on her fat bunny ass. He pulled her ass cheeks apart and started to eat her out like take out. Pink arched her back with a loud moan, feeling her husband's tongue attacking her ass insides. His tongue digs deep into her ass, licking every spot, the clean walls pulse in excitement as he grabs a handful of her ass check and slap HARD, cleaning a red mark on it. Her tail swishd in excitement while her pussy touched in anticipation. His claws moved to her pussy as he played with her birthing tunnel as well as her clit, especially her clit.

“Oh Wolfy yes, please keep going, you make me feel so good.~~~~” She moaned happily. He then pulled on her tail.

“What was that bunny!” he hisses as he tug on her tail but not too hard to hurt her.

“P-Please Wolfy, I want more pleasure, I’ll be a good girl.~~~”

“Good girl or best girl?” He mused as he slapped her ass a few more times.

“Best girl!~~~” he smirked as he got up and shoveled his third leg up her tight ass, as she felt like she was going to break from the girth of such a monster. She hollered in painful pleasure while her husband fucked her silly. His balls slapped against her ass cheeks as he leaned towards her, her ripped back muscles against his, he then grabbed her ears with a smile. He pulled back until only his head was inside of her ass, he SHOVED it back in her cum filled belly like a water bed moving uncontrollably. Pink moaned, at the mercy of her hot sexy husband. He grabs her tits as he brings them towards him, latching onto her nipples as he starts to drink her rich milk.

“Yes Wolfy, drink my milk, it's all for you honey.~~~~” She purred in bliss. He gulped down as much as he could, her rich milk which she changed from strawberry to chocolate milk. He moved back a bit as he started to pull out of her, her tail tried to keep him in but he was in control for now. With a sound of a loud pop his cock was free.

Pink felt empty again as she whined like a fussy child. “Wolfy I can't handle this teasing, please stop.~~~” he got infront of her his fat furry nuts inches from her face, his cock hovering over her head, she immitelty coil her long bunny ears around his rod to jerk him off with them as she sniff his balls, the musk of her husband drove her mad with lust in her mind. Seventy-four hummed in delight while enjoying the special treatment his sexy amazon wife gave him, both cock and balls.

“You know how much I love when you suck my furry nuts, Natasha, Suck on them like you're sucking a watermelon through a straw.~~~” Eager like a child, Pink took his ball down her mouth and sucked them like jawbreakers. He moaned in bliss as her ears jerked off his cock faster, as she grabbed onto his butt to get as much of his jizz factories into her mouth. She imagined him, his sperm fertilizing her eggs ready to be fertilized with beautiful cubs. Oh she wanted so many, her Homb filled with cum leak into her womb as she felt his paws on her head, she know what was coming next. Eagerly she opened her mouth and was welcomed with his huge foreskin penis shoving down her throat. She gagged and choked on his cock, but she didn’t care she loved it as he loved her throat, the foreskin rubbing against her throat easily letting him slide back and forth in and out of her like oil. She looks up at him as he looks down at her.

“You want to touch me Natasha?~” he purred as he shoved his cock balls deep in her. She nodded with a gag moan. “You know my G-spot, go for it.~” he smiled. Pink eagerly pleased his g-spot with her tail while she kept sucking him. Feeling his next climax coming he pulled out until his cockhead was barly in her mouth as a jet of cum shot in her mouth the thickness was that of hot wax as he shove it back in, catching her off guard. “We’re gonna be busy for a good while~~~~”

(Daniel POV)

After a nice walk and getting adjusted to my cyber legs, I return back to my room. I was tackled by Sugar.

“WE MISS YOU!”

“I was only gone for fifteen minutes.” I chuckled. She said nothing and carried me bridal style to the bed, Purple was naked with the covers over her body.

“Well well, you miss me and Sugar play time.”

“Playtime?” I asked.

“Me and Sugar were making out, since we couldn't find our human, we fuck each other.”

“Aw, shame.” I chuckled softly. “Sorry.” They said nothing and sat me down, as they went back to making out infront of me. I didn't argue about this one bit and watched. Their tongues dance around each other as they rub their bodies against each other, their hands grabbing every millimeter of each other. This is hot. And with two thick muscular girls. They then stopped as they kept looking at each other.

“Clothes off, NOW.” the two demanded not taking a second to take their eyes off each other. I complied and removed the clothing I had on me and tossed it aside. They then crawled on their hands and feet towards me.

“So human, tell us, which one do you want?~” Sugar purred in my ear. “Do you want me?”

“Or me?~” Purple purred in my other ear. “Which one do you want to take that human cock of yours, which one do you want to scream your name first as the other take those heavy nuts of yours in them?~ Their fingers trace along my skin. Sugar tongue thirty one centimeters long popped out of her mouth.

“Where do you hide that?” I asked with a raised brow as my pants leg got tighter.

“I have my secretes.~~” She cooed. “So, who do you wanna fuck?~~”

“I…don't know. I love you both and dont wanna choose one over the other.” I confessed. Sugar then looks at Purple, who wink at her.

“Now I get to tastle ever FUCKING cell of you.” Her pupils form hearts. she forced my shirt off of me and started to lick my chest, rubbing her claws against my body.

“My Gold, my Hoard, My creamy creamy gold.” she said drunk on lust as she just licked me all over, playing with my hair. I shuddered with a few moans of pleasure. Purple removed my pants as she grab my scrotum, fondling and licking my nuts, sucking on them as well as making the *Pop* sound when she removes her lips from them.

“Ahhhhhhhhh.~~” I groaned with the feeling and sensation, my dick pulsing to life. Purple went cross eyed by looking at it, Sugar saw this as she smiled.

“Human meat poles need some cleaning.” she said in glee as she went down and licked it slowly, her tongue coiling around it making sure to sniff it deeply, as she rubbed my foreskin against her nose. “MMMM, I can never get enough of your rod, Master.~~~~”

Purple leaned forward. “Don't hog it Sugar, share.~~” I looked down as they took turns licking it and kissing it, then Prussian kissing each other.

“Hmmm his musk and your scent is driving me up a wall.~” Purple purred as she went to my balls and opened her mouth, slowly pushing my balls in her mouth, my cantaloupe nuts were warm in her mouth as she closed her mouth and began to suck on them like a lollipop. Sugar took my cock down her mouth and bobbed her head. Her sharp teeth brushing against my cock somehow turned me on more. I thrust her head down while humping upwards. She gagged a bit as her tail rubbed up against my face, as she put her legs on the side of my head as she sat on my face.

“Damn ladies, you’re driving me nuts.~~” I groaned while clenching the bedsheets. Sugar only forced her pussy lips against my face as Purple gently grabbed my balls with her furry paws. My instincts to pleasure them ignited, my hands grabbed Sugar scaly pink ass as I ate her out. She hissed in pleasure as her tail jerked me off.

“Come on Donny, give your dragon her gold.~” damn why do these girls have to be so fucking sexy? Purple lean down and gently licked my balls, sucking on them slowly with loud *Pops* echoing when she pulled her lips off of them. My erection throbbed as my hips jolted a bit from the level of ecstasy. They both smirked at this as their tongues coiled around my rod, slowly jerking it with their tongues.

“Shit…ladies…I gonna…gonna…~” I gave a loud gsp before hiding with my back arching. My erection released a thick load onto the faces of the pair. It was the biggest load I shot, it looked like five liters (1.32 gallons) of it on their faces. I pant heavily as my body went numb. The two looked at each other, as they started to lick the cum off of each other's faces. The sounds of their gulps only turned me on more, veins bulging as my balls went into overdrive to produce more as Sugar put it “human milk”. Yeeah I’m in for long sex session…wish me luck.

Author's Note

NOT DEAD FOLKS!

Im so sorry that my work was delayed so long. I have good reasons.

My final semester for college was driving me back and I needed all the time I can get to pass with flying colors. Happy to say I did. Yes, I graduated. :)

BUT, this doesnt mean im free 24/7. I have a bigger job now and im working more than ever. I have a life outside of my laptop. just know my love for MLP is not dead. Im still dedicated to tthis story, but it will be more longer than normal till chapters come out. Im sorry, but thats life.

I will try to keep up with my work on this nd others when I can, but dont expect quick updates. For now, stay strong and live on. See you all later!

Chapter 22: Struggles and connections

Well, i’ll point out now, Im fucking sore. Those two have no limits when it comes to the bed whatsoever. So sore I was limping a bit. I made my way to three kitchens to grab something to eat before opening the fridge. I heard footsteps before turning to see Seventy four. The wolf looked like he was broken, Leo was helping him walk as his body limped over to us with her help.

“She should have been more careful, she knows how your muscles are.” Leo said as the wolf just rolled his eyes.

“Yeah I know, Leo, I’m sorry for draining all of your power to make me..live through that.” he shivered.

I grabbed some milk before shutting the door. “Wife gave you a sore third leg too bud?” his tail flick from side to side when I said ‘bud’ before he looked at me.

“Not just my third leg, my body, Gods, having a wife that weighs a Catic ton is not fun when you are bottom.” He said with a painful groan

I chuckled a bit. “Well, look at it this way, death by snu snu isn't a bad way to go by your hot wife.”

“And if she is a necromancer you're in for a ride.” he chuckled. Leo put him down in a chair, he hissed in pain as his arms moved, they where stiff, even his fingers. “C-can’t close them.” he said angery to himself, he then gave a sadden look at Leo.

“Le-” she pushed her fingers against his lips.

“If I must play mother than I must, I don’t want you to hurt yourself..anymore.” she said with a charming smirk before she went to go get him some food.

A little bit later she came back with..meat, my mouth watered at the sight of it, I haven’t had meat since I got on this planet, while my enhanced biology helped me with getting more nutrients from food from my time on Earth, my body ached for some form of meat.

We ate which was heaven by the way. Seventy-four and I chatted. “So bud, due to the time we spent here, you think the heat season will be over?”

“I would say we should wait a few days since everyone isn’t the same, some might have a late turn off switch.” he said as he tried to move his fingers but had no luck.

I wiped my mouth with my napkin. “Need my help fixing your hand?”

“Not a bone thing, it’s a muscle thing.” he said as I just realized something.

“You're biomechanical, why leave such a flaw in you?” I asked curiously. “With all the tech and magic you have you can easily update and upgrade yourself.”

He paused and looked at his fingers before looking back at me. “Well…when I had to be upgraded…my mother did it for me. She wasn't as gifted as others but she poured her heart and soul into it.” He smiled a bit. “Despite all the flaws I have, I treasure what she did for me. It's why I never want to be ‘fixed’ at all despite the hard things that go on.”

…Wow. I honestly felt respect and warmth from that. I gave a small smile. “...I can respect that bud. If my mother did that for me, I too wouldn't change.”

“Well I won’t mind being upgraded but leave what i have still in me even though it’s a flaw.” he chuckled. “Besides, it is hard to carry two seed makers that are as big as watermelons.” He laughed lightly.

I chuckled. “Well, leas you won't worry about Pink snu snuing you.”

“True, that reminds me, how Purple doing? Did you give her a good time last night?”

“Well, from the soreness from her and sugar sharing with me, it was a workout. You're not the only sore guy here.” he only smiled.

“That reminds me, where are the dragon eggs and his sister?”

I arced a bow. “Dragon eggs?”

“His balls are twice the size of mine, so I call him dragon eggs.” he smiled lightly.

“Oh you mean Spike and Bab.” I chuckled. “I think they’re in their shared bedroom.” he nodded before he changed the subject.

“How’s Sugar doing?” I felt Sugar come out of my arm and in her cute dragon form walked over to him with a bright smile on her face.

I sighed with a smile. “Same old crazy ass horny dragoness.”

“Oh? Just a dragoness?” he smiled as he looked at Sugar. She giggled and licked my cheek.

“You didn’t change for him Sugar, I thought you like him very much.” Leo smirked as she got us more food.

“Change?” i blinked

“Elementals don’t have a ‘true’ form, so they can take on whatever form the user likes.” What I saw next was that Sugar turned into a tiny lamia with the same upper body as she blew a kiss to me as her snake lower half played with my fingers.

“Wow…” I wasn't expecting her or her kind to do this kind of shape shifting ability. “Quit a useful ability with stealth.”

“Well I still have my elemental color” she rolls her eyes as she changes back to her cute dragon form. “I know how much you like Lamias.~~” she winked at me.

My face planted on my desk. “How much longer does this have to be for you all to invade my head?” She just laughed as I looked at Seventy-four as he only looked at me with a tooth smiling grinned. “Why do I even try?”

“Well you need to build walls around your soul Daniel.” The wolf said as Leo was giving him some water.

“Well if you can show me that it would be appreciated.”

“I will Daniel, besides seeing all of that lewd stuff in your head is worrying.” he said sarcastically.

My face flushed red. “What's that supposed to mean?”

“If you are that horny, I would take you to the Realm of Pekhot.” he said laughing with a mix of humor and pain.

I scratched my head. “The Pekho now?”

“Realm of Pokhot is a realm where you can go for love and lust. Quite fun if you are into that thing.”

“So in short, it's a Realm focused on sex.” I deducted. I only felt Sugar rubbing her face against my hand as she smiled evilly at me. “Don't even think about dragging me there missy.” her ears flopped to her side as she huffed a bit of fire in the air in anger. “So bud, we will need to be prepared when we leave this place. Don't know what kind of damage the mares left behind.”

“How good are you shooting?” he asked as he glared at my revolver on my hip.

“Sugar if you would.” My dragon grabbed a fork before tossing it up in the air. I pulled my revolver out before firing it a few times. A second later, the jag parts on the fork tinkered onto the table as the fork jagless fell as well.

“Marksman skills still must be really good with all of those bio upgrades your people have.” He smirked. My wrist felt a sharp pain from the recoil of the shots, I fired heavy guns before but that was..painful.

“Still need to get used to the recoil.” I mentioned while rubbing my wrist. He only smiled as he looked at Sugar then back at me.

“Come on, let's see what you can do with your Fire Elemental.” he said as Leo carried him to the doorway.

I got up with Sugar in my arms. “Sugar for the love of mercy for this, focus on what's more important than my dick.”

“If it’s combat then I'm hundred percent focused but outside of it, you are mine.~” I shook my head before following Seventy-four. He was placed on a chair as we entered an empty room.

“Alright now let's see what you can do, think of anything you want to do with your power.”

I hummed a bit. “Sugar, form me a fire sword.” she nodded as my palms felt the heat from a sword that formed in my hand, the flames were that of red, so a cooler fire. It did have weight to it as a bit of smoke came off of the blade and hilt, my hands burned from the heat though. The sound of fire cracking could be heard.

I chuckled a bit while spinning the blade in hand while turning to the wolf. “How’s that?”

“Not bad, how you're palms? I don’t want you to hurt yourself too much.” he chuckled as he started to get his movement back as he started to move his limbs slowly.

I looked at my palm. I can see a small scorch on it but it's not really painful. “I think I'm getting used to Sugas power a bit.”

“Good, now you can take power from any form of heat or fire.” he smiled at me as I thought for a second as the air around me got cold, feeling Sugar grow in power slightly as I shivered.

“So I can basically absorb fire?” I asked.

“Or any type of heat but fire is much better for Sugar.”

“How much be-YIPE!” I yelped as I coveted my crotch. “For fucks sake Sugar!”

“What did she do this time?” Leo rolled her eyes as she walked over to me.

“What, you think she's trying to go to town on my-ah! u My cotch!” I stated. Leo went to get something as she rushed out of the room before she rushed back in with a bag of ice.

“Oh no p-COLD!” I yelled while thrashing. “Leo take it off!” I felt Sugar rush out of that area as she jumped off of my body and landed on the floor. Leo quickly took the bag of ice off as she jumped on Sugar and shoved the bag of ice in her mouth.

“You're weakness you stupid horny fire demon!” Leo yelled at her as me and Seventy-four looked at each other then back at the two, taking this as a good time to get out of here, we both quickly got out of their, he was limping a bit as he hopped out of the room, shutting the door behind him.

“...Sorry about that.” He said with his tail between his legs.

“Don’t worry about it bud.” I assured with a smile. “There is something we cannot control.”

“Thanks and surprise you don’t put ice down there more often.” He smirked lightly.

“Why would I do that?” I asked with an arched brow.

“It helps produce more sperm.” he said in an honest voice.

I blinked before rubbing my head. “Uh, dude where I come from that method is just a ruse.”

“Really? Hm, anyways I need to go to the wife, she is bed ridden.” he said as I look at him strangely.

“Bed ridden?” I asked curiously.

“I asked if she wanted cubs…I have NEVER seen her so..vicious before.” he shivered. “I put wayyyy too much into her and now her stomach is bloated in size.” He gulped loudly.

I sachet my cheek. “Don't you think you two should I ont know, lay off sex?” he looked at me like I was insane.

“...Why would you say such a thing?” he asked gobsmacked.

I shrugged. “I know you love her and all, but isnt 24/7 sex a litle much?” He paused for a second.

“I see your point, but she is part bunny, and well our souls are connected almost like one with all of the mating we do.” he said as he leaned against the wall. “It also doesn't help that I make 33 liters (8.71 gal) of the seed per hour.”

I gaped at this. “You produce that much an hour?”

“Yea…my balls tend to ach after three days of no release.”

“Can you control that or something with your upgrades?”

“Well i’m still going to produce the stuff, besides holding it back is well not a good thing, it will drive you nuts no pun intended.”

I rubbed my neck. “Jesus, able to produce that much. Men back home would kill to be in your position.”

“Well I gave you hyperspermia, so you produce four liters of the stuff per day.” I then changed the subject since this was a bit embarrassing for me to think about.

“What do you guys even do with all the young ones she pops out?”

“Take care of them of course, it's just I'm scared of being a father.” he said as he looked away from me, his tail between his legs.

I blinked and keeled over to him. “Why would you be a bad father?” he looked up at me as tears started to form.

“It’s that fucking sperm donor, that thing was an awful ‘father’ if you could ever call that thing that. Fucker almost killed me too when I was a few months old and in school. I..I just don’t want to be like that thing.” The fear in his voice was thick as tears formed in his eyes.

I frowned before I pulled him into a warm hug. “You’re nothing like him, bud. I can believe you’ll be a great father. You’re sweet, kind, protective and have a heart of gold.”

“..I haven’t heard those words in centuries.” he cried into my chest as I rubbed the back of his head. After a few minutes of hugging he let me hug and smiled at him. “Thank you Daniel..I needed that.”

I smiled warmly and ruffled his head a bit. “You need to have more belief in your heart and kindness. I know your kids will look up to you as a real father.” his tail coiled around my leg as he smiled at me only brighter this time.

“Thank you, Daniel, if you need anything just ask and I will build it for you.”

I chuckled. “You’re too generous, bud.” I patted his head. “Now, should we pack up and leave?”

“Yes but go check up on your wife.” he smiled as he let go of my leg and rushed down the hall. I smiled at him before I went to find Purple. After a few turns I did find her. She was sitting down on the floor with Pip next to her, she was reading a book to him.

“And the little elf lives happily. The end.” She cooed, closing the book.

“Thank you for reading that to me, Miss purple.” Pip smiled brightly.

“Oh it’s ok Pip, I can try to get Daniel to adopt you and I can be your mommy.” she said quietly as she boopped his nose playfully. I couldn’t help but blush a bit by adopting the young colt. I mean yea, he's a good kid, i'm just trying to process the responsibility as a parent since I got babies on the way. She turned to me as my shoes didn’t make any noise, she smelled me. She gave me a toothy smirk as her tail formed a heart.

‘You did that on purpose.’ I thought as I blush harder. I sighed and approached the pair. “Hey Purple.”

“Hi Donny.” she chirped as she standed up.

“How's Pip doing?” She looked down at the little guy and smiled.

“Pip is doing well, are you ready to leave soon?”

“Yep, what about you?” she rolled her eyes.

“With you Daniel, I’m always ready for adventures.” She leaned down and kissed me on my forehead. I smiled and kissed her on the lips before I let go. Pip only gaged at us, which made the two of us chuckle.

After a bit of preparation we all came to the room where we entered, I frowned when I felt my legs. I was going to have a serious talk with twilight, just hope Purple gets to her first.

Me, Purple, Pip, Spike, Barb, Flix and Seventy four were checking up if we got everything.

“You alright Daniel? Spike asked as he saw me. I nodded with a smile.

“That reminds me, seventy-four thanks for the shoes for me and my sister” the wolf looked back at Spike and put his hand on the dragon's shoulder.

“Anytime, you are a cool dragon Spike, if you need anything from building to just to chat come to my pack we will help you and your sister in any way we can.” He smirked. Spike smiled at the fact that not many people would say such a thing to the two dragons.

I smiled at that as we went thru the portal we came out on the other side and the room was a mess broken walls and support beams, I pulled out my sword just in case, as we made our way throw out the bunker it, the place was just like a tornado went thru it, as we exit the bunker we where in the everfree forest the sound of distended noises from the local wildlife was heard. Looking back Pip was holding onto Purple leg tightly, her tail patting his head. Saying everything will be ok. As we made our way out of the forest we didn’t see any ponies. I felt so bad for the guys that we left behind, other than the ones that insulted my wife and punched me in the gut.

As we made our way out of the Everfree Forest we found ourselves a woodland cottage, Spike and Barb recognized it instantly.

“It’s Fluttershy cottage” Barb said in glee as they ran up to the house, we checked up on them as they waited for us. They then knocked on the door. Hearing noises from inside the door open and we saw…Rainbow Dash.

“Dash? Where Fluttershy?” Spike asked why she was here and not moving the weather.

“She doing her morning workout, jogging and dumbbells she almost done with the bells”

That does make sense since Pegasus are the most athletic of the pony subspecies, hell Rainbow Dash build reminds me of many women back home…damn I miss home.

Dash looks back into the house. “Hey Shy we got company, is it ok if they can come in?”

As we sat down in the living room, I recognized a flower and so did Purple.

“She kept the flower I gave her.” Seventy-Four said feeling touch as he put his paw on his chest.

Fluttershy came into the living room wearing a black sweater and loose gray pants. Her hair was still wet from cleaning herself after the workout. I could tell she was a bit sore by the way she moved.

“So how are you ladies doing after the heat season?” I spoke up.

Dash waved a hand. “We’re okay now. Tell you this, it ain’t fun. When you’re in heat, your body is all hot and you’re in pain.”

“We need to pay Twilight a visit.” Purple said with a bit of anger in her voice.

I turned to her with a curious expression. “Why?” she only looked down at my legs as I imminently remember well. How could I forget?

“Just..try not to hurt her ok?” I said as my hand squeezed her paw gently.

“Well hurt is not the right word, more like an aggressive talk.” Purple said. As Fluttershy and Dash both looked at me.

I sighed. “Don't ask.” They looked at him with a confused look.

***********

We returned to Ponyville shortly after. The mares around town were helped rebuilding the damages that were left behind front he chaos in the heat season. Passing by the hospital, we saw many stallions bandaged and bruised, many even bandaged around the scrotum, others in wheelchaired others in..hover chairs. Purple had Pip on her shoulders as she dragged me by my hand to Twilight house. She was..very very upset. Oh man, I hope she doesnt kill her.

We got to the library before Purple gave Pip to me. “I’ll just need a few minutes.” She spoke sweetly before walking at the door.

(No POV)

Inside Purple was looking for Twilight, she walked over to one of Twilight's many chokeboards and slowly dug her claw against the board, causing an ear piercing sound that would send chills up any one spine.

Twilight came out with her ears covered. “What in the name of Celestia!?” Purple then stopped as she looked at Twilight.

“About damn time.” she snapped as she tapped her foot on the floor as she crossed her arms over her chest.

Twilight uncovered her ears. “Purple?”

The Catic hybrid approached before her. “What do you have to say for yourself?”

“I'm sorry?” Twilight asked with a raised brow as she looked at Purple confused.

“What you did to my husband.” Purple said as she crossed her arms over her chest.

She blinked. “Something happened to Daniel? Is he okay?”

“Twilight, I am VERY close to snapping your neck. Dark Realm I might just DELETE all of your memories.” she said with a raised voice.

Twilight backed up. “B-But I don't know what you mean at all.”

“You TOOK my husband LEGS!” She screamed as she stepped closer to Twilight, as her bust pushed Twilight against the wall.

“I…I did what?” She gapped. “I-I never meant to hurt anypony.” Purple having enough then pushes her bust towards Twilight, trapping her. She uses her telepathic powers to show Purple by Daniel side who was resting on the hospital bed from a few days ago. Twilight gaappeed in horor by the sight of the memories shown to her. “I…I….” Purple stepped back to let Twilight acts take effect on her, the Demi-corn was grabbing her head shaking it slowly not believing what she did.

“He already stuffers from shell shocked, you just made it worse.” she hiss in anger. “His Light and Dark ones have been helping him in that regard, since he hasn’t had anything in months!” She paused. “He screamed while he was unconscious. Freaked out Pip a lot. It is taking ALL of my control not to just kill you right now.”

She looked up at the Catic hybrid. “I…I never wanted to hurt anypony, let alone Daniel of all ponies.” Purple just glared at her with pure disgust in her eyes.

“I should have my sister freeze your legs and shatter them with a sledge hammer.”

Twilight paled and backed up to the wall. “No, please! I'm sorry! I really am Purple!”

“BULL FUCKING SHIT YOU PEACE OF SHIT! THIS IS MY FUCKING HUSBAND, OUR SOULS CONNECTED, HOW THE FUCK DO YOU THINK I FEEL!!!!!!” Purple snapped at Twilight. Twilight shrunk when she raised her voice at her. Her heart raced and fear gripped her lungs, making it hard to breathe.

“YOU KNOW NOTHING OF WHAT I CAN DO MORTAL!!!!” Purple furred changed as half was dark gray and veins became black and more noticeable, her selera became maroon with the iris black, her pulpibecame that of her selera. The other half was Ultra Pure White and veins become cyber yellow and more noticeable, her selera becomes cyber yellow with the iris an Ultra Pure White the sclera color, her pulpibecame that of her selera. The eyes of the Catic were both horrifying and hypnotizing to Twilight. She could not look away even if she wanted to.

“P…Please…I'm sorry…” She whimpered while clutching her head tightly. Purple, no it wasn’t just her now, this being was giving off such power that it forced Twilight to just stay still in fear.

“YOU ARE NOT!” The voice dig into her mind like nails on a chalkboard, her eyes widen as far as they Ponynly possible. Her body trembled, her very soul felt like she was being attacked, assaulted and pounded into nothing.

“LEAVE!” When she felt the opportunity, Twilight bolted out of the library.

(Daniel POV)

I was currently showing Pip a magic trick my grandfather showed me. “Okay now you-” Twilight suddenly burst through the door, running while crying. “Twilight!?” I got up with a blink. I saw Purple come out of the house with a smile on her face. “Purple what did you do to her?”

“Just a chat.” she said as she fell on the ground face-well chest first. “uhhhg, my body hurts.”

“A chat? She ran off crying her eyes out.” I clarified. “WHAT did you do?”

“I told her to leave me sight.”

I feel like she's only telling me what she wants to say but hiding the rest. “Purple…I'm asking you one last time. What did you do?” I asked calmly.

“I said ‘you know nothing of what I can do mortal and shouted to her to leave.’”

I crossed my arms. “So you threatened her.”

“Well, one of the three of us.” she said as she got up from the dirt road. “My Dark and Light one took over my body.” she said, grabbing her head in pain. …I said nothing before I picked up Pip and walked off. “Daniel, where are you going?”

“Anywhere but near you.” I answered simply. I stopped and grabbed my chest as a pain hit me..I forgot we were soul bound, whatever she felt I felt. “Darn….it's like my heart is being shredded.” I hissed out. “Solar, Cinder the hell is going on with my soul?!”

“It's your connection with Purple, any pain she feels, you feel.” She answered.

“Daniel?” Pip asked in worry.

I heaveed. “I’m…I'm fine. I’ll be okay buddy.” I assured him. “Then why didn’t I feel that when she was fighting that titan with she was only a skeleton?!” I hissed in pain.

“Your connection with her was still developing, until now.”

Fuck me. I breathed while trying to minimize the pain while glancing at Purple. She look like someone killed her dog..wait that would be slavery? More like someone killed her cub. Dammit Purple.

“Purple…how long does this pain last?” I managed to ask. She came over to me and hugged me gently, I felt the pain go away as she looked at me with a slight pain written on her face. I sighed deeply. “...You’re lucky I'm married to you, or I’d still be pissed…but you owe twilight an apology.”

“I will when she grows your legs back.” she said bluntly.

“There's no way she can do that, she's not a goddess or does miracles.” I felt Purple telepathic powers rise me up a bit which cause me to eeped.

“You want a piggyback ride back to Fluttershy place?”

“Purple I can walk.” she gently put me down as we walked back to Fluttershy place. We made our way back to Fluttershy place, I could still feel Purple, she was saddened by my look, she only wanted to protect me, and for what Seventy-four told me about Catic women she would have done far worse. As we made our way out of town, The ponies finally came out of their houses…Heat season must have messed them up badly.

We returned back to Fluttershy’s home and saw Seventy four chatting with Fluttershy. She was scratching his ears and head as well as he was purring and kicking his leg a bit. His eyes rolled in the back of his head as Leo was helping Fluttershy feed her pets.

We came in as I chuckled. “Enjoying yourself bud?” The Wolf jumped up at the sound of my voice as he looked at me blushing so much I could see green under his blonde fur. “How do you think Pink is doing?”

“She is..well just can’t get out of bed, my METALS are taking care of her. She keeps begging me to come back for more bedtime.” he gulped loudly.

“Oh, is she in heat?” Fluttershy asked him.

“Catics don’t get heat Miss Shy, we can have cubs anytime of the year..but she is a bunny and i’m sure how…good they are at multiplying.”

“Oh, yes I can understand that. Rabbits do not mess around when they need to breed.” The maree nodded. Fluttershy then looked at me with a soft smile. Which made my heart melt. As we sat down, we had some tea. Which Leo made for Fluttershy.

The company was very relaxing, and I can see Seventy-Four was really enjoying himself as well. I'm happy for him. As crazy as the Catics can get, he still has a good heart, for a cyborg that is. He looked at me with a smile.

“That reminds me…how Sugar?” He asked as he drank some tea as Fluttershy was petting his thick fur.

“Shs been okay, a bit quiet lately.” he hummed to himself as I felt Purple tail coil around my arm as she sat Pip next to her. Her face was that of sadness. Guess she's starting to regret having to yell at twilight. Seeing this Seventy-four change the subjects.

“So..Daniel do you like flying?” He asked as he gently got up.

“Well…somewhat. I did fly an old Great War supersonic jet for fun ones, but I always wanted to fly an F-46 Saucer though.” Damn I missed those flying Saucer.

Seventy-four got up and walked out with me. “How many points do you have?” He asked me.

I turned to him with an arched brow. “Points?”

“Like how you upgrade your Realm, how many do you have now?” He asked with a kind tone.

“Not sure, we are locked up for days in your realm.” He said nothing and came up to me as he tapped my right arm as I saw a..HUD come up in front of me. “Whoa.” I blinked as I wasn't expecting this. Maybee an addition from my last upgrade.

“Do you see anything you like?” He asked as I went through the system, huh there was some cool stuff in here, then one coughed my eye. It cost five points, I pressed the point thing with my finger as I felt a surge of energy rush into me as my vision became white, a second past as my vision came back before I said anything.

“What the heck just happened?” I said in shock as I felt chills run up my body.

“That was an upgraded Daniel, us Catics do it all the time.” he mused.

“Well this is gonna take some time to get used to.” I replied. “How do I turn it off?”

“You don’t, by putting yourself more at risk the more points you get. Which reminds me, Can Purple punch you?”

I was taken back. “What??”

“Well I want to see if something is working, and from what I see it is.”

“What the heck are you talking about? What is working?”

“Your E-skeleton, you have a mix of 50 points. It will keep you safe.”

…okay, I know Seventy four and the sisters are gifted with technology and such but…what!? “Okay, no, I'm not letting my own wife attack me just for a ‘Test’.” Purple smiled as she slapped Seventy-four on the back of the head as his E-barrier flared up and stopped it.

“Ha.” he chuckled. She then punched him HARD, sending him flying. I heard a loud crash. “...Ow, I deserve that.”

I saw from my HUD his E-Barriar flashed, breaking dramatically before climbing back up. “...I usually forge how insane you guys are.” Purple turned to me and smiled and kissed my head.

“You are my hubby, I will protect you from ANYTHING.~” she said with a wink. Suddenly Purple was grabbed by a light blue aura and yanked out of the door with a crash.

“What the!?” I got up and ran out, seeing a VERY pissed off Shining and Gleaming Armor staring down my wife. She turns to them with only an emotionless look. “What are you two doing here?”

“This has nothing to do with you Daniel.” Gleaming stated. I saw Pip and Fluttershy pop their heads out of the doorway as Seventy-four told them to stay inside as he shut the door and rushed out.

Shining Snapped. “What did you do to Twilight!?”

“I told her to leave.” Purple said bluntly.

“Bullshit!” He shouted. “She came to us crying her eyes out looking terrified!”

“WE TOLD HERE TO NOT HURT OUR WARD” Her body changed to that of what Solar and Cinder looked like. The anger from those words dig deep into my mind. Needless to say, Gleaming and Shinings anger turnd to absolute terror.

“Purple Enough!” I shouted at her. I was so fed up with her actions and ways of terrifying others for a mistake.

Purple looked at me as I looked into her eyes and..she wasn’t there. The eye contact broke from the siblings and they both ran. Purple’s fur went back to normal before she threw up on the ground.

“Crap! I hate it when they do that!” She hiss in anger. I shook my head and walked off. “Daniel? Where are you going?”

“Away from you. I can’t handle being with someone who spreads fear into others by a mistake.” she frowned at this and just..dropped down on the floor. Seventy-four looked at me and slowly walked up to me.

“Daniel..she wasn’t in control. She takes a back seat when..they take control.”

I snapped at him as he stopped. “Then why is she allowing them to do it!?”

“You think you can control a being that has absolute power?!” He snapped. “They can turn this world into dust if they wanted to! THEY are like you're angels and demons where you come from!” I paused..how does he know that?

“...how do you know about angels and demons? I never told you this.” he froze at this as he looked down. “....what did you do?”

“I..know more about you're kind than you think…we called you're kind Hu’s…we have..temples dedicated to you're kind.”

My eyes widened. “...you mean to tell me you KNEW what I was from day one??” He gulped at this as I saw the fear in his eyes.

“..We just didn’t want to..overwhelmed you…” I couldn’t believe this, they know from the get go what I was.

“...so was this all just a game to you and the sisters? Playing me like a fool?” he was now shaking like a leaf at this point.

“N-NO! Well..how would you react if we told you we worship your kind?” he said as he wasn’t even looking at me, but instead the floor.

“I would be shocked, but I would appreciate honesty!” I stated. “If you knew all this you should have told me! Honesty, trust! Those are my BIGGEST keys to trusting others! For God sake Seventy-four! I did nothing but give you, your wife and Purple my honesty and trust!”

“Daniel..we trust you with all of our lives, we just didn’t want to overwhelm you with information.”

“Overwhelm me!?” I forced a laugh out. “EEver since day onee being with you guys has beea fucking roller coaster of anger, crap and shit! You guys just do what makes you happy! Killing without a second thought! Getting into trouble when you promised you would behave!”

He then snapped. “THEY FUCKING DERSEVE IT! MY KIND MATE WE SHARE SOULS, THOSE FUCKERS SAID MY SOUL WAS LESS THEN SHIT! LESS THAN DIRT! DO YOU KNOW HOW IT THAT FEELS FOR MY SOUL?!”

“YOU KNOW WHAT!? I DO KNOW!” I bellowed. “BECAUSE FOR YEARS I LIVED ALONE! MY MOM DIED AND MY GRANDFAHER MURDERED! I WAS ALWAYS HARASSED AND PUSHED AROUND FEELING WEAK AND USELESS! I HAD NOTHING LEFT! I ALWAYS KEPT IT LOCKED DOWN, BUT I WAS DYING INSIDE!”

“AT LEAST YOU DIDN’T HAVE A ‘FATHER’ THAT BEAT YOU EVERYDAY UNTIL YOU CRIED IN YOUR ROOM, SAYING YOU WERE USELESS, NOT ‘MAN ENOUGH’ ALWAYS PISSED OFF AT YOU FOR TAKING TOO LONG WHEN YOU WHERE A CUB! ALMOST KILLING YOU BEFORE YOU REACH ADULTHOOD. GODS! I WISH THAT FUCKER DID KILL ME!”

I heaved angrily while tears were fighting to come out. “...at least your dad didn’t RAPE you when you were 12.”

His anger instantly dropped. “12?! Daniel! I know my ‘father’ was a dick head but yours..holy shit…y..you too.”

I grit my teeth before pointing at the scar on my cheek. “THIS…this is what he gave me after he raped me. A mark that will always remember what a vile man he was…I lived with this mark for my life.”

He rolled up his robe sleeves as I saw his fur but they had burned marks on them as well as he showed me his neck. “He almost snapped my neck when I was young and turned my arms.”

I scoffed. “Don't even try to compare how your life is with mine. You have no idea how life can be, even if you lived in my world.”

“...at least it isn’t Deorum, try having landmass with creatures that shoot anti-matter at you, they want to steal your soul and use it for food..the Razors and Abominations…”

It was an ongoing back and forth between us. It was pissing me off. “....being with you guys was a mistake. I'm done.” I walked off. “Stay away from me from now on.” my body heat was getting so hot that I NEEDED to let something out.

*************

Seventy four watched Daniel leave while his wolf ears drooped back. He said nothing as his mind raced in his head.

“...Fuck. I guess I am a failure..can’t keep the only Hus I know safe…And I’m going to be a father” his mind races back to painful memories of a field.

“NO SON OF MINE IS A QUICKER!”

“S-STOP IT HURTS!” He grabbed his head as I walked away into a quiet place and just fell on the floor.

“Mom..Grandma, I’m so..sorry. I guess I am a burden after all…” He formed a fist and looked at it.

“YOU'RE TOO SLOW! YOU NEED TO GO FASTER!”

“YOU'RE NO SON OF MINE!”

“YOU ARE WEAK FOR NOT WORKING OUT!”

Seventy four whimpered as he curled up into a ball. He needed Pink, but with her gone, he felt so alone. “...I'm sorry…” He cried silently while his pain grew.

He felt a gentle tug on his robe. He looked up seeing Pipsqueak. “Are you okay?” seeing the tears from his eyes the wolf sniffed.

“..No Pip I’m not, it's just, I’m sorry.” He said as he felt Ljubica and Amelia hug him from his mind. “Pip i’m not a good guy…”

He felt a hand on his paw. He looked up to Pip holding it. “You’re not. You’re just scared, confused.” the wolf eyes begin to tear up again.

“I’m a failure Pip, I’m nothing but a failure, I tried to kind my emotions inside so they can never come out. I..”

“Holding your emotions in isn't good.” He saw Fluttershy approaching this time. “If you do, it will only hurt you more.” She kneeled to him. “Crying and letting it out is perfectly healthy. Don't ever hold it in.”

“You two are too kind…it creeps me out..no offense.”

“None taken. It's a part of my Element of Harmony afterall.” She smiled as she pulled him into a hug, Pip joining. “Now, just cry. I’ll be right here.” so he did 367 years of built in emotions flooded out of him as he cried. Fluttershy rocked him slowly while stroking his head. “Shhhhhh, it's ok. Shhhhhh, just let it out.”

“I..I miss my mommy and grandma so much, I just want my family back…I want to be a good..dad..I want to be a good dad.” Fluttershy frowned before she started to hum a gentle soft tune to his ear, her favorite lullaby her mother sings to her. His crying got quieter as he slowly fell asleep in her arms, his tail coiling around her waist.

“That's it. No more crying. I'm here.” Pip heard footsteps as he saw Purple.

“I’m sorry we caused this..we should leave the country..like the others.”

Shy turned to her. “No, you need to stay.”

“...are you sure, I feel like we caused enough trouble as it is.”

“You’re all new to our society. And yes, you made terrible choices, but you can learn from them.” she gave a soft smile. “I know you, this cute wolf and your sister can be better. You just need to be more open hearted.

“..Thank you…It means a lot.” Purple said as she sat next to shy.. “...Yet Daniel hates me now.”

“He doesn’t hate you. He's just going through a lot, like Seventy-Four.” She stroked the cub's fur.

“..Iven.” Purple whispered.

Shy blinked. “Huh?”

“His name is Iven…you know how protective we are of our names…I think you heard it as a code of honor from me to you.”

She smiled. “Thank you.” She placed a hand on her shoulder. “Give Daniel some time, show him how much you care, and be a better wife to him.”

“Thank you Fluttershy.” she then chuckled. “Maybe you can be his second wife.”

The butterscotch mare's face instantly went red. “S-S-Second W-W-W-Wife???”

“Yes, I would allow it.” Purple said with a small smile. “And I think Iven would love that too. You are pure of heart to him.” she paused. “Seve-Iven always wanted to see the best in people, always wanted to make people happy but, well every town we been to before this one has been hostile to us.”

“Reason were hostile sometimes is that we are the only way to keep everypony safe. Sometimes your methods are not what we look for. I know you wish to do good, but it can lead down a bad path.” Purple nodded before she looked at Shy.

“Why don’t you write books or teach? You're really good at this.”

“Oh, I'm not much of a novelist.” She smiled bashfully. “Besides, I'm more comfortable working with my animal friends.” Purple eyes narrow as she brings up the animal part but lets it slide. She knew she never meant to insult her.

“If possible, please don't say that ‘A’ Word around us.”

Shy blinked. “Why?”

“You remember when we went to Canterlot and we told you about our past?”

Shy gasped and remembered. “Oh…I'm sorry. I forgot.”

“It’s fine.” she then looked at Pip. “I’m sorry little one.”

“It's ok,” he smiled. “I know you’re good, you just need proper guidance.”

“Oh don’t say it like that or mommy has to tickle you.” she smiled and laughed. He giggled and hugged her, nuzzling in her chest.

“I love you to cute little Pip.” she giggled and pushed him deeper into her chest. She then looked at Fluttershy. “His name stayed between us three got it.” she said as she moved her eyes to Pipsqueak.

“We promise.” She assured Purple as Pip Nodded in agreement..

***

I was fuumming while walking alog the forest. I was still peeved over Seventy-four and the Catics. I wish this never happened. I punched a tree to my left in rage as it burst into flames, feeling the blood in my veins feel like they where going to burst from the heat emitting from my fist.

I was still so peeved he hid this from me. Was this all just a game to them?

“Daniel.” I felt Solar reach me.

“I'm not in the mood.” I stated.

“He only wanted to help you.” she said softly.

“Well he had a funny way of showing it.”

“...How would you feel if hundreds of millions Catic women wanted you?”

“Stop it Solar.” I growled.

“..fine.” she said sadly.

Her voice faded as I breathed in relief and sat.

I felt Sugar pop out of my skin as she stared down at me. “Daniel…” she said softly.

“...Wut?”

“..D-do you need anything.” she said as she got on her knees so she could get to eye level with him.

“No.” I replied simply. “I just want to be left alone.” she said nothing as she took a few steps back and sat back. I sighed while rubbing my forehead. “I wish I was back home.”

“Do you have any friends back home?” Sugar asked.

“No, but I had some fond memories there, my mother, grandfather and my home.”

“No friends from the military?” She asked.

“...Yea..A few…but I haven’t talked to them in years…A few Prussian friends as well as from the United States of Greater Austria…It’s just..I was discharged from the military from the shell shock I got from my..captivity.” I shivered, I couldn’t even sleep when I got back in the states but years of therapy helped me, but the memories are still there. I thought of grabbing my head. Sugar approached closer to me before she sat next to me. She gently and carefully put her arm around me and pulled me into a hug, she was very warmed…like a heated blanket.

I breathed as I Nestled into said warmth. “Thank you….”

“Anytime..Daniel, if you need anything I’m here..sorry if i’m a bit immature at times.” she said as she laughed awkwardly.

I chuckled a bit. “I know…but I appreciate everything you do for me.” She then kissed me on the forehead as she rocked me back and forth.

“You are my blazing human.” she said as she smiled at me. “Tell me Daniel, what is your favorite monster girl?”

I blinked. “Why ask?”

“You saw me change into a tiny Lamia a few hours ago.”

“Oh right, you have transsfration abilities.” She only smiled while waiting for my answer. I hummed in thought. “...how about a centaur?” She got up and changed into a Centaur, the lower body of a horse and her upper body was the same.

“How is this dear?” She asked as she swung her tail from side to side.

“Looks impressive.” I smiled. She then sits next to me as I brush my hand across her horse half, feeling the clean fur.

“Your hands are nice.”

“Thanks. Your fur feels soft and smooth.”

“You want to go for a ride, to ease your mind?” She asked as she turned to me and gently tried to push me on her back.

I chuckled. “I don't see why not.” I climbed on her back and eased down. She got up and gently clopped her way down the forest. It was peaceful as my mind was at ease. If only the Catics would have more peace of mind. I held on to Sugar, hugging her from the back as my arms reached around her stomach. She looked back at me with a smile.

“You like this Daniel?” She said calmly as she kept that wonderful smile.

“Yeah, it puts me at ease after what I put up with from Purple.”

“She loves you, she just has a weird way of showing it.” she chuckled awkwardly as she reach back with her arm and rubbed the top of my head gently.

I shook my head. “Weird way is putting it too lightly Sugar.” she winced at that as she looked away from my eyes.

“Sorry.” she said as she stopped walking and moved her hands away from my hair.

I sighed. “It's not you. I just didn't want to deal with something like this from her.” her eyes perked up as she smiled and leaned back..unnaturally as she hugged me. I couldn't help but hug her back. “I appreciate what you do for me Sugar.” she smiled at me and booped my nose playfully.

“I love you Daniel, but if you need anything just talk to me and I will listen.”

I chuckled. “I appreciate it.” Sugar tensed up a bit before looking outwards. “Sugar?”

“Somethings approaching.” I soon heard low growls before the bushes rustled. Emerging werewolf-like creatures made of wood.

“Great, at least I don’t have Pip with me.” I jump off of Sugar and pull out my sword and my Revolver, Sugar turns into her ‘normal’ form as she summons a hammer and a shield. The wolves howled and lunged at us from every angle. “GO!” Sugar jumped ve me and slammed her hammer into one as I slashed one in half. I fired my revolver at three while sugar bashed her shield against two. My wrist screamed in pain as the bullet left the chamber. ‘Fuck why can’t this have less recoil or a laser gun?!’ I screamed in my head as I fired again..as a beam of purple light shot out of the barrel. I blinked as I looked at it. “What the hell?” I wolf jumped at me as my E-barrier flared to life as it burned the creature to ash in an instant. ‘Right my shield can handle them..”

I then heard a loud growl from behind me as I saw a large wooden wolf. it paw slammed down on me, breaking my barrier, the air getting knocked out of me as I saw my HUD my E-exoskelling was at 23 out of 50. The largest wolf went for another punch before I felt Sugar grab me by the leg and drag me out.

“Stay alive!” She hissed as she was impaled by a wolf that jumped at us.

“What do you think I'm doing?” I grunted as I got back up. I fired my weird gun at the creature again, the heat of the laser burning up the wood as it rolled itself to put out the flames. I fired a few more times, in which the wolf was now burning like a campfire. The other ones saw me as the main threat as they started to gang up on me, my gun took each one easily but then there were over fourty this was a problem. Sugar kept them away with her melee abilities as I hit them with ranged.

When my back was turned, Something tackled me to the ground. It was one of those wooden wolves. I dropped my laser revolver during the fall. I felt it sink its jaws into my shoulder as I cried out in pain. Looking at my E-exoskeleton my numbers went from 27 to 21. Damn its bite force was impressive for being made of wood. I grit my teeth as it was shaking its head, tempting to rip off my flesh. “Get….off…me…you damn MUTT!” I pushed up and managed to shove the wolf off my shoulder. I then grab my gun and stomp on its head until it bursts into splitters.

Soon enough there were only four left. Seeing their pack dead the survivors growled and backed up before retreating into the forest. The adrenaline was pumping through my brain. The action..the actions I..I missed it.

Sugar and I breathed and looked at one another. We both gave soft chuckles, before it turned into laughter. “Woooooo, man it's been awhile since I got into something like that.” I spoke. Her smile only grew wide at that.

“Look at you, ready for action!” She picked me up and spun me around. “My human has fire in him!” She yelled in pure joy. “I KNOW you're the one!”

“Ok ok, easy firecracker.” I laughed. She put me down as she only laughed.

“This is so exciting! I need to write to my family about this next time I get to the Realm!” She said acting like a schoolgirl that just went out on her first date.

She is one crazy girl, but it fits her well if i'm honest. We then heard rustling nearby. I thought for a moment it was those wolves again, but coming out of the brush was Purple, Seventy four with Pipsqueak and Fluttershy. “Oh…hey guys.”

Purple was holding Seventy-four on her back, as she didn’t even look at me. The shy mare set a hand on her arms as Purple looked at her. “Go on and tell him.” She assured me.

“I’m sorry Daniel.” she said heart was broken as she looked down at her feet…well chest.

I didn't feel as angry with her as before but I was disappointed. I sighed. “...look, I know you mean well Purple, but you gotta control what you do, even if it's not in your control. Your light and dark one have a lot to think about what you’re causing.” she nodded as she looked back at Seventy-four as he was sleeping on her back. I came closer to them. “Is he okay?”

I felt something pulled me back, it wasn’t physically but spiritually, like my soul being ripped from my body. I then felt it hit back in my body as I gasped for air.

“Daniel?” Fluttershy said in a worried look.

“Be kind to him, mortal.” I felt a powerful voice hit my mind.

I felt paralyzed. I couldn’t move. I could barely breathe. “Wha…is this…?”

“You will NOT hurt any of my kind again, mortal.” I felt Cinder screaming in fear as something..took control of her. I felt her pain. I wanted to scream, but I couldn’t, it was like I was in one of those nightmares where you can't do anything to wake up, not even scream. And as soon as it started, it vanished. My body went back to normal as my mind cleared.

I panted heavily while clutching my head. Fluttershy ran up to me, holding me a bit in concern. “Are you okay Daniel?”

“I….I think so.” I breathed. “But…what…what was that?”

“I-i’m sorry Daniel..s-she took over me.” Cinder replied in pain and hurt.

“Who…took over?” I asked in thought.

“That was my mistress.”

“Your mistress?”

“Ruler of all Dark Ones. She's incredibly powerful. You can say she's the demon ruler of my Realm in your words.” Oh perfect now I have a demon lady ruler gunning for me.

“Come on Daniel, let me get you back to my cottage.” Fluttershy said as she carried me back to her place.

**********

As we entered she laid me on the couch and got me some water. “Thanks.” I replied as I chugged it down. Purple sat across from us with Seventy four still out sleeping. “You could have told me about this demon ruler lady Purple.”

“I said her name Once.” she said as I remembered when she said her name and it drove the two ponies insane…fuck.

I sighed while pinching my nose. “Why do you Catics cause trouble? It's like you guys are begging for it.”

“...We…are used to it, where we come from, if you aren’t in danger everyday, you tend to freak out.”

“I keep telling you guys, this isn't your country anymore. This is a new experience. You guys gotta learn that peace is a good thing.”

“..that’s the strange thing about it, peace as in true peace is just alien to us.” She said as Pip looked at me with a worried look.

“We know it's new to you.” Fluttershy assured her. “But while you stay, you’ll learn to love it.” She smiled. “Peace can release all that stress you carry. You all have seen what good it can do.”

“Our upgrades don’t allow us to get stress, miss Shy, but thank you.” Purple said as she drank some tea. She then leaned towards me and handed me my tea.

“Look, the bottom line is Purple, you guys are on thin ice for me.” I spoke. “You guys lied to me, kept secrets from me, and werent honest. In my book, honesty and trust is what I go by with people I care about.”

“We didn’t lie.” She glared at me. “We Catics don’t lie, we might have not told you the full truth but we NEVER lie…we aren’t Pondbush.” she shivered at the thought of the name.

“It doesn't matter if you lied or never told me the full truth, that's dishonesty in my book.” I clarified.

She only looked at her tea cup and frowned. I shook my head. “Look, I'm willing to patch things up, but from where you all stand in my point of view, you all have a lot to make up for if you want my trust and kindness again.” she gulped at this and nodded, Pip was just watching from the chair aside from me. We heard a soft moan from seventy four as he woke up and sat up. “Morning sunshine.” he grabbed his head as he looked around. He soon turned and saw me. “How are you feeling?” immediately his robes covered himself into a ball as he started to roll around.

I was not expecting this from him. “Uuuuuuh, what's he doing?” I was surprised.

“It’s his way of dealing with stuff, sometimes he just needs to be left alone or be with my sister.” she said as the ball just rolled around gently hitting stuff along the way with a few thuds. I was very confused by this. The ball was staying way out of my area as it just rolled around.

“How long does this go on for?” I asked.

“It depends, a few hours or days..depends on how sad he is.” she said as he gently tapped against her leg. He then moved away.

I sighed. “Look, I don't mean to act like a cruel person for what I said before. You guys just gotta understand we only want what is best for you.” she then glared at me for a second as her face relaxed.

“I’m sorry Daniel..it's just we heard that before, then they stabbed us in the back, literally and physically.”

I stood up before I walked to her and sat next to her. “I know the feeling of being stabbed in the back Purple. Believe me I went through it during my time in the war back home. Just when you meet people who you believe you can trust, they turn against you.” She wraps her large arm around me and pushes me into her chest.

“You're lucky you're super cute my Donny.” She smiled softly.

The look on her face made my heart melt a bit. “...you’re lucky I was taught forgiveness and second chances.”

“Well it's more like our fourth chance.” she said, rubbing the back of her head with her other arm.

“Just try to be a better person, okay? For me?”

“And for our cubs.'' She kissed my forehead gently. I chuckled softly before turning to the wolf still in a ball rolling around. When he rolled close by, I gently grabbed him and picked him up. The ball did nothing as I looked at it, the robes covered everything but the tail.

I set the ball on my lap. “Seventy-Four?” no reply. “...listen. From my outburst from before….im sorry.” The ball moved a little as I guess he was replying to me. “Look, I know you guys have been through a lot back in your country, and I know how tough it can be to trust others, find peace, and be happy. But please understand, I want what is best for you, your wife and mine.” I saw his tail coil around my arm.

I gently pat his tail. “I don't mean to hurt you, I'm only trying to help you understand. From what my people call it, it's tough love. While I don't agree with the things you do, I only be strict and angry with you guys because I care about you more than anything in this world.” the ball began to wiggle and fall on the floor. The ball then unwraps itself as he slowly stands up.

“Y-you really mean that?” He asked with a surprised voice.

I smiled a bit. “Yeah…while I was upset you did what I should have known, I know you did for a reason.” I leaned closer while gently setting a hand on his shoulder. “Listen, I know things are different now, but know this. Whatever I say, may it be tough, strict or anger, it's only because I want you guys to be better for the ponies of Equestria. And I know you will. So understand if I'm being hard on you, it's because I care so deeply for you.” he nods slowly at this.

“Well I guess this needs a celebration.” He then turns to Pip and fluttershy. “You guys want to get ice cream? I’ll pay.” Pip beamed excitedly and nodded. Flutters giggled with a nod as well.

I chuckled. “You really are something different Seventy-Four.” he turned to me with a small smile before I held my arms out to him. “Come here, I think you need a hug.” The wolf smiled and hugged me or well fell on me and hugged me tightly, I felt like my bones where going to break. But I didn't care, he needed this. I hugged him back while stroking his furry head. “You’re a good person Seventy-Four, always remember that.”

“Thanks..Fluttershy where is Spike and Barb?” Seventy-four asked.

“They left a while ago…after what happened with Twilight.” she replied. Purple head dropped at that as she dug her claws into her thighs.

“Guess we should be expecting Celestia or Luna to do this soon.” I spoke before gently holding her paw hand.

“I-I’m sorry Daniel, it's just I failed as a wife to protect you.” I saw tears coming out of her eyes as she began to whimper.

I gently cupped her cheek. “Purple, look at me.” she did so, her eyes bloodshot green. “Look, you made a bad mistake, yes, but you have to understand the consequences of your actions. Yes, it will be a part of your memories forever, but use them to teach you a lesson. Be a better woman. Every mistake you make will always teach you lessons to be better.” I brushed her tears with my thumb. “You didn't fail me. Just be in control, okay?”

“....Okay.” She sniffed. I smiled before leaning up and gently kissed her lips. She kissed me back. Pip gagged at me and Purple kissed each other. Well, it's been one hell of a day, but I can hope that the catics will learn from him and act better. Just hope it will be brighter for us.

Author's Note

NOT DEAD!!! Hey everyone. I wanna say sorry for waiting long for this chapter to be released. I been dealing with a few things. such as increase in hours, being home rather than school. yep, im fully graduated, no longer in school. sadly less time on my laptop in the day.

I also was fighting covid-19 for the first time. dont worry, im feeling much better now. stay healthy and keep distance out there.

now another thing to mention, my love for mlp isnt what it used to be when I was in highschool and through college. dont worry none, im still and always a brony by heart. just know I wont be into mlp like I used to be. I still appreciate all the love and support you all given me. MLP has helped me get though rough patches when I struggled.

Anyways, thank you all for tuning into the update of EHS. Just know the chapters will be coming slow and steady, but it will be done. See you all next update :)

chapter 23: Finally reaching common ground

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 1: Memories and Old Wounds

Chapter 1: Memories and Old Wounds

Loss is part of life for all humans. It’s something we have no control of. We have to accept it. Painful it can be, but we have to press onward and live through it. But it is important to remember the memories of those who we lost. Never to forget them, and they will always be a part of your life forever, within your heart, mind and soul.

My name is Daniel Tatsuo. I'm twenty three years old. I wear a white T-shirt with a black zip hoodie. The rest of my attire consists of red and black shoes, black fingerless gloves, and ripped jeans. On my left cheek there is a scar from long ago during my childhood. And finally around my neck was a golden pendant, a pendant that held within it a picture of me and someone I loved with all my heart, my mother.

She meant everything to me. She was my whole world, but she died from Cancer when I was ten. I became devastated and heartbroken by her death. How can I not? I was so young back then. Losing her at that age can really affect someone that young like that. When she passed, my grandfather Errick, took me in and I lived with him at his home. Among the past seven years, he taught me how to handle and use a sword, as well as martial arts. These lessons were given to me to learn to defend myself in the future.

Through those years, he was a father to me, but he then became ill. I got word my grandfather was injected with some kind of deadly poison, which is fatal to the human body. How he was injected with this poison, I do not know. There was no evidence to how it was injected. From the news, I knew he wasn't going to make it. Three weeks later, he passed as well, leaving me alone in this world. His death was hard to process within my mind. It was as painful when my mother passed.

I don't try to dwell on the past and cry about it all the time. I mean it is normal for humans like me to cry about the loss of my family from time to time, but like I said, I don't try to look behind me. I know for certain mom and Grandpa wouldn't want me to dwell about their deaths forever.

I didn't have any friends from my time living in my state home, Florida. I lived by myself after my grandfather's death. I wasn't the person you would call being social. I was pretty shy and don't do well talking to others most of the time...especially girls. I tend to do what I can to help despite being in my comfort zone. My Grandfather told me before he died to always help others in need. I'll never forget his words, and I'll never forget him and my Mother. I didn't know what to do in my life now, but everything would be changed forever.

*****

The warm summer breeze brushed among my face as I sat crisscrossed outside my grandfather's home. I tend to meditate from time to time to clear my head of any thoughts. My grandfather does it a lot, so I follow his advice when I feel down. Being the new owner of my old man’s house was not much of an issue.

I didn’t have any problems paying the taxes and so forth, because the payment was low, and the house electricity, water and so forth wasn’t used much when my Grandfather lived here.

My eyes looked among the clear blue skies as if I knew my mom and old man looked down on me from heaven. “...I miss you guys.” I whispered among the warm breezing air. “I only wish now, I hope I can do something for the both of you. Something you two would be proud of.” The wind picked up a bit and some of the cherry blossom leaves from the tree nearby rode with the wind and brushed my cheek. I couldn't help but feel a small smile form, as if they heard me. “Thank you…” I finally got up and headed inside my house.

I walked into the family room before looking at the family pictures near the fireplace. They each had me, mom and gramps, from my birth, to now. I grasped one of them and looked among the one with them while I was a baby in my mom’s arms. A warm smile formed while I brushed my hand among the image. Even in the sad times, I still have beautiful memories and reminders of my parents.

I walked into the living room and pulled out a sword from a drawer, gently holding it in my hands. The sword was sheathed in a black sheath, made out of strong leather with a metal compartment inside of it. While I had my mother's pendant as a final reminder of her, the sword was also the final reminder of my old man.

I gently grabbed the handle and slowly, inch by inch, pulled out the blade. Once it was fully removed from its sheath, I inspected its beauty. The blade was made out of some kind of unusual metal that is shrouded with mystery. It looked to be iron or steel, but it was far too strong to be that. I saw my old man break shit with this sword and it's tough as hell.

The blades design was unique. The bottom end had a blue enterpart. The blade narrowed a bit before expanding for the top part of it.

(The sword is dedicated to the design from the remastered Shadow of the Colossus for PS4)

This blade was his most prized possession. He acquired this sword from his late grandfather, to whom I don't know, but he told me he was a great warrior, with a pure heart of gold. This sword was given to me by him on my seventeenth birthday, a year before his passing, and told me it would bring me good luck.

I continued looking at the blade, seeing the reflection of my face on the metal. My reflection was then replaced with my grandfathers, and he was smiling at me. I smiled a little, knowing he and my mother were watching me from the heavens above.

I sheathed the sword and sling the sheath onto my back. I don't intend to carry it with me in public, because it's a weapon of course, but also its very unique sword and I didnt want to lose it. My grandfather once told me that many people worldwide had wanted his sword because of the metal, the design and how incredibly durable it is. He even told me someone was willing to give him tons of cash.

It was amazing how expensive this sword was, but it belonged to him, and he kept it because of how special it was to his family legacy, and I can feel it within me when I hold it. I will never trade this magnificent blade for anything, not even for all the money and power in the world.

I decided to sit down on the couch and watch some TV. I had nothing better to do, other than me training with the sword of my martial workouts. Nothing in my life was exciting. I missed the good old days with my grandfather. He would always take me on camping trips and teach me how to wield the sword. We would always see the scenery of the forest, hearing the sound of the birds. We even saw a bear cub wrestling with its sibling one time. I'll tell you, it looked so cute and funny even though bears could be dangerous sometimes. I'll never forget those times with my grandfather...

Besides the camping I did with my grandfather, my mom and I would always walk on the beach together with him on many occasions whenever we met him. Always looking at the blue ocean and admiring its beauty. Smiling at these memories, I decided to go to the beach for a calm walk. I haven’t visited the beaches in a few years, due to the training from my Grandfather, so it wouldn’t hurt to visit there again.

I got up from the couch, and decided to take some things to keep me busy. I packed up some food, water, my Iphone, my laptop computer, a few reading books, and decided to take my grandfather's sword with me. I'm bringing my laptop since I’ll be stopping by and looking up some videos and such for research on swordplay. While my grandfather was good, I still should take advice from others online to be better.

Packed up and ready to go, I left my home and headed off to the beach. I spent four hours calmly walking along the sidewalks and the streets, until I made it to the beach. I started walking down the path, admiring the beauty of the water, glittering the setting sun's light off the surface. I was happy that my mom and I decided to live here in Florida. Nothing in this world can ever compare the beauty of the ocean in this state, along with its white sandy beaches.

I continued walking around the beach again and again for a couple of hours, and before I knew it the Sun was setting near to the horizon of the ocean. I decided to stop for a while before I sat at a nearby wooden table. I took out my laptop and began looking up videos of swordplay. I usually follow these from real people, but it didn't hurt to see some from video games.

I didn't focus upon how much time passed, but I noticed that the sun setted a while ago and the moon was out. I always enjoyed the night sky, but it was a disappointment that not many stars were visible and the clouds were in the way. I gave a soft sigh of disappointment before I shut off my laptop. I was ready to had back home.

"Well, well, well, lookie who we have here…"

I stopped dead in my tracks and I looked up and was faced by three men around twenty and twenty-one. I glared at the men, knowing who they were. It was Tom, Chuck, and Will. They were students at my old school before I dropped out since I didn't have the money for tuition. These pricks have a tendency of trying to make my life a living hell. Besides not having friends, I was also bullied. One time, Tom went to the point where he calls my mother a whore for getting the virus, saying she got it from fucking peopl with STDs. that sent me over and I pulvrized the hell outta him. I'll never forgive them for what he said.

"What the fuck do you assholes want?" I replied calmly with venom dripping from my words. Something in my mind was telling me this is not gonna end well.

The three boys laughed, "Aww, look at that boys, little Danny misses us." Tom taunted. My rage boiled in my blood. Even with the poundings I give them, they do not take a hint. While I do find some satisfaction in beating them up, Grandfather told me to only use violence for necessary defense.

I calmly shut my laptop and plcd it back in my bag as I stood. "You three are a waste of my time. Now, beat it." I started walking away to head back home. I won't let them spoil my day.

Suddenly, I was hit in the head with a lot of force, causing me to fall down and drop my bag and sword. I was then hauled up to my knees, and was in an arm lock position, being held by Will.

Tom stepped in front of me, "You know that hurts my feelings Danny boy. Now, apologize." Tom said to me in a calm tone.

I replied by spitting in his face, refusing to apologize to the likes of him. “Suck a dick, asshole.”

Tom wiped my spit off of his face and growled, "Wanna play tough? Well, that's fine by me." He then started punching my gut with hard throws, almost causing me to cough out saliva. He then gave me a right hook in the face, leaving me with a huge bruise on my eye. He continued punching me in the face and gut a couple more times until he stopped.

I was breathing heavily, while blood was dripping from my nose and lips from the new open wounds. I will give this prick a little credit, he’s gotten stronger the last time we met.

Tom bent down again and asked, "Are you going to apologize now?"

"Bite me prick." I replied coldly.

Tom only shook his head and stood up, ready to give me another beating. I closed my eyes tightly and braced myself for another round.

Before he could, I heard Chuck saying, "Yo Tom! Have a look at this!"

I weakly turned and my eyes widened when I noticed he was holding my sword. Oh no...

Tom walked over to him and grabbed the blade, looking at it for the first few seconds, until he went wide eyed as well, “Well, ain't this a thing of beauty.” He grinned at me.

Goddammit...

"You know Danny boy, instead of getting an apology from you, I'll take this sword so we can call it even." He looked at the blade, while smiling at it, "I can make a lot of money out of this."

My eyes narrowed while my teeth bared. “You put down my grandfather's sword.”

“Oh? You mean this belongs to your old man?” He mocked. “Heh, well kudos to him for keeping it. This baby will make hundreds or even thousands.”

My throat released a growl. “You asked for it.” I threw my head back as hard as I could and hit Will in the face, making him yell in pain as he released me to grasp it with his hands. I lunged forward and quickly punched Chuck and Tom in the faces, making them stagger and fall to the ground in surprise. While I not only stunned them, I made Tom drop my sword as well.

I shook my hands to nullify the pain a bit before walking past them. “That was only a warning, asshole.” I picked up my blade and bag and walked off.

“BASTARD!” Tom’s voice roared. When I turned, I was met with his fist in the face. I stumbled back and held a yell of pain. I was hit in the gut as I hunched over. I felt him grab my sword hilt. I reacted by grabbing his arm and twisting it. He yelled in pain as I spun him around and slammed a foot inot his back. He fell forward as he went face first to the sand. I saw Chuck rushing to me as well. I ducked to avoid a punch and hit him hard in the gut. He fell like a sack of potatoes.

“Pathetic…” I shook my head and walked off. They can never get a hint. I glanced back to see Tom and Chuck getting up. Will was distant a bit, but I shrugged it off and moved onward.

I was crossing a bridge which was also a dock that crossed an open field of water that connected to a river into the mainlands and to the oceans. Now mind you, I have anxiety about what dwells in the deep. Long story, and something I wish not to remember a lot. When I was about a few yards to reach the other side, something hard hit the back of my head.

Holding my head as I bled a bit, I turned around and saw Tom and his goons walking up to me. I gave a glare and frustrated sigh. “You just don't know when to get the hint, huh dick?”

"You have two choices Danny, give us the sword, or you'll get the biggest beating of your life." Tom demanded. He had one hand extended out for me to place the sword while his other was clenched in a tight fist. His friends looked just as ready for another fight.

I looked down at my grandfather's sword behind my back, knowing I didn't want them to get their hands on it. Now one thing I should know, I can just use my sword to threaten them, but it's against the law for me to use such a weapon, especially when I'm retired from the Navy. Yes I was part of the Navy for a few years. That's a story for another time.

"Over my dead body" I stated firmly.

The Bastard smirked. "That can be arranged Danny Boy." He moved his hand behind his back and was starting to pull something out. Then, to my horror...it was a pistol he pulled out, a hi-point 9mm, and aimed it directly at me. I started backing up a bit as he approached. It wasn’t long till I was cornered and at the edge of a dock.

"Tom, I think you're taking this a little too far." Will pointed out. Even though Will bullies me, He would never have the thought to try to kill me.

"SHUT UP!" Tom roared as Will shrunk bak. "If he has a death wish, then I can happily request it for him." He looked back at me and placed his finger on the trigger. "Bye Bye, Danny boy."

BAM

I quickly dodged, but the bullet grazed my left shoulder, making me shout in pain.

Tom ran up and tried to grab my sword, but I started pushing him back, and the two of us started wrestling over the blade. We continued this competition for a good thirty seconds, until he managed to pull the blade free from the sheath. I grasped his wrist and twisted it, causing the tip of my blade to cut Tom's cheek, making him shout in pain and release his grip on me. The gun in his hand fired again, this time the bullet shot into my chest. I felt pain shoot in my body as I gasped softly. I felt my body freezing up with paralysis as I felt myself leaning back.

My body hit the water. My lungs started to swell from the liqui quickly going inside my body. I couldn’t move. I was now fearing for the worst. I was going to die. But...maybe now I can finally be more at peace and be reunited with my mom and old man. I slowly closed my eyes, and allowed darkness to take hold of me...

"WHAT THE FUCK TOM!?" Will shouted.

"SHUT UP WILL!" Tom screamed back.

"THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT! EVEN THOUGH HE WAS ANNOYING AS SHIT TO ME, HE NEVER DESERVED A DEATH SENTENCE!"

"HE HAD IT COMING TO HIM!"

"Uh, Guys?" Chuck said to the two.

"WHAT!?"

The two fell silent when they saw a police officer glaring angrily at the three men.

"Oh fuck." Tom muttered under his breath.

Author's Note

HEY EVERYONE! Here is the first chapter of Equestrians Human Spirit Remastered. I hope this chapter has made up for the many flaws from the first old chapter. It still lays out much like the old on, but I made some grammar fixes and such to make it more appealing. I noticed many of you not liking how Daniel's life started out and didn't like how he was a baby of crying a lot from the beginning. So, I made Daniel more of a mature man than a whining teenager. I also switched the last name from Blaze to Tatsuo. There are reasons why, that also put in for him being a Marine solider, but that will be explained later.

I also switched out that katana from the old story and put it in a different sword. I decided to go with the one from Shadow of the Colossus. Why? Cause the blade is fucking awesome.

Now I will mention to you all, there will be references to many animes and such, but not to be in a crossover. some for instance like yugioh, I will be taking in the pictures of dragons and other creatures for special beasts, and skyrim for other things. Like I said, many references from games and animes that will bee known.

Some other chapters will follow a different path than what the old ones do. Now, if there are some things you all wish to see, let me know. also, if you wish, point out some other flaws you want me to fix and so on. This time I will try to listen to the views and try to make this story better, but I wish for you all to not be rude about if this story is shit. I wont remove comments though.

Thank you all for reading the first chapter of EHS Remastered. Follow, like and fave for the support. Special thanks to Cosmicsafe74 for grammar and edits. See you all next time! :)

Chapter 12.5: A wild Night(Side Lemon)

Authors Note: This is the first side Lemon chapter of this story. Skip this if you are not interested in reading it. Warnings: Large Endowments, large breasts, wide hips, thick legs, Large balls, Blowjobs, Double Penetration, Double Vaginal Penetration, Cream pies, Lesbianism, Scissoring, Incest, Frottage, minor Gay going on, Ball frottage, Lactate, Anal, Competition

Chapter 12.5: A wild Night(Side Lemon)

Purple and I Entered the bedroom as we saw Seventy four and Pink laying together while making out. Purple put me on the bed and Slowly SLOWLY took off my pants with her teeth. Pink glanced at us before growing a mused grin before lowering down and following her sister's example. The wolf moaned at this as he slapped Pink ass. Both sisters giggled before our pants were gone, freeing our large erections. I looked over and was shocked by the wolf size. Seventy four was Ninety-one and forty-four hundredths centimeters (thirty-six inches) long and Forty-eight and twenty-six hundredths centimeters (nineteen inches) thick with watermelon size nuts

“Let's help get this bigger to Wolfy's size.~~~~” Purple grinned before shoving something in my mouth. I swallowed in surprise before I groaned. I saw my dick grow out and thicken to his size. Pink and purple looked at one another and smirked. My head felt light headed as hell, I should be feeling blood lost. They both grasped our respect dicks and jerked us off. My foreskin went over the head of my cock then down to the base. I moaned loudly as my balls felt HEAVY with cum.

“Look at him sis, Donny LOVES what I’m doing.~~~~~~” Purple purred. The sister only smiled as Purple leaned in and started to chew on my foreskin like a piece of soft gum playfully. I moaned louder. “Heehee, bet you can't make him feel this good.~~~~~~~~”

“Oh yeah?~~~~~~” Pink mused. “Let's switch and find out.~~~~~” both females switched their male partners as Pink was kneeling to my erection as Purple was to Seventy fours dick.

“Remember fangs are guiding posts for Blowjobs.” Purple wink at me.

“What?” I asked. I then felt something wet take my cock I looked over and Pink was balls deep. I moaned loudly as Purple did the same to Seventy-four. “Hey, is this normal for your kind, w-with this size?” I asked the wolf.

“Oh yes my breed and breed size is average, I know guys my height that are bigger.” Damn, his species are making my kind look like jokes. I'm jealous. Purple stopped bobbing her head and looked at me, with a worried look.

“It's okay Purple. I'm fine.~~~” I chuckled with a soft moan while Pink kept bobbing her head. “Just surprised, ahhhhhhhh, wow Pink that feels good.~~~” Pink grinned and bobbed her head slowly, wet slurping sounds radiated her throat while holding onto my dick. She swallowed, gulpd, gagged and slurped on my erection. “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh, fucking hell.~~~~~”

“URK!!! HGH!!!!!!!! HRRGGGGG!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! KUH!!!, UUUURRRKKK!!!!!" she gags on my cock. Purple grinned before she shoved Seventy four’s dick back in her throat and bobbed as much as Pink, mimicking her loud gags and slurps. I felt Pink tongue playing with my foreskin, gently pulling on it and chewing on it like gum but not too hard.

“Damn Bro, you snagged a hell of a wife.~~~~” I moaned.

“And your wife is good as well.~~~~” he smirked.

“Yeah…wait what??”

“You mate with her, and she took your virginity. She is now your wife.” his smile widened. …okay looks like marriage for them is far different than my own.

Purple pulled back from his dick with a POP. “Ahhhh by the Gods Wolfy your cock is so good.~~~~~~” she pulled back and chewed on his foreskin as well. Licking around it as his thick veins bulge out of his cock. As did mine when Pink copied her sister.

“Damn you’re such a tease.~~~” I grunted. “I just wanna fuck you more and more.~~~” the two sisters moved back as Purple started to..motorboat my balls. That's new, but it felt good. Her fat ass wiggled in the air making it jiggle. Pink was doing the same with Seventy-four balls. Both females jiggle their butts before swinging them to slap together.

“How is it Daniel?~~~” The wolf said as he put more force against Pink head against his balls as she took them in her mouth.

“Amazing.~~~” I moaned while our dicks stood up together. Pre-cum leak out like a thick ice cream on the girls heads. Damn. I never expected so much from Catic males to have such large erections and produce this much. I envy them. Purple grabbed my cock as it covered half of her face.

“Give me it.~~~” she moaned in a husky tone.

“Heh….who am I to reject an offer from a beautiful and sexy woman like you?~” I cooed. She got on the bed and spread her legs for me. Her tail coiling around my cock jerking it off slowly. I moaned softly while admiring her beauty before me. My body is screaming for me to get here now. Following its words, I crawled on top of her, only for me to be at height level to her chest. Yeah she's a tall lady. My dick rubbed against her pussy before I slid inside of her slowly. She held me close as she stared into my eyes as I went deeper in her, her pussy tightened around me, in an unnatural way. It was a strange feeling. Have you ever felt a massage from those vibrating machines at a low and slow pace? That's what she feels like inside, but it was pleasurable nonetheless.

“So you like my trick?” she said as she boop my nose with her finger, as she placed my hands on her massive bust that was laying next to her.

“Considering you did this before the last time we mated.~” I hummed in pleasure as my hands sank in her cleavage skin as milk leaked out onto the blanket. I then felt the massage getting more powerful as I moaned at this trying not to cum. I grunted before I pushed balls deep in her as I pushed my head in between her bust. She let out a long and quite moaned at that as her tail played with my fat nuts.

“Show me what you got Donny.~” She said with a wink. Not to disappoint her, my hips began to thrust against her body, skin on skin fur slapping together, the weight of my size was throwing me off. Purple pussy began to go into overdrive on my cock. The pleasure shot sky high as I gripped her tighter, putting more force and speed to my pounds. Doing her best not to moan her tail coil around my balls as her hands force me into her, like she was trying to fused us into one person.

“Nnnnnnnngh…..Purple….I...I’m gonna…~~~~” I managed to groan. I felt my cock pulsing, growing a bit thicker as I was trying my best to hold it in. I heard moaning from Seventy four and Pink as I glanced at them laying next to us. He was balls deep fucking her ass as her claws dig into his back. Damn, he makes this look so easy. I needed to show I can try to be as good. This is part of my pride as a male with sex. I sucked it up and forced my climax back and pounded Purple faster. She began to cross eyes as her claws dig into the sheets.

I can see Seventy four glanced at me with amusement. Oh he's enjoying this. It's like he wants me to be better than him. My hips manage to find the rhythm he had, but not the speed for force. Put more effort into matching him. Purple tail slapped my backside which made me eep.

“Damn man...how can you handle these two so easily?~~” I managed to moan.

“A little over three hundred years of practice get you there.” he jokes as he kisses Pink HARD on the lips, as they did a Prussian Kiss. I decided to change tactics as I pulled out of Purple's pussy.

“Purple, turn around and present it to me.” I spoke. She grew intrigued before moving on her stomach, her tits as her pillows before presenting her ass to me. I spread her cheeks before I pushed my tip to her asshole and SHOVED in. Purple gasped loudly and grit her teeth as I pounded her.

“Yes...Yes Donny...Yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes.~~~~~~~~~~~~” She moaned in glee. Her ass was as tight as can be, but she loved it, my cock felt like it was begging, no SCREAMING for release. As much as I wanted to, I know in sex, a woman looks for stamina and endurance. I just hold out. I shoved as deep as I could into her as I leaned into her ear.

“I love how you feel Purple. You feel so good.~~~~~~~~~~” I purred. She squealed with delight at my praise. I saw Pink glancing at me before she whispered to her husband. He nodded as the two swapped around. Now Seventy four was fucking Pink like I was with Purple. I blinked before realizing. Oh he's trying to show he's better. I gave a challenging grin as did he. We pounded our girls asses wildly doggy style.

“I’ll make sure you don’t sit straight for a month, Pink.~~~” he purred.

“I’ll make sure your legs go numb from toe to thigh for months, Purple.~~~~” I cooed. Pink turned and moved her tits to cover up her husband's face and body as much as she could. Purple grinned before laying on her back and smothered me as well in her tits. Looks like they are competing too. I felt milk leak onto my hair as I licked some up that was leaking down her bust. Damn, her milk was very sweet and tasty. It had a flavor I can’t make out though. Both females moaned in delight to how well we were doing to fucking them. I was proud I was lasting as long as he was.

“You want my cum, my bunny.~” Seventy-four moaned as he felt his limits reaching his limit.

“Yes I do.~~~~~~~~” Pink purred. He pulled out and shoved it in her pussy, as he screamed at the top of his lungs shooting his bone seed into his wife, she screamed as her stomach bloated a far bit. I nearly came right then and there, but I pulled out and forced back in Purple's pussy and blew my own large load. It wast as big as others but it was impressive. I fell down and layed on her chest, as I did I looked over the other two giving me a smile and a thumbs up. I chuckled a bit.

“Impressive Donny. You got better.~~~~” Purple purred before she pushed me off gently as the wolf and her sister came to me. “Now lets see how you handle my sister with her wolfy husband.~~~~~~~”

“You mean a threesome?” I blinked. The two came over to me as Pink tail coils around my one leg and the wolf the other. They pulled me over as I was below Pink who was on top of me as Seventy four mounted her. She stared at me as I felt Purple licking my balls. I groaned as my dick pulsed back to life. Seventy fours cock was up as well, pulsing near one another. He started to rub his cock against mine, as Pink put one of her nipples in my mouth as she took the other while drinking it. The pleasure from drinking and sucking her tit and his had flesh cock rubbing mine drunk me into sex. I hummed and sucked while I rubbed my erection against his now. The wolf moaned as he humped faster. Purple giggled before she pushed him downwards to fully press our dicks together.

I moaned louder as I slid my dick around his own. Like snakes rubbing against each other our cocks pulse against each other, thick vein against thick vein, balls slowly slapping against each other. I was too drunk to not care if this is gay or not. Sue me, it was good. We pushed harder as our balls fully compressed. I could feel the amount of cum in the balls, damn how much cum does he make???

Pink grinned at us before she coiled her tail around our dicks and aimed them at her pussy. She slowly put them against her pussy as they entered, our cocks rubbing against each other and her tight walls. Like any horny animal, we grasped her hips and Shoved in balls deep. She screamed in shock as our nuts slapped against each other, Purple now trying to suck as much of our balls as she could, making loud sucking sounds. The two of us grounded and pounded her vice versa rapidly. I was still sucking on to her tits, and holy shit her milk doesn't end. Purple shocked me as she took BOTH of my nuts in her mouth as she sucked on them HARD. my cock slid against Seventy four’s own when we alternated between thrusts.
“I wanna try!” Purple said she pulled my balls out of her mouth.

“Mmmmmmmmmmmm, you’ll get one sister, but let the boys be satisfied with me first.~~~~~~~~~~” Pink moaned in pleasure. Purple then gave her sister a powerful ass slap which made the pink hybrid hiss. “Oh you naughty bitch.~~~~~~~~~”

Purple moves in front of her sister with a challenging grin. “What are you gonna do about it?~~~~~~~~~~” Purple felt a left hook against her face as she went flying hitting the wall hanging upside down. Pink got off of us as our cocks bounced around.

“Ohhh!” Purple smiled as she got up. I came down for my pleasure state as I saw both sisters sizing each other up with predatory looks. They walk around each other clockwise before they both jump at each other and land on the floor as they start to make out, sloppy kissing and moaning.

“Whoa….” I was stunned, seeing two girls kiss in front of me, sisters no less. It was incest. But they were fucking eachother as they just made out and their bodies rub up against each other as they squeeze each other hands. My own hand moved up and grasped my dick as I started to masterbate. The liters of pre-cum shot out and hit the floor next to the two. I glanced at Seventy-four, also masterbting. “Damn man, you’re a lucky guy with these two around.”

“Oh yes, I have to fight to make sure we don’t have an orgy that lasts weeks.” he said sheepishly as the two sisters moved their legs over each other and started to..rub their pussies together, their tails holding each other tight.

“H-Holy shit…” I was dumbfounded. I saw some bits of scissoring and tribbing in Hentai, but to see it in front of me was a whole new ballgame. The two slowly rub their bodies against each other as Seventy-four smiled at me.

“Girls, I think we just found his kink.~” The pair glanced at me with smirks and half lidded eyes.

“Mmmmmmmmmmmmmm, scissor me sister. Oooooooooooh I love your pussy rubbing mine.~~~~~~~~~~~~” Purple moaned in a purr.

“Oh yes, now less cheesy talk and more play.~~~~~~~~” Pink said as she used her hips to hump her sister's powerful, thick thighs with her own. Her sister smirked as they grasped each other's legs, pushing more strength in bashing cunt to cunt. My cock was so hard it hurt, as the excitement had me on the edge of my seat.

“This has to be the hottest thing I’ve ever seen.” I marveled.

“Would you like them to do this for you...every night?~” Seventy-four whispard the last part in my ear. I blinked and looked at him with a surprised look.
“What?” he laughed.

“You….you’re serious? They won't mind?”

“Not at all plus Purple is your wife now.”

“...why am I feeling like a lucky bastard all of a sudden?”

“Maybe you have got a blessing from the Gods.” he said as he wink at me. I blushed before turning back to the sisters scissoring still. The two now blur the friction of their bodies and make them fur smoke a bit. Not only that the room was rumbling a bit. The two girls squeeze their thighs against each other as they come on the spot. Even in the climax, I can see clearly they aren't satisfied at all.

“I want more.~~~~~~~” Purple purred at Pink.

“Then why stop?~~~~~~~~” Pink grinned. Still entwined, the pair leaned back and supported themselves on their elbows.

“When they want to, Daniel, when they want to.” Seventy-four chuckled nervously.

“Yeah….” I agreed as they were now grinding pussies slowly. The two then stopped and got up and walked over to us, Purple leaned down and kissed me on the cheek.

“Lay back cutie. All three of us will take good care of you.~~~~~~~” I flushed but I didn't argue it and laid back. Seventy-four went to message my back as Pink played with my hair as Purple sat between my legs and put her tits against my rod. My back muscles relax as my hair was being played with, as my..wife as they say she is, do i need to give her a ring now? I thought as my cock was engulfed by her boobs.

I was so relaxed in their care before Purple pulled away from me and joined her sister as Seventy-four was in front of me now. They smile at me as they hug me. The wolf Cyborg lowered down as his erection pressed to mine. I moaned by the touch as our dicks pulsed. The two sisters' tails coil around my nuts rubbing against them, their soft fur tickles me a bit. My hands reached up before holding Seventy-four close to me.

“..Yes?” he asked, waiting for my answer.

“I think he wants you to frot him.~~~” Purple giggled. He nods as he hugs me as our dicks rub together slowly. The pleasure was amazing. My own hips began humping him back. The sound of skin on skin rubbing against each other was...somehow hot, was this what the Greeks Gods do? Our dicks slid and slipped, my own balls rubbing against his own. Pre-cum leaking onto our bodies as we both moaned. I felt Pink and Purple move away from us before hearing them moan. I looked over and they were fingering each other. Seventy-four look at me.

“First time is always weird.”

“It's a strange feeling...but not bad.~” I moaned softly. He only hump faster.

“Good.” he moaned as I thought he was going to climax soon, the two sisters moved over and waited for us to take our loads. We held each other tightly and humped faster and faster, creating warm fiction with our dicks. The sight for the sisters seemed to turn them on before they quickly entwined their legs and scissored once more. The sounds of moans could be heard through the room as the bliss in my mind was going through the roof.

Author's Note

Hey everyone. this is only a side lemon Chapter that I said I'd upload at some point. This is something you don't need to read, just a side thing. Now I read some of the comments about Rainbows behavior from last chapter. I did that to follow some of the concepts of my original EHS but made it more tolerable than the last one. Don't worry she'll come around, its character development. an don't worry, chapter 13 is underway soon. take care everyone.